ã€ŠMurdering Heaven Edgeã€‹


 Chapter 1: Icefield

    Chapter 1: Icefield

    The bone-chilling north wind whistles, engulfing and sweeping therge snow.

    On the ice and snow that stretches for thousands of miles is a frail and fading youth. Draped by a piece of leather cloth, he is lurching along, lost between heaven and earth.

    Every step appears extremely difficult.

    But he walks very resolute.

    Facing the direction of the wind, he continuously advances forward in deep and shallow steps.

    The month is July, and it should be a scorching summer.

    But here, there is goose feather snow swirling the whole sky.

    Between heaven and earth is a vast expanse of whiteness.

    It goes as far as the eye can see, not knowing east and west, unable to distinguish north and south.

    The leather cloth draping the young man was originally ck, but now the original color is indistinguishable. It¡¯s covered in ayer of snow. Even if he frequently shook it, knocking the snow off, another thickyer would quickly umte.

    The youth appeared to be thirteen or fourteen. He is tall and handsome with white skin, carrying a young, inexperienced, and innocent appearance.

    But his eyes are persevering, bright, and extremely pure.

    These type of eyes are rare, especially in this type of vile environment. It was a little out of ce.

    ¡°So long as I find the Immortal Sky, then I can use the keepsake grandfather gave me, and give respects to the Immortal Sky¡¯s Seventh Elder.¡±

    After visiting the Seventh Elder, I can study an ability, then¡­¡­.¡±

    The youngster rubbed off the freezing ice and snow on his face, and mumbled: ¡°Then, I can¡­¡­go seek my father and mother!¡±

    ¡°When I find them, I must ask, ¡®why have you been so heartless all these years, not paying any attention to me?''¡±

    ¡°If it were not for grandfather taking me in at that time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandfather wouldn¡¯t let me go seek them, only letting me study skills, but I will not!¡±

    A color of resolution shed in the clear pupils of the youngster.

    ¡°I want to find them, ask them¡­¡­since birth, why didn¡¯t you regard me!¡±

    ¡°They gave me the name Chu Mo, pledged I am their son, and left a piece of jade to prove my status. Then why didn¡¯t they pay any attention to me?¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to wait until growing up, gather achievements, and rely on this piece of jade to be recognized?¡±

    ¡°What kind of thinking is this?¡±

    ¡°Such irresponsible parents exist under the heavens?¡±

    ¡°I must ask for an exnation!¡±

    Chu Mo extended his hand from his sleeve, unconsciously feeling his chest. The piece of jade his mother left him was still stuck there.

    Creak, creak¡­¡­

    Boots stamp in the snow, leaving behind footprints, and then they are quickly concealed with the snow from the sky above.

    The slight gasping breath is also covered up by the whistling wind.

    The lonely figure stubbornly moves forward, although slow. However, each step continues without stopping.

    Unknown to Chu Mo at this time, a figure is flying in the empty sky at high speeds, unseen in the clouds.

    It shed by in a moment from far to near.

    The figure was wearing all ck robes. A fluttering sound blew from the high altitude winds.

    His face was angr as if carved by a knife.

    Eyes like a hawk emitted a fierce light.

    Casually draping waterfall hair gave this person a reckless and unrestrained feeling.

    This person appeared to be only 30 years old. But he carries an aura of being matchless under the heavens, looking out the corner of his eyes with disdain.

    But his face was extremely pale, without a trace of color.

    This person was speeding through the snow in the blink of an eye, and he appeared five kilometers away from where Chu Mo was lurching along on the ground.

    Although the man in the air wearing ck robes, and the young inexperienced Chu Mo were under the same sky, they were people in two different worlds.

    There would be no intersection between these two people under normal circumstances.

    But this man wearing ck clothes suddenly stopped after inadvertently looking down.

    Like that, he stopped in the void sky, turned his body around, and stared at the ice five kilometers away.

    The thick clouds and a sky full of snow couldn¡¯t block his fierce eyes. His vision directly fell on the youngster.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The man wrinkled his brows, letting out an expression of surprise.

    Although thisnd of ice and snow is deserted, running into a couple figures isn¡¯t an extremely strange event.

    From the perspective of the man in ck, it is merely an ant. He didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of interest.

    But he didn¡¯t know why. Today he suddenly was hit by an impulse, and he casually watched.

    In this world, there are curious coincidences. This nce let him discover a precious treasure.

    His pupils suddenly lit up!

    ¡°Hey, My entire life I didn¡¯t believe in the god of thieves, but now¡­¡­did god open his eyes contrary to my expectations?¡±

    ¡°Knowing I will die, god sent me a present?¡¯

    ¡°Casually ncing, I unexpectedly discover a genius practitioner?¡±

    The man¡¯s hawk pupils, suddenly revealed a hint of a smile.

    Without carefully watching, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t have seen.

    The he directly strode in towards Chu Mo.

    Every step carried him ten feet in the empty sky. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in the sky over Chu Mo.

    On the ice and Snow.

    While Chu Mo was trudging north into the wind, suddenly, he felt a burst of extremely cold and piercing chilliness suddenly attack him, making him unable to restrain from shivering.

    ¡°Why is it suddenly so cold?¡± Chu Mo mumbled.

    Then¡­¡­

    Chu Mo suddenly felt the air around his body be very thick.

    A cold atmosphere emitting matchless murderous intent wrapped him up.

    Although Chu Mo wasn¡¯t especially clear on what the murderous intent was, but he still could feel the deadly aura.

    It was the same as that thing he experienced in the past.

    Suddenly without knowing why, the swirling snow in the sky quietly stopped.

    Chu Mo raised his head, staring into the clouded sky.

    In the air, a ck figure was standing there, faintly looking at him.

    Chu Mo was immediately frightened.

    He forcibly blinked and looked again.

    The person was still there.

    It¡¯s not an illusion!

    That is a pair of ice-cold eyes!

    Chu Mo swore he never saw such a terrifying person before.

    His heart incessantly started thumping with just one look, like it was going to jump out of his throat!

    He even suspected death was imminent!

    The restraining pressure made him want to cry out, but he discovered that he couldn¡¯t speak.

    His mouth couldn¡¯t open!

    Seeing this person, he didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt the urge to kneel down.

    Chu Mo resisted, straightened his body, and stared at the person.

    The figure in the sky shed at that moment, appearing directly in front of Chu Mo.

    The pair of ice-cold pupils fell on his body, squinting up and down¡­¡­carefully measuring him up.

    Finally he opened his mouth and spoke: ¡°Not bad, I never imagined. Not only is the aptitude exceptionally good, but the meridians¡­¡­.they are also outstanding!¡±

    ¡°Boy,e with me!¡±

    Following with the man in ck¡¯s words, Chu Mo suddenly felt light, and the stifling feeling immediately went away.

    But facing the suddenly appearing man in ck still gives a lot of pressure, like facing something not human.

    But rather¡­¡­a mountain!

    Arge mountain!

    Chu Mo looked at the young man at a loss, then said with a look of astonishment: ¡°Why do I need to follow you? Who are you?¡±

    The man in ck¡¯s face waspletely emotionless, and an eyebrow slightly peaked: ¡°Respect me as Master. You are my disciple!¡±

    Chu Mo immediately stared nkly, foolishly looking at the man for a long time. After confirming the man wasn¡¯t joking, he finally shook his head saying: ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Huh? The man in ck¡¯s brows slightly wrinkled, and a humming noise came from his nose.

    Chu Mo could clearly feel the deathly aura¡­¡­once again it enshrouded him.

    Furthermore this time it was clearly even more severe than before.

    He even could distinctly feel the man before him only needed to enact a thought, and he would immediately die.

    A teenager suddenly encountering this type of thing, to say he is unafraid would be an absolute lie.

    Chu Mo used great effort to gasp for air, but, he still used his pair of bright eyes. Staring at the man in ck, he used all his force to shake his head: ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­¡­agree to you!¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°Traveling the world for so many years¡­¡­no one before him had ever dared say this word!¡±

    The man in ck coldly looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Why don¡¯t you try speaking again?¡±

    Chu Mo looked at him a little scared and pulled back his neck, but he still shook his head: ¡°No¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°To not shed a tear until one sees the coffin!¡± The man in ck coldly spoke. Without any movement from the man, Chu Mo¡¯s body suddenly rose several meters above the earth.

    ¡°Do you agree or not?¡± The man in ck coldly asked.

    ¡°No¡­¡­I don¡¯t agree!¡± Although Chu Mo had an appalled expression, and his body body couldn¡¯t stop from trembling, he still shook his head.

    Ah!

    Chu Mo felt his body ruthlessly fling towards the ground!

    But it wasn¡¯t falling¡­..rather, it was elerating to the ground.

    Just like a small child ying with mud, grabbing a clump¡­¡­then ruthlessly throwing it to the ground.

    Right now Chu Mo is that ball of mud¡­¡­

    ¡°AH!¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream.

    Then¡­¡­he finally stopped upside down a few feet from the ground.

    Chu Mo felt his heart quickly jump, and his eyes filled with fear.

    ¡°Do you agree or not?¡± The man in ck asked.

    ¡°No¡­¡­I don¡¯t agree!¡± Even though the three immortal souls and seven mortal souls were scared half to death, Chu Mo still refused.

    [TL: In Daoism, there are three souls. The heaven soul, earth soul, and life soul. When one is born the life soul splits into seven chakras which form the seven mortal souls.]

    ¡°Then die!¡±

    The man in ck coldly sounded, and Chu Mo fiercely sent out a miserable yell.

    He felt the all the bones from head to toe suddenly want to scatter, wanting to be removed from his body.

    Then, a feeling like ten million ants crawling over every inch of his body, madly biting him, tearing and pulling at his flesh.

    That kind of feeling is simply a living death.

    Perhaps not much time passed, but to Chu Mo, it felt like a lifetime.

    Bang.

    His body lost control, and he dropped a few feet to the ground, followed by the sound of bone cracking.

    An arm was broken.

    Chu Mo limped in the snow, his entire body soaked in sweat.

    The man in ck coldly looked at him: ¡°Do you agree or not?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­I don¡¯t agree. Kill me¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo looked weak, and he feebly said.

    ¡°You still refuse?¡± The space between man in ck¡¯s eyebrows rippled a touch of hostility. This time he was really a little angry.

    ¡°Well then I want to take a look and see. How hard are your bones?¡±

 Chapter 2: Below the Lonely Mysterious Mountain Peak

    Chapter 2: Below the Lonely Mysterious Mountain Peak

    For the following half hour, the man in ck used no less than ten methods to torture Chu Mo. He wanted to make him beg to be spared.

    He even created several types of demonic fantasy environments from thick qi to frighten the teenager.

    Every time, Chu mo was scared half to death, and his eyes filled with fear. The fantasy world was honestly extremely real, and he was scared half dead.

    But at the end¡­¡­he still spoke three words: ¡°I will not!¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡­¡± The man in ck was seething with anger, spouting smoke from the seven orifices. He had roamed the world several years. What kind of person hadn¡¯t he seen before? But today he had no way to break the brat.

    Who knows how many people would be rmed to death if word of this got out.

    The Grand Demon Lord takes the initiative to recruit a disciple. The opposite party is not only ungrateful, but t out refuses him. Furthermore he is tortured, and refuses to rx his mouth.

    This is an anecdote that could absolutely shake the world.

    ¡°You¡­¡­you are wicked!¡± Chu Mo was weak, copsed on the ground,cking even the strength to move. Who knows how many pieces his bones were shattered into.

    But he still didn¡¯t have any idea to admit defeat, he angrily said: ¡°How can you be like this? If other people aren¡¯t willing, do you still force them to be your disciple?¡±

    ¡°You, are you really not afraid of death?¡± With an awe-inspiring tone his cold pupils stared at Chu Mo.

    His eyes shed a murderous intent, it seemed anything could happen at any time, finishing this young obstinate life.

    ¡°Afraid¡­¡­extremely afraid.¡± Chu Mo honestly answered. This man in ck was extremely terrifying to Chu Mo.

    More terrifying than all the nightmares he had experience.

    ¡°Afraid, yet you still dare refuse me?¡± The man in ck coldly said, casting a sidelong nce at Chu Mo.

    ¡°I, I must go to the Immortal Sky. My grandfather rescued the Seventh Elder of the Immortal Sky!¡±

    ¡°The Seventh Elders gave my grandfather a keepsake. I only need to bring the keepsake to the Immortal Sky¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The Seventh Elder will certainly ept me as a disciple!¡±

    ¡°The Immortal Sky is the world¡¯s number one upright sect!¡±

    ¡°In the Immortal Sky, they are all grand heroes, knights who rescue the world from pain, and immortals!

    ¡°They aren¡¯t like you, who forces people to be their disciple¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s blood began rise, crackling and spattering a pile as he spoke, putting the man in ck opposite of him into a daze.

    After a long time he uttered augh: ¡°Immortal Sky is the number one upright sect?¡±

    ¡°Everyone inside is a grand hero?¡±

    ¡°They all are knights who rescue the world from pain?¡±

    ¡°They are all immortals?¡¯

    ¡°Pei!¡±

    [TL: Pei = to spit in contempt.]

    ¡°Simply bullshit!¡±

    ¡°Every upright sect if filled with good people? Foolish!¡±

    Chu Mo is a child built of stubborn strength. No matter if his whole body was in pain,feeling in so much pain he would rather be dead, and endlessly weak, he still raised his head. He steadily looked at the man in ck: ¡°You speak nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Immortal Sky is definitely not like you said!¡±

    The Demon Lord upon hearing this, the corners of his mouth violently twitched. If it were not for his aptitude and meridians being a rarity in all the world. If he were not inflicted by the poison of the seven demons. Time is running out, he needs to pass on his body¡­¡­at an earlier time he would have spanked this disobedient child and killed him!

    ¡°You said the Immortal Sky is soo amazing. I¡¯ll ask you. Have you seen a person from the Immortal Sky?¡± The Demon Lord sucked in a deep breath, looking at Chu Mo.

    ¡°No, but my grandfather has met them!¡± Chu Mo said: ¡°furthermore, the world¡¯s reputation of Immortal Sky is also outstanding!¡±

    ¡°If one person says it is good, it is possibly not good, but if many say it is good, then it must certainly be good!¡±

    The Demon Lord smiled: ¡°Many people say it is good, then it is certainly good? If many people say it is bad, then is it certainly bad?¡±

    ¡°The world has be benighted because of too many imbeciles like you. Following the herd, although the leader has eyes, each person behind is a blind child.

    ¡°Boy, did you not say the how good the Immortal Sky is?¡±

    ¡°You wish to enter the Immortal Sky and be a disciple no matter what right?¡± The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo and asked.

    At this point Chu Mo didn¡¯t have strength left to speak. He only slightly nodded.

    ¡°Then, Do you dare make a bet with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet you, even if you bring that piece of shit keepsake of the seven elders, you absolutely won¡¯t be an Immortal Sky disciple. even¡­¡­You want to enter the Immortal Sky sect. It is not that easy!¡±

    The Demon Lord coldly stared at Chu Mo: ¡°If you win, not only will this deity give you an apology, furthermore I¡¯ll give you amazing wealth. So much wealth, that you will easily be the richest man in the mortal world!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be a cultivator? You should know¡­¡­when cultivating, wealth is one of the most important factors!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think the poor will have any sess on the cultivating path!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s ck painted pure eyes looked at the Demon Lord. With great effort he said: ¡°And¡­¡­if¡­¡­I lose?¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha, didn¡¯t you say, I will certainly enter into Immortal Sky?¡± The Demon Lord couldn¡¯t help but coldlyugh.

    This is the first time he felt happy since meeting the small child.

    ¡°You are a little brat who wants something for nothing. What could this master be scheming against you? There are countless people who want this master to be their teacher. You can¡¯t tell good from bad!¡±

    ¡°If you lose, you must honestly be my disciple!¡±

    ¡°Pass on my Legacy!¡±

    ¡°I¡­..can I not bet with you?¡± Chu Mo weakly said.

    The Demon Lord became angry. He understood. This little bastard is convinced he is evil. No matter what the child didn¡¯t want to be his disciple.

    You don¡¯t want to?

    This master couldn¡¯t believe this evil!

    I will yet receive you as my disciple!

    Coldly looking at Chu Mo: ¡°You feel like you have a choice?¡±

    Chu Mo shook is head. He also didn¡¯t believe he had a choice. Even if he is young, he still saw this clearly. This demon really wanted him as a disciple, otherwise he would have been killed long ago.

    Who would waste so many words with him.

    Asking was only his final attempt.

    Chu Mo wasn¡¯t stupid. Although hecked experience, he still had intelligence.

    He finally nodded: ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll gamble with you. But I have one condition¡­¡­You mustn¡¯t interfere. You cannot get in the way!¡±

    ¡°Humph, this thing is extremely shrewd.¡± The Demon Lord showed no expression, but coldlyughed in his heart: But, how could you be my match? I am evil, of course I want to interfere. Of course I want to get in the way!

    But He now knew this child¡¯s temper. If he didn¡¯t promise, he was afraid his hopes would be dashed.

    In order to receive this disciple, the Grand Demon Lord decided to bepletely open.

    He decided to bring out his most disdainful methods he had never used before.

    ¡°Fine, I promise you. I will change into an ordinary person from head to toe. I won¡¯t interfere with your matters!¡±

    ¡°If you seed in entering the Immortal Sky, I will respect my promise. I will turn around and leave!¡±

    The Demon Lord coldly smiled looking at Chu Mo.

    In his mind he thought: If that happens, I will snatch him and leave!

    The disciple I want, how could he enter another sect?

    He wants to enter the Immortal Sky group of idiots, how could he struggle against me?

    Chu Mo said: ¡°If I can¡¯t get into the Immortal sky, then I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll be your disciple!¡±

    The Demon Lord nodded, although he was angry in his heart he thought: Would this master slip below the Immortal Sky one day? It is simply ridiculous!

    But he thought about the ability of this youngster. Under normal conditions, he could easily enter the Immortal Sky. He could even be the head disciple!

    After all, with this kind of talent, who wouldn¡¯t be envious? Who wouldn¡¯t want to snatch it up?

    Thinking like this, the Demon Lord became at ease in his heart.

    Soon after, he used several methods to seal up Chu Mo¡¯s natural ability and meridians.

    The Demon Lord could see this youngster is extraordinary, so naturally the Immortal Sky could also see this.

    As a result, this so called non interference was a joke from the start.

    This young man didn¡¯t know how much he was worth!

    But there were several people who could see his worth at a nce!

    But a person who could see through the Demon Lord¡¯s methods were indeed very very few.

    In the Immortal Sky, perhaps the Sect leader or a few old bastards could see through the Demon Lord¡¯s seals.

    The other people¡­¡­would not have that ability!

    Therefore, after finishing everything, the Demon Lordughed in his heart. Pleased with himself he thought: ¡°Boy, after this, how could you enter the Immortal Sky?¡±

    If a normal person brought a keepsake of the Seventh Elder, even if it was a keepsake of the Grand Elder, I¡¯m afraid they would be rejected by those fake dignified and noble bastards.

    Favors?

    Since when did the Immortal Sky do that?

    You cannot escape from my hand!

    Soon after, the Demon Lord hauled away Chu Mo. His image suddenly entered the sky.

    In a moment the two people appeared high in the sky.

    Chu Mo stared with fierce wide eyes. Although he saw this persone out of the sky, but flying with him in the sky was apletely different feeling.

    Looking at Chu Mo¡¯s curious appearance, the Demon Lord couldn¡¯t help but say a little pleased: ¡°How is it? Be my disciple, after a few years, you can fly in the sky yourself!¡±

    ¡°Humph! After a few years in the Immortal Sky I will!¡± Chu Mo said

    The Demon Lord couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. He was afraid that today he had shown more emotions than he had in the past ten years.

    This little thing, although his strength is weak, but he has stubborn vigor¡­¡­.an absolute rarity in the world.

    Crying out he is afraid of death, yet refusing to bow down¡­¡­he really is a little monster!

    ¡°But, I still like this spirit!¡±

    ¡°As if a fiercemodity, this master still won¡¯t look at him!¡±

    The Demon Lord refused to recognize him, grabbing him by the cor, he sped along the journey.

    The 10,000km ice and snow field would have taken Chu Mo several years to traverse, but the Demon Lord only needed a few days.

    After five days, the Demon Lord turned into an ordinary youth. The had carried Chu Mo, appearing at a ce 10km outside of the Immortal Sky mountain gate.

    A huge snowy mountain towered before the two.

    Therge snow mountain was magnificent, beautiful, tall, and straight. There were clouds located about halfway up.

    The gate at the foot of the mountain was 300ft high and 200ft wide.

    The gate was made of stone, and full of character. It is unknown how thick it is, but it gave people a feeling it was indestructible.

    On top of the gate there were two words written¡ª¡ªImmortal Sky!

 Chapter 3: Ungrateful

    Chapter 3: Ungrateful

    ¡°Here, that is the young mountain¡¯s lonely mysterious peak. It is also the nest of the Immortal Sky.¡± The Demon Lord eyelids drooped, looking sickly andcking any interest.

    ¡°How awesome!¡±

    Clearly paying no attention to the disdain in the Demon Lord¡¯s words. His voice shaking with worship he said: ¡°It is worthy of the number one sect under heaven. It¡¯s extremely imposing!¡±

    Speaking, his face became excited. Facing the huge mountain gate he madly hurried out: ¡°Immortal Sky, I have arrived!¡±

    The corners of the Demon Lord¡¯s mouth pulled, but immediately his face revealed an expression like one watching a y.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°What person dares make such a noise in the Immortal Sky, tired of living?

    Following the voice, two eighteen or neen year olds rushed from the lofty mountain gate at an extreme speed before Chu Mo. Condescendingly they looked at him with proud faces, and their pupils carried a deep sense of disgust.

    Chu Mo was startled. Immediately he apologized and saluted cupping his hands: ¡°Two master elder brothers hello. Little brother is¡­¡­I am returning to pay respects to the masters and study the arts.¡±

    ¡°Who are you master elder brothers? A little beggar hase!¡±

    ¡°Returning to the masters to study the arts? You?¡± Although in-looking, his eyebrows held a deep sense of haughtiness. He looked at Chu Mo with disdain and jeered: ¡°Little beggar, you came to the wrong ce!¡±

    The other young person¡¯s brows wrinkled: ¡°Why are you wasting words with him? Drive him way. Don¡¯t bother shouting and arguing. If the masters see we will be scolded.¡±

    While speaking, the young person looked at Chu Mo and coldly said: ¡°What are you looking at stinky beggar? This isn¡¯t a ce you should be, quickly scram!¡±

    The Demon Lord who had turned into an ordinary youth looked at Chu Mo¡¯s image from far away. He smiled a little pleased with himself. He slightly shook his head, darkly thinking: Chu Mo oh Chu Mo, this is just the beginning!

    A famous andrge sect, do you think it is that easy to enter?

    This master used the solid truth and told you, inside famous andrge sects¡­¡­there are not necessarily good people.

    ¡°Little beggar?¡±

    Chu Mo looked at these two young friends a little startled. He felt like he had been blown but dust, but his clothes were still in good condition.

    Stunned.

    The Immortal sky in his heart¡­¡­couldn¡¯t be like this.

    Chu Mo subconsciously took a nce at the Demon Lord to the side. However, the Demon Lord raised his head and looked at the sky.

    He stared at the pure white clouds as if naked fairies lived inside of them.

    Chu Mo looked at the two people. Without a choice, feeling somewhat wronged, he pulled the deep ck, palm-sized wooden medallion out of his chest and said: ¡°I have the Seventh Elder¡¯s keepsake. I have reallye to pay respects to the masters and study the arts!¡±

    Fuming with anger, the two people who were prepared to take the youngster and toss him out were stopped in their tracks.

    They looked at the wooden medallion in Chu Mo¡¯s hand, and their eyes immediately shed with a frantic light.

    How could they not recognize the Elder¡¯s Medallion as members of the Immortal Sky?

    The ordinary looking youth had a sudden change of attitude. Revealing a charming smile: ¡°Little brother originally had an Immortal Sky Medallion. Why didn¡¯t you say earlier? I almost didn¡¯t recognize one of our own.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, We will make an announcement for you!¡±

    He turned and ran into the mountain without waiting for Chu Mo to reply.

    The other Immortal Sky disciple¡¯s reaction was a beat too slow. His face revealed an annoyed expression, feeling recognition had been snatched away.

    He wanted to get closer to the youngster, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of that expression. He could only awkwardly stand there.

    After a short time, the average looking Immortal Sky disciple rushed back. He looked at Chu Mo and said with a pleasing expression: ¡°Little brothere with me. The elder wants to see you!¡±

    The other disciple¡¯s eyes revealed an envious expression. Eight or nine times out of ten someone who escorts someone with an Elder Medallion can be inner sect members, they can even be close disciples of the elders.

    What kind of honored status is that?

    If these outer sect disciples could transfer to inner sect disciples, then they would have a meteoric rise.

    But it is a pity, this type of thing had been snatched away by his ownrade.

    Chu Mo nodded. Secretly thinking: Looks like grandpa didn¡¯t cheat me. Seventh Elder really is someone who remembers old affections.

    Following behind his counterpart, he advanced up the mountain.

    The Demon Lord followed behind Chu Mo expressionless.

    Two Immortal Sky disciples, who would block him even if they don¡¯t look the same.

    Chu Mo followed the the Immortal Sky disciple, and they quickly arrived at a public square which was huge withoutpare.

    You almost couldn¡¯t see the end of the square, it was thousands of feet in circumference.

    There were several types of training apparatuses on top, and countless youths were cultivating.

    Chu Mo curiously looked around. In his heart he secretly thought: I will be one of themter on.

    Quickly, Chu Mo and the Demon Lord followed the disciple and arrived before arge pce hall at the head of the square.

    Chu Mo raised his head and looked up dozens of steps. At the top there were several people standing.

    In the middle there was a middle-aged man that everyone crowded around.

    The middle-aged man had a white face and no beard. He looked extremely refined, but he had a profound expression, appearing very solemn.

    The disciple brought Chu Mo to the middle aged man and respectfully told him: ¡°This is Seventh Elder!¡±

    Chu Mo hastily took the wooden medallion and held it out with both hands respectfully. Bowing down he said: ¡°I am Chu Mo, Fan Wudi¡¯s grandson. I have brought Seventh Elder¡¯s keepsake ande to the Immortal Sky. I wish to pay respects to the master and study the arts!¡±

    These words were what his grandfather had passed on to him.

    On top the stairs, that dignified middle-aged man wrinkled his brows and said: ¡°Grab the token and give it to me.¡±

    People came down from his side and grabbed the medallion from Chu Mo¡¯s hands, then gave it to the middle-aged man.

    This middle-aged man is the Immortal Sky¡¯s youngest elder¡­¡­the Seventh Elder Zhao Hongzhi.

    His expression was profound as he swept Chu Mo with his eyes. Yet there was only one thought in his mind: That event can¡¯t be known by anyone else! Otherwise, there will be endless troubles!

    Only he didn¡¯t know, this little thing¡­¡­does he know what happened back then?

    Then he raised his head. Chu Mo he profoundly said looking at Chu Mo: ¡°Correct, this medallion¡­¡­is real!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s face immediate burst with happiness. He was continually worried the Seventh Elder wouldn¡¯t recognize this medallion as authentic.

    Now it appeared he was worried for nothing.

    He thought, what kind of ce is the Immortal Sky? What kind of character upy it? Do they tell the truth?

    But the seventh elders words bbergasted Chu Mo.

    ¡°But¡­¡­your meridians are blocked, you have mediocre talent of an average person,pletely unable to cultivate. I as the Immortal Sky cannot¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Because you are an ordinary youth, the river must be worshiped before the sea!¡±

    [TL: This means that there is an established order that cannot be changed. So, since he is ordinary, he cannot be epted to the Immortal Sky no matter the circumstances.]

    The seventh elder had a just and fair expression. He calmly looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Although at that time your grandfather and I had a history, and the rtion was good.¡±

    ¡°But, that is a private matter!¡±

    ¡°I am an Immortal Sky Elder. How can I trash what is just for a private matter?¡±

    ¡°That type of thing, I cannot do!¡±

    As soon as the Seventh Elder spoke, the people at his side respectfully saluted. The disciples from far away who heard them speak also showed faces of admiration while looking at Seventh Elder.

    To the Seventh Elder¡¯s side stood an old man who was smiling and nodding: ¡°Seventh Elder is really honest and impartial! Truly honorable!¡±

    ¡°Actually this child is quite elegant. Let him stay and be a tea serving boy¡­¡­that is possible!¡±

    Seventh Elder shook his head and said: ¡°Assistant Zhang these words have errors. The Immortal Sky is the world¡¯s number one sect! Don¡¯t say he can be a tea boy. Those that return to the secr world are all mighty heroes that shake the earth in all directions.¡±

    ¡°If I let him stay, and in the future he returns to the secr world, then a piece of rubbish would appear from the Immortal Sky¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It would tarnish the reputation that the Immortal Sky has built up for thousands of years. Like that¡­¡­wouldn¡¯t I have sinned?¡±

    The old assistant heard the words and nodded, and he admiringly said: ¡°You have thought of everything Seventh Elder. It appears¡­¡­I am a littlecking.¡±

    A stiff smile stuck on Chu Mo¡¯s face. He felt entirely like a fool, and he expressionlessly stood at the bottom of the stairs, looking at the several people joking together at the top.

    The he felt like the whole courtyard, as far as the eye could see for thousands of feet, all staring at him.

    ¡°My¡­¡­my ability is ordinary? Meridians are blocked? I ampletely unable to cultivate?¡± Chu Mo mumbled: ¡°But, but grandfather said, I am a cultivating genius¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°He still dares argue!¡± Seventh elder stood at the top of the stairs. Looking down upon Chu Mo with arrogance, he strictly reprimanded: ¡°What part of you could be a member of the Immortal Sky? Do you think everyone here is blind? Can we not see if you are a genius or ordinary? The youth dares speak lies in front of everyone! Clearly his morals arecking! I feel shame for your grandfather!¡±

    The Seventh Elder reprimanded in a huge voice. It basically spread through the whole square, and nearly everyone heard.

    This time, Chu Mo really did feel all of the eyes staring upon him.

    Various jeering voices sounded out from all around.

    This guy took Seventh Elder¡¯s medallion and tried to be his student? And he is a meridian blocked piece of trash? Are his brains blocked as well as his meridians?¡±

    ¡°What part could be an Immortal Sky disciple? How could we ept this kind of trash?¡±

    ¡°He has the heart of a lion, nerves of steel, but he is a little slow!¡±

    ¡°Nowadays there¡¯s all kinds of people. Ordinary people, they are all this ignorant and arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Seventh Elder¡¯s intentions are clear. He is upright and inspoken. He truly is our model!¡±

    ¡°If not, how could he be the youngest elder of the Immortal Sky?¡±

    Everyone was discussing in all directions. All of it transferring into Chu Mo¡¯s ears.

    The thirteen year old boy¡¯s face became pale. He stood there at a loss. He justified himself: ¡°I, I have almost already broken into the Yuan Closure¡­¡­¡±

    [TL: The ¡®Yuan Closure¡¯ is a specific point of cultivation exinedter in the story.]

    ¡°Child, at this time you dare still speak foolish words? And with this ability¡­¡­the lies have reached another level. Who knows how much money your elders would have to waste on medicine for your body! And you think you are talented?¡± At Seventh Elders side stood a twenty year old man. With a look of disdain, he spit and sneered at Chu Mo.

    Seventh Elder lightly sighed and said to the Immortal Sky¡¯s Sixth Elder at his side: ¡°I knew this child¡¯s grandfather many years ago. At that time he helped me out with something. For our friendship, I would send a batch of top notch Yuan Pills every year to him¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So it is like this¡­¡­¡± assistant Zhang and everyone else all reveal a look of understanding.

    Assistant Zhang lightly shook his head and said: ¡°The older generations of this world are all like this. They will give everything in order for the younger generation. This child, he couldn¡¯t have stolen his father¡¯s keepsake an run away could he?¡±

    A young man sneered next to the Seventh Master: ¡°One cannot say. Perhaps he and his grandfather formed a partnership, and he wanted to use his rtions to grab on to elder!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t consider it further. What kind of ce is the Immortal Sky? How can we let them act arbitrarily regardless of the rules?¡±

 Chapter 4: Complete Humiliation

    Chapter 4: Complete Humiliation

    Seventh Elder revealed a bitter smiled and slightly shook his head.

    Then looking at Chu Mo he said: ¡°You should quickly hurry back, this ce¡­¡­is not a ce you shoulde to!¡±

    ¡°Looking at the friendship in those years, looking at your youth, I won¡¯t argue with you. Go.¡±

    While speaking, Seventh Elder moved his hands as if he was brushing away a housefly.

    The disguised Demon Lord neither spoke nor moved a muscle from the beginning to end. Yet in the abyss of his pupils, a hint of disdain shed.

    Do they have eyes without pupils? They are a group of idiots, trulypletely senseless!

    Chu Mo¡¯s eyes became a little red. But it wasn¡¯t fear, rather an angered and dishonored feeling!

    Thinking of himself leaving Yellow Fire city, he was ndered by people, and sshed with dirty water.

    Along the arduous journey, the ten year old boy went without meals, slept in the open, trekked a 10,000 mile ice an snow field, encountered the Demon Lord, was tortured by him, all without bowing his head.

    His whole heart and soul wanted to enter the Immortal Sky, and the result¡­¡­he received this kind of treatment.

    This teenage youth nearly had a meltdown.

    He couldn¡¯t help but indignantly yell out: ¡°It is not as you say! I am not ordinary! If you don¡¯t ept me then don¡¯t ept, but for what reason do you disgrace me?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡­¡± Seventh Elder dully said: ¡°Looks like¡­¡­ I haven¡¯t given you a single chance and your heart isn¡¯t satisfied. Correct?¡±

    ¡°Correct, I¡¯m not satisfied!¡± Chu Mo shouted.

    He didn¡¯t care about the Seventh or Eighth Elder at this time, and he cared even less about the Immortal Sky.

    In his heart he only had one thought: How could you all treat me so unjustly? How can you nder me?

    If they don¡¯t ept me, they don¡¯t ept me, but to nder and ridicule me. That I cannot stand for!

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Seventh Elder inly said.

    ¡°Seventh Elder is truly too charitable!¡±

    ¡°Seventh Elder is truly benevolent and righteous!¡±

    ¡°Just kick out this little dead duck brat that refuses to admit a mistake!¡±

    [TL: I have no idea what a ¡®dead duck¡¯ brat means, but I might start using it.]

    ¡°Although Seventh Elder is fair without corruption, but the depths of his heart are yet soft and kind-hearted.¡±

    ¡°This is a chivalrous softy!¡±

    Several disciples on the Immortal Sky square were murmuring away.

    They became even more venerated to Seventh Elder while looking at him.

    All the voices entered Chu Mo¡¯s ears, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He only tightly clenched his fists.

    His pupils filled with unyielding!

    Seventh Elder spoke while casually looking around the square, then he pointed out a little child: ¡°You!¡±

    A seven or eight year old little boy was spotted among the crowd by Seventh Elder. The little boy ignorantly stood there, oddly looking around at everyone.

    Boom!

    The whole square exploded withughter in all directions.

    Seventh Elder¡¯s serene voice spread out: ¡°Little Child, you go fight with big brother. Remember, don¡¯t hold back. Treat it as training, understand?¡±

    The seven or eight year old little boy excitedly nodded. Looking at Chu Mo, that young and tender little face revealed an innocent smile. He answered: ¡°Okay!¡±

    While speaking he leaped.

    Jumping ten feet, the small boy unexpectedly softlynded on the tip of his toes, facing directly in front of Chu Mo.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    A burst of cheers sounded out from the surroundings.

    The small boy¡¯s skill was very beautiful, and it drew in everyone¡¯s acim.

    ¡°Big brother, are you ready?¡± The small boy¡¯s face was innocent, and he looked at Chu Mo carrying a smile.

    Even if Chu Mo was mad at Seventh Elder and the other¡¯s who mocked him, he didn¡¯t spread the fire onto this child who was five or six years his junior.

    He nodded and stiffly said: ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, big brother. I am the weakest person in the Immortal Sky, so please be careful. I¡¯m not the least bit extreme!¡± The little boy sincerely looked at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo slightly frowned. These words were somewhat harsh to the ears, but the small boy said them very honestly.

    Chu Mo only nodded: ¡°Rest assured, we will learn from each other.¡±

    A happy smile spread forth after the young boy heard those words.

    Seventh Elder and the other people on the upper stage also all smiled, but their smiles were full of disdain.

    The other Immortal Sky disciples directed their feelings clearly by erupting withughter.

    There were several taunts directed at Chu Mo among theughter.

    The Demon Lord also smiled on the side, but his smile was filled with a yful vor.

    ¡°Big brother, I will take the first move. You be careful!¡± The small boy warned with good intentions, and suddenly¡­¡­his speed, it abruptly elerated!

    In an instant he was before Chu Mo.

    This little thing was toying around!

    Chu Mo became furious inside. At the same time he slightly retreated half a step, raised a hand, and simply spread his palm, weing the small boy into his hand.

    Peng!

    An enormous force passed over that made Chu Mo¡¯s body sway.

    ¡°This small boy, his boundary far exceeds mine!¡±

    Chu Mo immediately put forth a judgement to the small boy¡¯s fighting ability.

    Chu Mo had continuously been beside soldiers who had gone through the battlefield ever since he was a boy, and he had received a baptism from those soldiers who had experienced bloody battles. Although his boundary wascking, their foundations were equivalent!

    Because of this, Chu Mo didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of fear when facing the small boy whose boundary exceeded his own.

    Immediately move by move, he and the little boy began sparring.

    Although the boy¡¯s attacks were fast and sharp, Chu Mo¡¯s movement¡¯s weren¡¯t slow.

    Furthermore, itpared the the little boy¡¯s speed, uracy, and severity.

    Chu Mo had an extremely admirable elegance. Blow by blow, from the beginning, he filled with a majestic imposing atmosphere!

    Seven or eight sets of blows passed in the blink of an eye.

    The two sides¡­¡­are surprisingly evenly matched!

    The smiles of the Immortal Sky disciples that had made fun of Chu Mo gradually became stiff.

    The faces of Seventh Elder and the other people on top of the stage all revealed a imposing look.

    This teenager, it seems he is not as simple as they thought.

    At least, one couldn¡¯t use ¡°Poor aptitude¡± or ¡°Completely unable to cultivate¡± to describe him!

    As for the blocked meridians¡­¡­there shouldn¡¯t be an objection.

    They all saw it!

    If this teenager didn¡¯t have blocked meridians, then epting him into the Immortal Sky¡­¡­it really wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.

    The more the seven or eight year old child fought, the more impatient he became.

    His handsome little face also became extremely mean and ferocious.

    But on the other hand, Chu Mo was all the more steady.

    Without any profound and powerful attack methods, blow by blow, they were all the most simple military martial arts of the secr world.

    But the key point of Chu Mo is, the more he fights, the braver he bes.

    Military martial arts have been around for hundreds of years, and they have gone through countless generations of evolution. They have gone through countless wars, continually spreading on to today.

    Although it wasn¡¯t pretty, but it was very practical. And the ability to murder or injure was extremely fierce!

    There were several moments where if Chu Mo was a little ruthless, he could have seriously injured the young boy.

    But he wasn¡¯t.

    ording to Chu Mo, even if the little boy was a little deceitful, but in the end¡­¡­he is still a child.

    He thought like this, but the small boy had theplete opposite thought.

    Each blow was severe. Each attack was ced at Chu Mo¡¯s vitals.

    This made Chu Mo somewhat vexed. His strength was less than the small boy¡¯s, but his experience far exceeded his opponent.

    In a short moment the young boy left an opening, and Chu Mo shook him.

    Chu Mo still had an opportunity to hurt the small boy this time, but he held back as before!

    In fact at this time, the victor and loser had already be clear!

    Chu Mo wanted to say to the lofty Seventh Elder on top of the steps: I win!

    epting him or not, who cares, but this little boy isn¡¯t his match.

    This is a hard fact!

    Each face of the Immortal Sky disciples on the tform revealed an expression of unbelief.

    They didn¡¯t believe someone from their sect could unexpectedly lose to someone from the normal world.

    But, this unbelievable thing¡­¡­seems it already became fact!

    At that time, Seventh elders expression became cold. A finger from his sleeve, lightly shot¡­¡­ a portion of force. It directly entered the small boy¡¯s body.

    The small boy¡¯s body slightly trembled. Immediately his face filled with happiness, and he shouted: ¡°Send me to the extreme!¡±

    Whoosh!

    The small boy¡¯s image rushed like the wind right before Chu Mo.

    This time, the speed the small boy showed was honestly too fast!

    It was like twopletely different peoplepared to the past performance!

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t have time to respond, the pit of his stomach was pped.

    Peng!

    A muffled bang.

    Chu Mo felt his bodypletely lose control.

    Tap tap tap¡­¡­retreating back several steps.

    Then he ruthlessly fell onto the limestone za.

    All around, a piece of quiet.

    In the moment that Seventh Elder bent a finger and shot out force, Demon Lord who had been standing there watching the lively scene suddenly fluttered his eyelids, sweeping over the Seventh Elder standing on the steps.

    But suddenly, the Demon Lord dropped his eyelids, as if quickly falling asleep,cking any response.

    At this time, the silent square erupted with a burst of exploding apuse!

    ¡°Little brother is mighty!¡±

    ¡°Little brother is dominant!¡±

    ¡°Immortal Sky is mighty!¡±

    ¡°Immortal Sky is dominant!¡±

    That little boy, still looked innocent standing there, and he didn¡¯t continue attacking Chu Mo.

    Because there was no need to continue fighting.

    This blow, given Chu Mo isn¡¯t dead, but to recover, would be an extremely difficult thing.

    Chu Mo was half-dead on the ground, if it were not for willpower, then he could have already died and fainted earlier.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t sound out a painful cry from the beginning to the end. Not even his eyes showed any change.

    Both of his eyes stared upon the innocent looking little boy¡¯s face.

    Because Chu Mo¡¯s instincts felt something was a little fishy!

    This small child, how could he suddenly erupt with powerful force in such a short period of time?

    Chu Mo was baffled.

    Every ce in his body felt pain, flowing to him like the tide.

    The little boy¡¯s eyes rapidly shed with a hint of pride that didn¡¯t escape Chu Mo¡¯s vision.

    Inparison, the deafening cheers from the square soundedpletely remote in the ears of Chu Mo

    His vision transferred from the young boy¡¯s face to the group of people on the stairs.

    Only seeing the face of Seventh Elder, only dimly losing hope, but in the depths of the pupils, yet shed a difficult to sense feeling of astonishment and murderous desire!

    Perhaps, feeling Chu Mo¡¯s response was a little strange.

    The other people expressions showed things were how they ought to be.

    As if a seven or eight year old Immortal Sky disciple defeating the thirteen or fourteen year old Chu Mo is merely normal!

    ¡°Do you still have anything to say?¡± The twenty year old youth next to Seventh Elder looked upon Chu Mo with disdain andplete loathing.

 Chapter 5: Mountain Gate Oath

    Chapter 5: Mountain Gate Oath

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    ¡°Truly weak!¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like this¡­¡­still confident to enter the Immortal Sky?¡±

    ¡°Where does he get his confidence?¡±

    The disciples on the square rxed their breath atst, although they felt the young disciples victory was a little strange.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter. Their person won in the end!

    They could finally show no mercy and ridicule this youth from the secr world.

    The noisy sound was like a group of house flies continuously buzzing in Chu Mo¡¯s ears ¡°buzz¡± ¡°buzz¡± ¡°buzz¡± !

    He still hadn¡¯t recovered from the injury he received, although the Demon lord gave him some Yuan medicine which let him recover for the most part.

    But in the end he was still a little affected.

    The small boy looked innocent without guilt. He repeatedly said he is weak, but in reality, he is iparably dangerous.

    His strength had already entered into the third level of the Yuan closure realm.

    The difference between those who have entered the Yuan closure and those who haven¡¯t is night and day.

    This fist is very heavy!

    Much heavier than the fist the Demon Lord used to injure Chu Mo earlier!

    The Demon Lord only wanted to use torture to intimidate Chu Mo, and make him open his mouth and beg for mercy, not really kill him.

    But this small seven or eight year old child is vicious and merciless. At what point did he want topare notes?

    Clearly he wanted Chu Mo¡¯s life!

    The Demon Lord stopped looking at the lively scene at this time. He walked over and propped Chu Mo up. He ced his hand below Chu Mo¡¯s ribs and sent Yuan Qi into his body without showing a trace, protecting Chu Mo¡¯s heart.

    Otherwise, Chu Mo¡¯s life would be in danger.

    Seventh Elder and the others on top the stairs didn¡¯t feel anything at all from the Demon Lord¡¯s hand.

    But Chu Mo¡­¡­precisely felt it.

    He thought of his praise and certainty for the Immortal Sky in the past. He thought about the excitement and longing to enter the Immortal Sky. He thought of the anticipation of living a life in the Immortal Sky¡­¡­

    Simply feelings of a lifetime ago!

    Shame!

    Soaring rage!

    He couldn¡¯t help but spit out another mouthful of blood.

    But he raised a hand, and wiped the trace of blood from the corner of his mouth. Looking at the young boy he honestly said: ¡°Little brother, you are truly severe. I am not your match!¡±

    The little boy¡¯s expression immediately changed, bing ice-cold beyondpare.

    Facing the ground he spat: ¡°Pei, who is your little brother? Don¡¯t piss around. Look at yourself. You think you canpare with me? I am an elite disciple of the Immortal Sky¡­¡­¡±

    [TL: Pei is a spitting noise.]

    The small boy hadn¡¯t finished speaking. The Seventh Elder¡¯s face sank as he stood on top of the steps, and he let out a cough.

    The small boy immediately stopped his mouth, but his face was already spread full of coldness. He revealed a disdainful smile while looking at Chu Mo: ¡°Trash!¡±

    Finished speaking, he coldly stared at Chu Mo, then turned and left.

    Chu Mo struggled free of the Demon Lord¡¯s support. He rushed up the stairs at Seventh Elder and the others with a clenched fist: ¡°Seventh Elder is the height of justice!¡±

    ¡°Seventh Elder is fair!¡±

    ¡°Seventh Elder is selfless!¡±

    ¡°Truly admirable!¡±

    ¡°The Immortal Sky is truly the number one sect under the heavens. They casually pick a seven or eight year old child that is called the weakest. They are all so strong!¡±

    ¡°No match for younger generation, losing sincerely!¡±

    Finished speaking, Chu Mo spit a third mouthful of blood, his body swayed, but he still steadily stood. He turned around and advanced towards the gate of the Immortal Sky, going step by step.

    ¡°Little animal, you dare speak satire¡­¡­¡± The twenty-year-old next to Seventh Elder was enraged, wanting to rush down.

    Yet he was stopped by the head shake of Seventh Elder. He said in a deep voice: ¡°Let him go¡­¡­no matter what is said, his grandfather and I have a history!¡±

    ¡°He is also a child, I can¡¯t sink to his level!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­is a little personal to me.¡±

    ¡°Please everyone, don¡¯t do anything strange!¡±

    All of the Immortal Sky disciples on the square cupped their hands and bowed at the Seventh Elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°Master said such words? Clearly you are kind hearted and generous. Not lowering yourself to that little animal¡¯s level!¡± The young person next to Seventh Elder yelled.

    ¡°Yes yes, Seventh Elder is good hearted. We must call him good!¡±

    ¡°What is this? He dares mock the Immortal sky. He truly must be tired of living!¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even match up to our youngest disciple. Truly weak, and he dares speak rudely. We should teach him a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Seventh Elder shows a great amount of maturity not lowering himself to his level. The child acted recklessly, truly not giving face.¡±

    The few people surrounding Seventh Elder also started to speak words of agreement.

    But the assistant Zhang¡¯s expression was a little solemn, even a little stiff, without saying another word.

    He wanted to curry favor with Seventh Elder, but he has integrity when he does things. He still has principles and a bottom line.

    The small movement of Seventh Elderpletely fooled the disciples of the square, but how could it get past him?

    But it was a matter ofparing notes among children, that¡¯s it! Don¡¯t even mention the history with the grandfather.

    Assistant Zhang even conjectured in his mind, the Seventh Elder¡¯s so called history ought to be no small favor owed someone!

    Otherwise, in the whole Immortal Sky, which elder would easily give his medallion to someone else?

    Don¡¯t even mention a person from the secr world!

    Even in this affair he used his own disciples?

    If it wasn¡¯t for the youth having a foundation, just now that fist would have taken his life!

    Assistant Zhang believed Seventh Elder did a bit too much.

    This isn¡¯t a demonic sect, where they do whatever they want.

    This is Immortal Sky!

    It is the number one upright sect under heaven!

    It is the ce of immortal beings that everyone looks up to!

    But how could he do this?

    But assistant Zhang didn¡¯t say anything. What could he say when facing this matter?

    Dare say anything?

    Even if he spoke, no one would believe!

    Instead his fate would be iparably miserable going forward!

    So, at this time, being silent is the best choice.

    Facing the lonely image of the youth¡¯s back, countless eyes stared looking down upon him, yet he still didn¡¯t lower. Rather he stubbornly lifted his head¡­¡­assistant Zhang could only silently say sorry in his heart.

    ¡°Sorry child, I can only say, you came to a ce you shouldn¡¯t havee, and encountered people you shouldn¡¯t have encountered!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s vision was fixed on the thin statured youth hobbling through, leaving the enormous square.

    It is uncertain when, but the mocking faces of the Immortal Sky disciples gradually disappeared.

    The faces of some disciples couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bit ofpassion.

    Even some of the Immortal Sky disciples blocking the path of Chu Mo cleared a way for him.

    Because it was very clear in their hearts, this, it was not a fairpetition.

    Not looking at the five or six year age difference, but who was the young boy?

    Was he the so called Immortal Sky¡¯s weakest?

    Bullshit!

    That is the Seventh Elder¡¯s most doted on elite disciple!

    The majority of thirteen or fourteen year olds couldn¡¯t match up to the small boy, not to mention Chu Mo!

    Furthermore, Chu Moes from the secr world. An ordinary person with blocked meridians!

    Able to withstand such a long time, even getting the upper hand several times, it already surprised people.

    Although in the end he still lost.

    But several people yet respected him in the depths of their hearts!

    A secr youth, how could he be the match of Fan Lizi. Fan Lizi grew up in the Immortal Sky, received Seventh Elder¡¯s careful training, was given Yuan pills to increase his cultivation, and is called the ¡®Immortal Sky¡¯s Little Pride.¡¯

    Fan Lizi is the thirteenth disciple in the Immortal Sky to ever break the Yuan Closure before the age of eight.

    This is ording to the Yuan Closure records maintained by the Immortal Sky over the past five hundred years!

    Seventh Elder made Fan Lizi fight with Chu Mo. Where was there learning? Clearly he wanted Chu Mo¡¯s life!

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t die, he truly is lucky!

    But no one dared speak these words.

    Watching that figure, staggering along, farther and farther away on the square, the Seventh Elder¡¯s pupils flickered with an unclear expression.

    Assistant Zhang suddenly mumbled on the side: ¡°His nature isn¡¯t bad, pity he is trash.¡±

    Seventh Elder¡¯s eyebrow raised

    Assistant Zhang smiled: ¡°Fortunately he is trash!¡±

    ¡°Yes, a piece of trash, that¡¯s it!

    The corners of Seventh Elders mouth slightly raised, revealing a slight ice-cold smile, then he waive a hand saying: ¡°Forget it!¡±

    Chu Mo and the Demon Lord arrived at the bottom of the mountain. The two disciples were still there standing guard. They were both slightly startled seeing the twoe down.

    Chu Mo¡¯s appearance especially made them feel uncertain.

    Didn¡¯t you bring Seventh Elder¡¯s keepsake? Seventh Elder personally saw it, how could it be like this?

    But Cho Mo naturally couldn¡¯t give them an exnation, the Demon Lord even more so.

    The lofty and majestic Immortal Sky gate appeared above the heads of the two disciple guards.

    Chu Mo stood in ce and turned around. Raising his head he looked at the ce he just came from, and he praised the Immortal Sky mountain gate.

    His face revealed a trace of self ridicule, then word by word he slowly said: ¡°Ageless mountain, lonely mysterious peak, Immortal Sky¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°One day, I will return here!¡±

    ¡°I will personally smash this utterly rotten mountain gate!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­what did you say?¡± At this time, the two disciples defending the gate were finally conscious of the situation.

    Those disciples who were ttering to Chu Mo before scowled and stared down. They furiously looked at Chu Mo: ¡°You dare say such outrageous word before the lonely mysterious peak? Are you tired of living?¡±

    At this time, the demon raised his head and dully looked at the in-looking outer disciple.

    This look, appeared very normal and dull, but it made the outer disciple suddenly tremble, wanting to forget everything.

    The other disciple also stayed silent from fear.

    Just now in a wink, a murderous intent rose from the ck-robed man. It was truly dreadful!

    It was as if arge mountain momentarily pressed on their thoughts, nearly choking them to death.

    Because of this, soon after, when the Seventh Elder sent people to inquire about anything strange that happened from the two outer disciples, the two voiced in unison.

    They said there were no strange activities. The youth walked out the gate unsteady, like a stray dog running.

    They didn¡¯t say a word about the Demon Lord!

    Upon hearing this, Seventh Elder raised the corners of his eyebrows, not saying anything.

    Chu Mo and the Demon Lord quickly left the Immortal Sky mountain gate.

    The two stopped and found a quiet ce. The sky started to turn dark, and the Demon Lord made a bamboo fire.

    Then he withdrew several Yuan pills, and made Chu Mo take them. Then he casually released several acupuncture points on Chu Mo¡¯s body.

    ¡°That little thing, since the beginning he used words to paralyze you. You couldn¡¯t urately seize the killing intent behind his innocence.¡±

    ¡°You clearly had several opportunities. You could¡¯ve easily defeated or even seriously injured that little thing. Yet you arecking, and too merciful!¡±

    ¡°You must make an all out effort so long as it is a battle. It doesn¡¯t matter against who!¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°A righteous hero?¡±

    ¡°Was that was truly a practice demonstration?¡±

    ¡°Giving birth to human emotions in battle, starting off leniently, these are the greatest things you personally don¡¯t need to be responsible for.

    ¡°Once more, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to sympathize with opponents!¡±

    ¡°Because people are stronger than you!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, you arepletely responsible for the bitterness you taste now!¡±

    The Demon Lord¡¯s face was expressionless, dully teaching Chu Mo.

    As far as the Seventh Elder secretly acting, the Demon Lord didn¡¯t bring it up.

    Furthermore Chu Mo didn¡¯t say anything. He also didn¡¯t mention the strange attack from the young boy at the end, because no matter what he lost!

    Losing is losing, he didn¡¯t want to find any excuse in his defeat.

    Chu Mo¡¯s hands wrapped around his knees, staring at the bamboo me. His pupils twinkled as if contemting something.

 Chapter 6: Must Coerce the Demon Lord

    Chapter 6: Must Coerce the Demon Lord

    ¡°Why? Did you get hit too hard?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you are truly trash?¡± The Demon Lord looked upon Chu Mo with joy in his misfortune.

    ¡°I, I want to ask something of you, merely a request¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t reply to the Demon Lord¡¯s words. Instead he suddenly said such words.

    ¡°I will uphold my promise, and be your disciple, but if you refuse this request, I will kill myself!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s eyes gazed upon the coldness spreading across the Demon Lord¡¯s face: ¡°You may never, at any time or any ce look upon me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­are threatening me?¡±

    The Demon Lord slightly squinted his eyes, momentarily retracting his expression of happiness at Chu Mo¡¯s misfortune. His pupils flickered with a dangerous ray of light.

    He didn¡¯t ask anything, rather he coldly stared at Chu Mo.

    ¡°Threaten me? So be it.¡±

    ¡°You just framed me!¡¯ Chu Mo said with certainty.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°It is clear to me now. I am absolutely not as they say: Meridians blocked, natural ability about the same as an ordinary person,pletely unable to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Although my grandfather isn¡¯t as strong as you, at the very least he is a general on the battlefield. He already reached the peak of the Yuan Closure. He is a cultivator on the verge of breaking through the fifth level.¡±

    ¡°He very much loves me, he even spoils me a little, but he has never lied to me or boasted!¡±

    ¡°He said I am very suited for cultivating, so, it must be so!¡±

    ¡°Only in the secr world, he didn¡¯t have good resources to provide me.¡±

    ¡°The past several years he didn¡¯t want me to part from him, and I was always at his side.¡±

    ¡°I grew up in the military since I was a little boy. My uncles all told me I have a rare cultivating talent.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for something bad happening, my grandfather definitely wouldn¡¯t have let me leave.¡±

    ¡°But he said, due to my natural ability, even if I start cultivating now, my future sess will not becking!¡±

    Chu Mo calmly spoke.

    The Demon Lord coldly smiled: ¡°How does that rte to me?¡±

    ¡°Of course it rtes to you!¡± Chu Mo looked at the Demon Lord: ¡°You are a bad person, and you do bad things. Naturally you used some foul trick to make me your disciple. You would prepare for any uncertainty. Obviously you did a trick to my body.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, that ungrateful Seventh Elder wouldn¡¯t dare say in front of a crowd of people, your meridians are blocked, natural ability is dull, not suited for cultivation!¡±

    The Demon Lord¡¯s mouth twitched and he quipped: ¡°You believe that dogshit Seventh Elder¡¯s assessment has any relevance.¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°Although I don¡¯t have proof you yed a trick on my body, but I believe my intuition and judgement!¡±

    The Demon Lord coldly humphed, yet didn¡¯t deny, and he coldlyughed: ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Whatever, I only want to tell you, I¡¯m not that stupid!¡± Chu Mo said: ¡°Furthermore, I don¡¯t care to me you, your framed me, I¡¯m asking you to do me a favor. This should be fair.¡±

    ¡°Fair? Where are the words fair in the world? Only the weak say the words fair over and over!¡± The Demon Lord coldly smiled.

    ¡°Yes, I know, so I can only use my life to bring about fairness!¡± Chu Mo spoke while calmly looking at the Demon Lord.

    The Demon Lord was silent for a moment, then coldly said: ¡°You want to beg me, go and protect your grandfather one time?¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Chu Mo was a little startled. He shockingly looked at the Demon Lord.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t a fool, could it be I am an moron?¡±

    The Demon lord was a little crazy, and he angrily said: ¡°How does that dogshit Seventh Elder have a history with your grandfather?¡±

    ¡°Clearly he owed your grandfather something heavenly¡­¡­although I cannot say for certain, if I guess correctly, there is some disgraceful information about Seventh Elder in the hands of your grandfather.¡±

    Otherwise, why would he give your grandfather his elder Immortal Sky medallion?

    ¡°And why would he want to kill your after seeing you?¡±

    He certainly believes your grandfather leaked this unsightly thing to you!

    ¡°Humph, also your extremely confident expression scared him.¡±

    ¡°But he from your own mouth he figured out you didn¡¯t know, so he finally used his ruthless little bastard disciple against you.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, he would have casually grabbed an outstanding disciple of the same age to kill you earlier!¡±

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t know anything, perhaps he temporarily won¡¯te searching to kill you, but your grandfather¡­¡­He certainly can¡¯t let him live!¡±

    ¡°Is determining these types of matters difficult?¡±

    The Demon Lord finished his words, then coldlyughed: ¡°But this unfortunate event, what does it have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°He kills your grandfather. Wait until you to be strong, then go seek him and get revenge!¡±

    ¡°Go pull out his tendons from his bones and hack him to pieces, or throw him into the deep fryer¡­¡­do whatever suits you!¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the Demon Lord a little astonished. He had no words for this evil person¡¯s logic.

    ¡°Since right now there is an opportunity to save my grandfather, why wait until he dies?¡± Chu Mo was a little indignant.

    The Demon Lord dully said: ¡°Do you have that ability?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, so I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    ¡°I promise nothing!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go die!¡±

    Boom!

    Arge stone the size of a person was pped into pieces by the angry Demon Lord.

    Then he angrily looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Your grandfather is named Fan Wudi. You are named Chu Mo. Most likely he isn¡¯t your real grandfather, why do you care so much?

    ¡°Correct, I¡¯m adopted, but grandfather fostered me. Without grandfather there would be no me!¡±

    Chu Mo said tit-for-tat: ¡°Youck humanity and emotions, don¡¯t tell me other people aren¡¯t allowed to have them?¡±

    ¡°You have them so go save him! I¡¯m not going!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t save him, but I can die. I¡¯ll let you have no disciple!¡±

    ¡°AAAAAAHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    The surrounding trees and nts were uprooted. Everything within a mile was turned into scorched earth by the Demon Lord¡¯s rage.

    Then he angrily looked at Chu Mo, gnashing his teeth he said: ¡°I am the Grand Demon Lord¡­¡­even in¡­¡­humph, In this life, going on a rampage without restraint, never before has a person dared threaten me, and no one has ever before dared to be impudent like you!¡±

    Chu Mo was barely able to breathe as he was pressured by the terrifying Qi emitting from the Demon Lord, yet he weakly said: ¡°Who let you believe I will be your disciple?

    ¡°You are just a bastard!¡± the Demon Lord raged.

    ¡°You also aren¡¯t some great person.¡± Chu Mo coldlyughed.

    The Demon Lord was at a loss for words. He discovered, this little thing. He could torture him, sort him out, and easily kill him.

    But to make this child surrender, it seems to be an impossibility!

    What would arguing with him aplish? In the end, he would be half dead.

    The teenager used such a big blow, yet he was able to calm down.

    He couldn¡¯t let of his steam in the presence of others.

    Especially Chu Mo clearly saying he would take out the people in the Immortal Sky, he would not sit idly by

    But he still didn¡¯t say that!

    This already couldpletely prove, this is a formidable stubborn being. Furthermore a youth who is arrogant to extreme from the inner core of his bones!

    But he has extremely important feelings!

    Even if he is tortured half dead, he won¡¯t beg for mercy. But for his grandfather, he unexpectedly makes unreasonable threats and acts shamelessly¡­¡­using all of his tricks.

    Not even the least bit bashful.

    Truly evil!

    The Demon Lord has read many people in this life, meeting too many so called arrogant youths and peerless geniuses.

    But to meet a youth with a nature like Chu Mo, this is the first!

    Don¡¯t even mention this youngsters natural ability and extremely excellent meridians. He is simply built for cultivating.

    Thinking like this, the Demon Lord¡¯s heart angered, and then settled a bit.

    But his face, it is still nted looking at Chu Mo: ¡°Fine, I promise you, I¡¯ll rescue your grandfather one time!¡±

    ¡°But this one problem, you must frighten away Seventh Elder. You can¡¯t kill him. Let him live, but don¡¯t let him dare create trouble for my grandfather again!¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the Demon Lord. Inside his pure eyes, this is the first time they shed a hint of murderous intent: ¡°This person¡­¡­one day, I will personally rip off his hypocritical mask. I will kill him with my own hands!¡±

    ¡°Humph, give em an inch and they want a mile.¡± The Demon Lord snorted. Some admiration arose in his heart towards Chu Mo.

    Truly an arrogant bastard!

    Chu Mo finally rxed a breath.

    At this time, the Demon Lord raised his head and looked high into the sky, coldly saying: ¡°Truly an impetuous person!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chu Mo immediately stood up, anxiously looking at the Demon Lord.

    The Demon Lord coldly said: ¡°That dogshit Seventh Elder, he couldn¡¯t wait to go kill your grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± Chu Mo said.

    The Demon Lord sat down calm and easy, and he fished out a bottle of wine. He drank a mouthful, and the fire went down. His face became all the more white, dully saying: ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s merely a little Immortal Sky Elder. Let him go first for the night, what can he do?¡±

    ¡°You¡­..¡± Chu Mo was anxious in his heart, and he angrily said: ¡°You just promised me!¡±

    ¡°Sit for me!¡± The Demon Lord immediately raged, Pointing a finger he scolded: ¡°Little bastard, this master already endured you too long! In my entire life I¡¯ve never been ckmailed. You are the first!¡±

    ¡°Since I promised you, won¡¯t this master certainly do what he says?¡±

    ¡°You believe this master is an like those creditless viins in Immortal Sky?¡±

    Chu Mo jumped from fear, then sat down there. He muttered in a little voice: ¡°What evil people have credible words?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Demon Lord ignored him.

    But after resting a moment, the Demon Lord stood up. Without an expression and without speaking he hauled up Chu Mo, and he flew high into the sky.

    Perhaps to teach Chu Mo a lesson, this time, the Demon Lord didn¡¯t use any Qi to protect Chu Mo.

    At high altitudes, the air temperature is extremely low, one could even say it is extremely frigid!

    Those low temperatures could cover Chu Mo in ayer of ice in a moment, and Chu Mo froze half to death.

    But he gnashed his teeth. Even if his whole body frozepletely stiff, and if he felt his blood congeal, he wouldn¡¯t make a noise.

    After a moment, he felt his body gradually be warm.

    Chu Mo knew, he won again.

    But the feelings in his heart, yet are mixed feelings. Even until now, he firmly believes, the Demon Lord is a bad person.

    Good people, what ce has them?

    Butpared to the people of the Immortal Sky, Chu Mo would rather have the Demon Lord as his master.

    After all, the Demon Lord¡¯s evil shows on the outside.

    Methods merciless, a tough nature, and he basically doesn¡¯t bother to hide anything.

    Furthermore, the people inside famous upright sect, the Immortal Sky, look solemn, but in fact they are all evil to the core!

 Chapter 7: Especially Lacking Shame

    Chapter 7: Especially Lacking Shame

    As soon as Seventh Elder saw him the first time, he felt a murderous killing desire towards Chu Mo.

    But he showed the moral high ground. It seemed like he refused Chu Mo¡¯s entry into the Immortal Sky, entirely as a considerence to the Immortal Sky Reputation.

    But he sneakily let a disciple who had already broken into the First Closure face Chu Mo.

    This scheme was truly ruthless to the extreme.

    Furthermore Seventh Elder¡¯s elite disciple, that seven or eight year old boy, unexpectedly has the same deep terrifying temperament at such a young age.

    But of course what kind of master, has what kinds of students.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his own reputation, this time¡­¡­Chu Mo would have been killed the Immortal Sky.

    Chu Mo truly thought about ruthlessly cutting of his own two hands when he thought of his prior longing and adoration for the Immortal Sky.

    It would be nothingpared to the jeers and satirizing voices of the Immortal Sky disciples.

    The thing that made him feel the most shame and uneptance is his prior trust in the Immortal Sky!

    Only now, that trust is already dead.

    Chu Mo swore he would never again be that innocent after today, and he wouldn¡¯t lightly trust others.

    Although the Demon Lord is constantly terrible, and he looks evil, but his words are without fault.

    ¡°There truly may not necessarily be all good people inside famous upright sects!¡±

    They corrupt with malicious ideas and underhanded tricks. They are even more vile than some demonic sects!

    ¡­¡­¡­

    A thousand mile journey would be a road filled with difficulty for Chu Mo.

    But under the care of the Demon Lord, it is but a trifle thing.

    Chu Mo was carried the whole way by the Demon Lord. Flying in the sky, he secretly vowed in his heart: I will be this strong one day!

    One day, I will rely on my own strength to protect my grandfather!

    Those people who look down on me, who want to cheat me, and harm me, you will all be remembered. I will return!

    The Demon Lord didn¡¯t deceive Chu Mo. They already caught up to Seventh Elder with a short bit of effort

    Hanging from far away behind, they werepletely hidden from Seventh Elder¡¯s attention.

    From this point, Chu Mo could sense, the Demon Lord is greater than Seventh Elder, but it is unknown how many times greater!

    But the thing that made him feel strange is, the Demon Lord¡¯s body. It seemed to be not so well. He often burst into coughing fits.

    He ignored when asked, making Chu Mo feel a little depressed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we simply overtake him? Shouldn¡¯t we go and warn my grandfather? Isn¡¯t sooner better thanter?¡±

    ¡°What do you know? You think with your remarks, your grandfather will believe you?¡± The Demon Lord coldly said.

    Chu Mo thought a moment and silently nodded without continuing to argue.

    The Demon Lord spoke the truth. If he went back like this, his grandfather would not only not believe him, he would even suspect he had never been to the Immortal Sky.

    Like this, the Demon Lord carried Chu Mo, and they followed far away behind Seventh Elder.

    They followed all the way until they arrived at the country of Daxia¡¯s capital city¨CYellow me City!

    Chu Mo was up high in the sky, and he could see that lofty majestic ancient city. The moment it appeared in his sight, Chu Mo¡¯s heart became a little excited.

    He silently thought: Yellow me City, I have returned!

    Only, I never thought I would return in this way.

    I originally believed I would finish studies and then take the scenic route back.

    It is a pity ideals are always beautiful, yet reality is cruel like this.

    But Chu Mo didn¡¯t have time for emotions because he just saw the Seventh Elder¡¯s image enter into Yellow me City

    The Demon Lord Didn¡¯t say anything at this time. He followed Seventh Elder¡¯s image directly into Yellow me City.

    It was midnight, and the crescent moon was in the sky. The dim light was covered by several clouds.

    The entire Yellow me City waspletely enshrouded in darkness.

    Chu Mo originally believed Seventh Elder wouldn¡¯t know where they lived, and he would have to search a moment. But he never expected Seventh Elder would make a beeline directly to the Fan house!

    He couldn¡¯t help but indignantly say: ¡°I never thought this ungrateful shameless person would stare in the dark at my grandfather!¡±

    The Demon Lord humphed, coldly saying: ¡°So this is the disgusting ce of the shameless disciple. Since he is worried about having his secret exposed, why didn¡¯t he go kill him earlier? It appears he wants to put on a dignified appearance. It¡¯s astonishingly disdainful.¡±

    Chu Mo angrily said: ¡°Is this how you treat the people you save?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m only judging the matter as it stands. This master doesn¡¯t need to save anyone.¡±

    Chu Mo shut his mouth, not wanting to talk with this kind of person anymore.

    The Demon Lord brought Chu Mo to the Fan residence at this time.

    He didn¡¯t give Chu Mo any time toment. He flew Chu Mo up on top of the building where his grandfather rested.

    Although he didn¡¯t like the Demon Lord, Chu mo had to admit, this big evil person truly has ability.

    Because the Seventh Elder belowpletely didn¡¯t feel anything abnormal.

    A dialog sounded out from the room at this time.

    ¡°Who are you? Rushing into my home in the middle of this night, what are you doing?¡± A hoarse deep voice suddenly sounded.

    Grandpa¡­¡­

    Chu Mo¡¯s tears were nearly welling.

    He was simply too familiar with this voice. It is truly his grandfather, the Daxia Army General Fan Wudi.

    ¡°Hey, General Fan, eminent people truly have short memories. Closely look, who am I?¡¯

    ¡°You are¡­¡­¡±

    Fan Wudi¡¯s voice carried hesitation, and soon after he was suddenly pleasantly surprised: ¡°I remember. You are Zhao Hongzhi¡­¡­haha. So it is you boy, ah, sorry, sorry, this old man was a little panicked. The first time seeing you in a long time, my heart is so happy. I forgot you are now already the Seventh Elder of the Immortal Sky. You are already a big shot!¡±

    Chu Mo listened a little painfully up on the roof. His grandfather wasn¡¯t the slightest bit aware of Zhao Hongzhi¡¯s abnormality, still believing he is a good person.

    ¡°Hey, I couldn¡¯t dare be called a big shot in front of old General Fan.¡± Seventh Elder came this time in order to murder Fan Wudi, thus he declined to borate. His voice also became sarcastic.

    Fan Wudi is battle-hardened. He has spent his whole life fighting. To say this type of person is a military man would be an understatement.

    But to believe he is a fool, that is a serious blunder.

    Relying on bravery certainly isn¡¯t enough to be a constantly victorious General on the battlefield.

    The old man heard the sarcasm in Seventh Elder¡¯s voice this time, yet he said a little uncertainly: ¡°Seventh Elder, you are an Immortal Sky big shot. This old man is only a military man in the secr world. Over the years I have never revealed the events of that time. I don¡¯t know why¡­¡­have I offended you Seventh Elder? Please rify.¡±

    Grandpa has a quick temper, not bothering to hide anything.

    The event at that time, he personally rescued Zhao Hongzhi. It was before he was a big shot.

    But it couldn¡¯t be Fan Wudi owes Zhao Hongzhi!

    Although these past years Zhao Hongzhi made his disciples who walked the earth give gifts to Fan Wudi, but the old man paid no mind.

    Isn¡¯t gratitude something people ought to do?

    Grandpa wouldn¡¯t hold any bad feelings even if Zhao Hongzhi didn¡¯t send gifts.

    Because Fan Wudi is a simple person. He is frank, and short tempered, never bothering with trivial matters.

    But without rhyme or reason, suddenly showing up in the middle of the night, and speaking strange angry words. What is the purpose?¡¯

    ¡°Even now you continue to y the fool?¡±

    Seventh Elder coldly said: ¡°Fan Wudi, originally I believed you to be a well-behaved person. All these years you have protected the secret of that time.¡±

    ¡°I have given you gifts. I often send people to give you Yuan medicine to help your health.¡¯

    ¡°But I never thought, for your grandson, you would give him the keepsake I gave you, and have him step into the Immortal Sky toe sp onto me?¡±

    ¡°Fan Wudi, you truly¡­¡­youmon people, are you qualified toe ckmail me?

    The old man stood over there staring stupidly, looking at the Seventh Elder

    Somewhat bbergasted staring at Seventh Elder, he said astonished: ¡°What did you say? My grandson? Mo¡¯er? You already met him? This¡­¡­.isn¡¯t this impossible?¡±

    ording to the old man, Chu Mo still needed another year to enter the Immortal Sky.

    Don¡¯t tell me my grandson can fly?

    Seventh Elder coldlyughed; ¡°ying the fool this time? You dare say it wasn¡¯t you who sent your grandson to the Immortal Sky?¡±

    Fan Wudi calmed down, looking at Seventh Elder, slowly sitting down on the armchair. That imposing manner of several years on the battlefield was suddenly emitted, and he coldly stared at Seventh Elder.

    ¡°Not bad, my grandson Chu Mo, was sent by me!¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why, half a year ahead¡­¡­.even a year ahead of schedule he arrived at the Immortal Sky.¡±

    ¡°But this, it already doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°That child had no choice but to leave here because he irritated the higher level officials in Yellow me City.¡±

    ¡°Because of his unsurpassed innate talent, and his outstanding meridians, I thought, it is best to let him enter the Immortal Sky rather than some unfamiliar sect.¡±

    ¡°Thus I thought of you. I made him carry the keepsake you gave me at that time and hurry to the Immortal Sky. I thought in my heart, regardless of the mutual affection between us at that time, once you saw my grandson¡¯s rare talent¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha, truly you want to kill me withughter? Your meridian blocked, ordinary grandson? Talented? Do you think I¡¯m blind or stupid?¡± Seventh Elder Zhao Hongzhi couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly

    On the roof, Chu Mo looked over at the Demon Lord.

    The Demon Lord Showed no expression.

    The old man stood looked stupefied. He looked at Zhao Hongzhiughing wildly, not understanding: ¡°What? Although this old man isn¡¯t an immortal, such a formidable strength, one would have to be blind not to see!¡±

    ¡°Although I adore my grandson, but I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to forcibly call an ordinary person talented!¡±

    ¡°He practically hasn¡¯t gone through any training, only studying military martial arts for several days. He has forcibly self-cultivated into the second Yuan Level, on the verge of stepping into the realm of the Yuan Closure.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this type of child is not worthy of the word talented?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I would have no face, and I wouldn¡¯t let him go to the Immortal Sky¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine, just shut up. Whether or not your grandson is talented is already insignificant.¡± Seventh Elder Zhao Hongzhi coldly said: ¡°Today I came here not to argue about these things!¡±

    Fan Wudi coldly looked at Zhao Hongzhi: ¡°What did youe to do? Kill me?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you still have some brains!¡± Zhao Hongzhi revealed a ferocious expression saying: ¡°If you had honestly and simply been a secr general, you and I would be people in two different worlds. I wouldn¡¯t have any murderous intent towards you.¡±

    ¡°But you did something you shouldn¡¯t have!¡±

    ¡°You made your grandson enter the Immortal Sky, and even that type of trash¡­¡­ whatever, even if he isn¡¯t trash!¡±

    ¡°Because he brought my keepsake to enter, if I epted him, in the future people would certainly investigate my rtionship with you.¡±

    ¡°Then, they would inevitably find you! Even if you are still tight-lipped, but don¡¯t forget, we are immortals!¡±

    ¡°We have several methods that can make you unconsciously speak the truth.¡±

    ¡°I would no longer be able to continue hiding the thing I did at that time.¡±

    ¡°If that thing was revealed, how would I still have the face to stay in the Immortal Sky?¡±

    ¡°Even mortals woulde pursue me!¡±

    ¡°I would disgrace the reputation of the Immortal Sky, and they absolutely wouldn¡¯t let me go.¡±

    ¡°They would strip my Elder position, and banish me¡­¡­and I would be inplete ruin!¡±

    Zhao Hongzhi appeared ferocious staring at Fan Wudi: ¡°And all of this¡­¡­it is all only because you. You relied on rescuing me at that time, my gratitude, and you wanted to ckmail me¡­¡­.all created by you!¡±

    ¡°Speak for yourself. Should you die?¡±

 Chapter 8: Flying Kick

    Chapter 8: Flying Kick

    Fan Wudi sat there,pletely upright. Not a trace of fear was on his face.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Zhao Hongzhi said with a ferocious expression.

    Fan Wudi let out a sneering noise at this time. He looked at Zhao Hongzhi with disdain: ¡°What else do I have to say? You are an ungrateful shameless little man!¡±

    ¡°My greatest regret is saving you, a shameless thing, at that time!¡±

    ¡°A thing that basically couldn¡¯t happened, a nearly impossible event, could grow to a plight of you murdering to keep secrets. This type of trash, I¡¯ve only seen once in my life!¡±

    ¡°I truly prostrate myself in admiration!¡±

    ¡°If this old man guesses correctly. Then that pitiful grandson, I¡¯m afraid he has already died at your hands right?¡±

    ¡°This old man is truly blind. Saving you, a thing below the animals at that time, and also protecting your secret for so many years!¡±

    ¡°This old man won¡¯t be able to die on the battlefield. He won¡¯t be able to die under the de of the enemy. On the contrary, he will die at the hands of this shameless disciple¡­¡­truly to reap what one has sown!¡±

    ¡°Merely pitiful, my grandson, pure and simple, honest and filial, and an unsurpassed talent met his end in your beastly hands!¡±

    Fan Wudi spoke with his face as hard as steel, but he couldn¡¯t help but let two streams of tears flow down.

    Chu Mo¡¯s heart was breaking on top of the roof. He really wanted to yell: Grandfather, grandson is here!

    Grandson still lives!

    But he cannot!

    If he Wanted to thoroughly frighten this little Zhao Hongzhi, and temporarily resolve this danger. Wanting to make Zhao Hongzhi unable to sleep soundly at night, constantly having nightmares. Wanting for a future day, to be able to safely practice cultivation himself¡­¡­..then he must not at this time reveal his whereabouts.

    ¡°What thing that practically couldn¡¯t happen? You know in the Immortal Sky, there are several people eyeing my position right?¡±

    ¡°There is also one thing. You can rest easy. Your trash grandson is temporarily alive, but¡­¡­Ha Ha!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he also doesn¡¯t have long to live!¡±

    Zhao Hongzhi revealed an extremely pleased expression when he said this.

    ¡°Your grandson, although he is meridian blocked garbage, but the foundation¡­¡­.yet it is strong!¡±

    ¡°I originally nned to let my closest disciple take care of him, but I never thought, my eight year old talented young disciple that already stepped into the Yuan Closure, who is battle tested, and actually somewhat extreme¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°He wascking a little, and crippled by your grandson. But it¡¯s still good. Your grandson is truly good-hearted. He had several opportunities, but they were all given up by him!¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡±

    Fan Wudi¡¯s pupils shot out a cold light. Looking at Zhao Hongzhi he said: ¡°Shameless!¡±

    ¡°Ha, how could this be shameless? I merely said your grandson is extremely stupid!¡±

    ¡°Soft-hearted!¡±

    ¡°But that little bastard is truly outstanding. I unexpectedly had to forcibly put second level Yuan Qi into my disciple to suppress him!¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for his meridians being blocked, he would be worthy of the title genius!¡±

    Fan Wudi already didn¡¯t think it worth exining Chu Mo¡¯s meridians have never been blocked.

    His face revealed arrogance, and he coldly said: ¡°My grandson is a true genius!¡±

    ¡°What of it?¡±

    Zhao Hongzhi coldly said: ¡°Do you don¡¯t me me for using a little secret method to give my disciple power? It is only expected.¡±

    ¡°My little disciple is hard working, and reacts extremely quickly. He sent your grandson flying with one palm!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, my precious disciple used the Blood Stopping Palm!¡±

    ¡°Haha, have you heard of Blood Stopping Palm? The receiver must die, hahaha!¡±

    Zhao Hongzhiughed wildly. That schrly elegant face appeared extremely twisted at this time.

    ¡°Animal!¡± Fan Wudi angrily red like a tiger at Zhao Hongzi.

    The old man was already angry to the extreme. The blue veins on his forehead werepletely exposed.

    Chu Mo¡¯s face revealed a confounded expression on the roof, but it immediately settled down. He didn¡¯t even look at the Demon Lord.

    There is no need to ask, the Demon Lord certainly knew this matter!

    But yet he didn¡¯t say¡­¡­

    Nevertheless those words, losing is losing, if he was sufficiently strong, given that the the Seventh Elder secretly helped, then what?

    He would lose as before to that deceitful little thing!

    If he had the strength of the Demon Lord, even Seventh Elder could be easily pped to death!

    When it is all said and done¡­¡­his own strength is still of no use!

    No wonder other people.

    This is the first time in Chu Mo¡¯s life he abhorred his own extreme weakness.

    It is also the first time giving birth to unmatched intense thoughts to be strong.

    The Demon Lord looked upon Chu Mo, and he duly said: ¡°What a crappy Blood Stopping Palm. I already cured you earlier!

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t make a sound, but inside there was yet a burst of relief.

    It is unknown why their wordspletely didn¡¯t transfer down to the room below.

    This obviously is another trick of the Demon Lord.

    Inside the room, Zhao Hongzhi¡¯s face was still mean and ferocious. The light of his pupils flickered, seemingly the thing he was going to do had found sufficient justification.

    shing one¡¯s savior!

    This thing, only if one¡¯s conscious hasn¡¯t been obliterated, even if there is just a little bit remaining, then it is certainly a very difficult thing to enact.

    Fan Wudi mockingly looked at Zhao Hongzhi: ¡°You ungrateful, cruel, and immoral animal, murdering to keep your secrets. You still need to find a bullshit reason?¡±

    ¡°My heart is assured knowing my grandson is alive!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my grandson is extremely lucky. He will not die!¡±

    ¡°Today you kill me. One day, my grandson will inevitably ughter the Immortal Sky. He will chop into your skull with his own hands for my revenge!¡±

    ¡°Come, animal,e kill your savior!¡±

    Grandfather spoke and stood up, ring like a tiger. He let of an unmatched sharp radiance that pierced into Zhao Hongzhi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This old man wants to personally see your fists!¡±

    ¡°Hit me!¡±

    ¡°What are you still hesitating for?¡±

    ¡°Your conscious has been one of a dog eating bastard for a long time. Has the act of killing your own benefactor tangled it?¡±

    Fan Wudi¡¯s character is unyielding, even if his realm is much weaker than Zhao Hongzhi¡¯s. But yet not even ten Zhao Hongzhis could emit such an imposing matter!

    Clearly knowing this is the ce he must die, hepletelycked a trace of fear.

    From beginning to end, the imposing mannerpletely steamrolled Zhao Hongzhi.

    ¡°Good, old thing, you unexpectedly dare nder an elder of the Immortal Sky?¡±

    ¡°You should die!¡±

    Zhao Hongzhi angrily roared, raised his hand, and chopped towards Fan Wudi.

    Zhao Hongzhi used all of his force in this hand. Given that arge stone could be easily split in two halves by his fist!

    The skulls of men are hard, but they aren¡¯t as hard as stone.

    Soon Fan Wudi would die at the hands of this shameless disciple.

    Puchi!

    [TL: Chinese sound effect.]

    A disdainful softughter suddenly transferred from the roof.

    This softughter, althoughughter, yet it was ice cold beyondpare.

    Zhao Hongzhi chopping hand was forced to stop three inches from the brow of Fan Wudi.

    His eyes revealed endless shock.

    A drop of sweat smoothly rolled down Zhao Hongzhi¡¯s forehead and dripped down to the towards the ground, unexpectedly stopping in mid-air.

    Time, in this instant, unexpectedly froze.

    A ck figure abruptly appeared in the room.

    Zhao Hong Zhi¡¯s eyes revealed endless terror, because he clearly knew, he encountered an impossible master!

    If he could open his mouth to Fan Wudi, he would certainly curse such a swindler!

    In the house there hid such a terrifying expert!

    Fan Wudi also couldn¡¯t move on the other side. He could see a ck figure was abruptly added to the room, and his also revealed confusion.

    Because, he also didn¡¯t know this person!

    This man in ck is naturally the Demon Lord. He arrived before the Zhao Hongzhi without speaking a word. Raising his hand he gave two big ps to the face!

    Smack!

    Smack!

    That crisp sound transmitted far way in the quiet night.

    ¡°This master always feels, he is a hundred percent evil!¡±

    ¡°Extremely cruel and merciless!¡±

    ¡°All kinds of evil!¡±

    ¡°Tyrannical!¡±

    ¡°Only upon meeting you, this master suddenly discovered,pared with you, this master is unexpectedly a rare phnthropist!¡±

    Chu Mo quietly lifted a tile and peered into the room, almost directly falling down into the room.

    He speechlessly thought: You are a phnthropist? It is unknown how many times better you are than Zhao Hongzhi, but you are still an evil person!

    The Demon Lord nced at the roof, then he looked at Zhao Hongzhi who was unable to move or speak. He raise a hand and once again ruthlessly pped. The p was just short of turning Zhao Hongzhi¡¯s face to mush.

    The anger stored up inside the little Chu Mo finally released a little bit.

    ¡°This master has never met such a shameless thing like you!¡±

    Smack!

    Another smack.

    ¡°If the word Hypocrite was stered on your forehead, it would tarnish the good part of the word!¡±

    [TL: This is somewhat of a pun. The word for hypocrite ¡®Î±¾ý×Ó¡¯ means false noble person. Thest part means ¡®¾ý×Ó¡¯ means a noble man. He is basically saying the word hypocrite isn¡¯t even good enough for him because it contains some goodness within it.]

    Smack!

    ¡°Given that is false¡­¡­the good and the bad both have noble aspects.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡±

    Smack!

    ¡°You are trash!¡±

    ¡°What kind of creatures are your mother and father? That they could give birth to this thing?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they strangle you to death at birth?¡±

    Smack!

    ¡°This type of garbage gives evil people a bad name!¡±

    Smack Smack Smack!

    Another series of ps whipped past.

    The two sides of Zhao Hongzhi¡¯s face were already thoroughly turned to mush.

    Already seventy to eighty percent of his teeth were knocked out. There probably already isn¡¯t a single tooth leftpletely intact.

    The Demon Lord¡¯s tactics are especially dreadful. This round of beatings under normal circumstances, given that it wouldn¡¯t beat someone to death, they would absolutely pass out.

    But Zhao Hongzhi¡¯s intellect waspletely sober, and there was a rich expression in his eyes.

    From the beginning of shock and terror, following on to begging, and then finally to losing hope.

    Chu Mo saw everything clearly on the roof. His heart filled with joy, wishing he could beat the man himself.

    Although inside the room, grandpa Fan Wudipletely didn¡¯t understand the uninvited guest, but his eyes revealed an expression dripping with joy.

    If he could speak, he would inevitably apud!

    This beating is simply straight forward!

    It is satisfying to everyone!

    The beating of the Demon Lord had vented off almost all the anger of Chu Mo.

    His pupils coldly looked at Zhao Honghi as he said: ¡°You animal, I should p you to death, but I¡¯m yet afraid I would dirty my hand!¡±

    In Zhao Hongzhi¡¯s heart there were ten thousand beasts rushing about wailing endlessly: You are afraid of dirtying your hand, then why did you give me such a beating?

    But he heard from the words of his opponent, he doesn¡¯t want to kill him. His heart immediately gave birth to hope.

    If only he could live, there is hope!

    But the Demon Lord immediately drenched him in cold water.

    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t kill you, but today your disgraceful conduct, and the shameful things you have done in the past, I know them all!¡±

    ¡°This person is protected by me!¡±

    ¡°If there is the slightest ident¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if he dies on the battlefield, I will certainly go to the Immortal Sky. I will grab you out and make you unable to live or die!

    ¡°I will broadcast each and every one of your scandals. I will let everyone under heaven know the Elder of the Immortal Sky is a dog!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe test me!¡±

    ¡°Now scram!¡±

    Finished speaking, the Demon Lord gave Zhao Hongzhi a kick in the butt, and sent him flying through Fan Wudi¡¯s window.

 Chapter 9: Respect Master Demon Lord

    Chapter 9: Respect Master Demon Lord

    Crash!

    The window made of hard rosewood was disintegrated by Zhao Hongzhi.

    The old General Fan Wudi, a man that killed on the battlefield without batting an eye couldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t help but slightly wince.

    He felt the pain on behalf of Zhao Hongzhi.

    But currently Zhao Hongzhi already felt the pain. The kick of the Demon Lord sent him flying into the heavens, directly out of Yellow me City.

    Correct, he flew.

    Then he crashed several miles outside of the city. His three immortal souls and seven mortal forms were half destroyed.

    [TL: The three immortal souls and seven mortal forms are a feature of Daoism. Each person has a Heaven, Earth, and Life soul. At birth the life soul splits into seven chakras creating the seven mortal forms. I don¡¯t know if this will y into the story for cultivation purposes, or if it is just an expression to say he got really beat up. Either way the Chinese audience would be aware of it so non-native readers should be as well.]

    Just as the Demon Lord promised Chu Mo, he didn¡¯t kill him. Otherwise, he would kill Zhao Hongzhi repeatedly.

    But this time, Zhao Hongzhi is only had half a breath remaining.

    It is unknown how much time passed before Zhao Hongzhi finally woke. An uncountable amount of bones were broken from head to toe.

    Each slight movement was extremely painful.

    He resisted, but arge mouthful of blood sprayed out that contained arge amount of teeth.

    Arge portion of which were swallowed into his stomach earlier.

    He trembled and grabbed out several medicine pills. He swallowed them down, but they only restored a glimmer of strength.

    Bit by bit, trembling, he began to connect the broken bones on his body.

    The fear in his eyes not only didn¡¯t disperse, but it became even more intense.

    ¡°In this world¡­¡­how could there be such a terrifying cultivator?¡±

    Zhao Hongzhi courage was broken by fear. At this time even thoughts of revenge¡­pletely didn¡¯t appear!

    The opponents power alreadypletely exceeded his acknowledgement.

    Given that the heads of the Immortal Sky, including those strong level ancestors who have lived for one or two hundred years, he was afraid they didn¡¯t even have this ability.

    Looking in the direction of Yellow me City, the corners of Zhao Hongzhi¡¯s mouth pulled severely tight. After a long time his heart finally settled down a little bit.

    Relying on the Immortal Sky medicine pill strength and his own personal physique was enough.

    After resting a moment, he struggled to crawl up, and he staggered along to a far away ce.

    He didn¡¯t dare stop there. In his mind was only one thought: Go far away from this dreadful ce, go far away from that terrifying person!

    He sought nothing else apart from this.

    Yellow me City.

    Fan Household.

    In old General Fan Wudi¡¯s room.

    The old man finally recovered his senses, and in the first moment he dashed to salute the Demon Lord: ¡°Although words cannot thank such arge favor, but this old man must thank my benefactor several times over for saving my life!¡±

    The Demon Lord duly looked at Fan Wudi: ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you, you should thank¡­¡­thank your own grandson.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± a sound cried out from the roof.

    Soon a crashing sound followed. Chu Mo jumped down from the roof and rushed into his grandfather¡¯s room. He immediately knelt on the ground before Fan Wudi. Tears flowed down his face: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. Your grandson is unfilial and gave you trouble. I nearly hurt you¡­¡­sorry, it is your grandson¡¯s fault!¡±

    Dumbfounded, Fan Wudi stared at Chu Mo suddenly appearing before him.

    But the sight of his grandson in perfect health didn¡¯t surprise him. He immediately walked forward and pulled Chu Mo up. His eyes red he said: ¡°Good child, where do you have fault? It is grandpa¡¯s fault. I shouldn¡¯t have saved that animal!¡±

    ¡°One day, this child will personally remove his dog head.¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°Clever child, quicke speak with grandpa. All this, how did it happen?¡± The old man pulled on Chu Mo¡¯s hand, not wanting to let go. He carefully looked Chu Mo over, seeing the child had no wounds and hadn¡¯t lost weight.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t immediately answer the old man. He turned his head to the Demon Lord and slightly smiled: ¡°Thank you!¡±

    This voice of thanks unexpectedly made the Demon Lord feel ttered, because this is the first time the brat expressed thanks to him.

    But immediately, the Demon Lord felt cheap. Unexpectedly this little brat could move him with one word of thanks.

    With a taut face, he emotionlessly said: ¡°I promised you.¡±

    Fan Wudi¡¯s vision swept back and forth across the Demon Lord and his grandson. He couldn¡¯t understand the rtionship between Chu Mo and this ck-robed terror.

    But the old man clearly knew, this young man in ck is extraordinarily strong.

    Such arge activity urred here tonight. This person even sent ungrateful animal Zhao Hongzhi flying out the window with a kick.

    None of it was enough to draw a reaction from the battle hardened guards.

    This clearly illustrates the man in ck¡¯s power. He alreadypletely exceeds the old man¡¯sprehension.

    This type of cultivator, if the grandson can be his disciple¡­¡­

    The old man has a rough streak. For a normal person to suddenly turn the corner from danger to safety, it would take them a moment to settle down. But he already started to n for his grandson¡¯s future.

    Ad this time, The words of Chu Mo were just short of making the old man be frantic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised respect you as my master. I absolutely do as I say!¡±

    The Demon Lord¡¯s mouth twitched and he found a chair to sit in. He impatiently said: ¡°If you have words to say with your grandfather save them, just make it quick. Once you are done speaking we are going!¡±

    Fan Wudi wanted to say something, but he listened to Chu Mo¡¯s words: ¡°Grandfather there is no need to worry, we can speak slowly!¡±

    One urged to speak faster, yet one wanted to slowly speak.

    The old man¡¯s mouth twitched, unable to speak.

    Because he discovered, his own grandson towards this terrifying man in ck¡­¡­isn¡¯t very polite!¡±

    But no matter how he looked, his grandson didn¡¯t seem to suffer a loss.

    This made the old man even more curious.

    Chu Mo told his grandfather the general outline about encountering the Demon Lord on the ice field.

    But he left out the Demon Lord torturing him part. He didn¡¯t want to let his grandfather worry.

    He spoke about how the Demon Lord is an expert outside the world, wanting to ept him as a disciple, but he still wanted to enter the Immortal Sky.

    The old man sighed, looked at the Demon Lord, and his expression filled with appreciation, then he turned to teach Chu Mo a lesson: ¡°You child, a strong cultivator like this wants to take you as a disciple, and you still refuse¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo scratched his head and said: ¡°Your grandson¡¯s thoughts at that time, it was only to enter the Immortal Sky, who could have thought¡­¡­ah!¡±

    Chu Mo continued, and he told his encounter at the Immortal Sky in fine detail.

    He also didn¡¯t put out the information on the Demon Lord sealing his ability and meridians.

    The old man enraged, pped the table, and stood up shouting: ¡°Zhao Hongzhi that animal! Simply unbelievably shameless!¡±

    Chu Mo looked at his grandfather and said: ¡°You ought to know, he is an animal.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enraging!¡±

    ¡°I never thought, my actions could almost harm my grandson!¡±

    ¡°What upright sect¡­..what number one under the sky?¡±

    ¡°Simply too filthy!¡±

    The old man¡¯s chest violently heaved up and down, and he coldly said: ¡°You should know, that Zhao Hongzhi. Do you know why he fears me?¡±

    Chu Mo was very curious about this matter.

    Ordinarily for a talent like Zhao Hongzhi to develop in twenty to thirty years, he boundary cannot be too bad.¡±

    How could a grand Immortal Sky disciple be saved by your grandfather?

    The Demon Lord also looked at Fan Wudi on the side, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°The matter is like this. I don¡¯t have to conceal anything for him!¡±

    The old man sighed: ¡°This matter, speaking, it has been already fifteen or sixteen years since that time. I still hadn¡¯t adopted you.¡±

    ¡°At that time I was only a Deputy General. I lead a team of scouts to investigate the enemy.¡±

    ¡°I never thought I would witness a terrifying battle inside a deep mountain forest!¡±

    ¡°Precisely speaking, it was a perfect ughter!¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes showed a touch of fear.

    ¡°That was the most terrifying attack I¡¯ve ever seen. Do you know what it was?¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°Grandpa don¡¯t make me guess, quickly speak!¡±

    The old manughed and said: ¡°It was the Wind Dragon!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s body rose up. His eyes revealed a shocking disbelieving expression: ¡°Wind Dragon? Isn¡¯t this impossible? Although the Wind Dragon is mighty without a match, but it is very intelligent. It is one of the Mythical Beasts that protectors men. How could it attack people?¡±

    The Demon Lord curled his lips: ¡°You can try and take the egg of a Wind Dragon, would it attack you?¡±

    The old man looked at the Demon Lord a little startled, and then he praised: ¡°You are truly amazing! You guessed the reason in such a short time!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched and he said: ¡°Not possible? Zhao Hongzhi¡­¡­he has the courage to steal a Wind Dragon egg? That is a rank 9 Yuan beast!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, he is an Immortal Sky disciple, doing this, don¡¯t tell me is is afraid of drawing the wrath of the Immortal Sky?¡±

    Chu Mo spoke, then he recovered and murmured: ¡°I finally understand why he wants to kill you, so it is like this!¡±

    ¡°The scandal was seen by you at that time, and you rescued him¡­¡­¡±

    The old man bitterlyughed and nodded, then sighed.

    Chu Mo looked at the Demon Lord, his eyes full of admiration.

    Although the Demon Lord didn¡¯t guess what the specific origin was before, but he could analyze a rough estimate.

    And now with some facts he could guess so astonishingly well!

    The Demon Lord didn¡¯t show any expression of being pleased with himself. He just sat there without any emotion.

    Chu Mo said: ¡°Then, you rescued him, helped him recover from his wounds, and promised you wouldn¡¯t tell his secret, right?¡±

    The old man nodded and sighed: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have saved him!¡±

    ¡°Ipletely understand!¡± Chu Mo said: ¡°No wonder Zhao Hongzhi wanted to kill me as soon as he saw me. He was afraid of that secret being revealed!¡±

    ¡°After feeling me out to see if I knew, he forced me to go, and he thought I would certainly die from the Blood Stopping Palm.¡±

    ¡°But he still thought, by refusing me, grandfather would certainly be angered. And he would reveal the scandal!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, he wanted to murder grandfather at the first chance!¡±

    The old man sighed: ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you this thing. I didn¡¯t want to make you think I kept silent for favors.¡±

    ¡°But in the end, I did wrong!¡±

    ¡°When he went to steal the Wind Dragon egg, that is enough to show this person¡¯s character has a huge problem.¡±

    ¡°I superstitiously believed in the gold standard of the Immortal Sky!¡±

    Chu Mo agreed saying: ¡°On the back of the gold standard, it actually has several dirty things!¡±

    The old man looked at Chu Mo, nodded, then said: ¡°Fortunately you encountered this¡­¡­cough cough¡­¡­friend.¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t know how to address the ck robed man.

    Only because the Demon Lord looked too young.

    The sharply angled face scarcely left any traces of age. But the pair of eyes, had yet seen great changes, obviously, his age isn¡¯t as young as his face.

    The Demon Lord duly said: ¡°Call me Demon Lord.¡±

    ¡°Demon Lord?¡± The old man¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, secretly tasting the meaning of these two words in his heart.

    He thought again about his grandson¡¯s attitude towards him, and the old man secretly seemed to have a little bit of understanding.

    But this old man is hardened. He had seen all kinds of things in his life. Including what had just happened, and he had already thoroughly lost hope in the Immortal Sky.

    He let out a heartyugh: ¡°Friend with a demon name, yet the behaviour is chivalrous! It is a lifetime of blessings for my grandson to encounter a good master like you!¡±

    He said to Chu Mo: ¡°Foolish child, you still haven¡¯t kowtowed to your master!¡±

    Chu Mo was slightly startled, the old man is selling him out¡­¡­you don¡¯t know this Demon¡¯s terror.

    But in the end it is something he promised. He kneeled before the Demon Lord and said: ¡°Disciple Chu Mo appears before master!¡±

    The Demon Lord nodded, then he faced the old man and said: ¡°Say goodbye!¡±

    While speaking, he pulled on Chu Mo¡¯s arm. His image shed, and he momentarily disappeared!

    The old man remained standing there for a long time stupefied. Finally his mouth twitched, and he muttered: ¡°No wonder he is called Demon Lord¡­¡­he is truly an evil character!¡±

    At this time, the old man suddenly thought of something. He chased outside, but the outside was void of anything.

    The guards at the door heard the movement at this time and immediately ran over: ¡°General¡­¡­why did youe out?¡±

    The old man rolled his eyes and pointed at the window: ¡°The window is broken!¡±

 Chapter 10: Total Absence of Justice

    Chapter 10: Total Absence of Justice

    Chu Mo once again flew through the upper sky without enough time to say goodbye to his grandfather.

    But his mind was very clear. Zhao Hongzhi wouldn¡¯t dare cause trouble for his grandfather after being intimidated by the Demon Lord.

    Even if his grandfather went to war, Zhao Hongzhi needed to send disciples to secretly protect him.

    Because the Demon Lord said, even if Chu Mo¡¯s grandfather died on the battlefield, it would count as Zhao Hongzhi¡¯s head.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but admire the Demon Lord¡¯s methods. They were truly clever.

    It seems that the phrase ¡®evil people reap even greater evil than they sow¡¯ ispletely true.

    The Demon Lord carried Chu Mo along the flight. They faced the setting sun in the west, and flew three days in a row.

    When they started, Chu Mo could roughly guess their location and bearings, but after a day, he waspletely dazed.

    He had no idea where they were.

    Atst, the Demon Lord stopped at the base of a vast mountain range.

    Soon after, the two had stopped above a lush mountain.

    Chu Mo saw while he was in the air that the mountain¡¯s circumference was tens of thousands of miles!

    Mountains continuously moved up and down as far as the eye could see. They couldn¡¯t see the end even though they were high up in the sky.

    He had never even heard before that the world has this set of mountains.

    Furthermore they were located within the heart of the mountains.

    After the Demon Lord set down Chu Mo, he pulled out a saw, an axe, a hammer, and other carpentry tools from an unknown location. He also pulled out some flint and some household goods like rice.

    He casually threw it at Chu Mo: ¡°Go, build yourself a log cabin.¡±

    ¡°Master, where did you get this things from?¡± Chu Mo curiously looked at the Demon Lord.

    ¡°Why so many questions?¡± the Demon Lord coldly retorted, then, his image shed, and he unexpectedly faded away.

    ¡°Master where did you go?¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat flustered seeing the Demon Lord leave.

    Deep within the dense mountain forest, only heaven knows what ferocious mountain beasts are inside.

    It should be noted that by growing up within the military he was quite capable.

    But he didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of experience with building a log cabin.

    ¡°Master¡­¡­master¡­¡­how do I build a log cabin?¡±

    Chu Mo threw out his voice by loudly yelling.

    The sound transferred very far away, and it echoed through the mountain range.

    The Demon Lord¡¯s voice transferred over from some unknown ce far away: ¡°Do whatever you want. Just live!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo truly was at a loss for words this time.

    I have to cast my lot with this kind of master, but what is the alternative?

    Looking at themon carpentry tools, Chu Mo¡¯s mouth sharply twitched, and he couldn¡¯t help but mutter: ¡°Where did he get all this? Don¡¯t tell me master used to be a carpenter?¡±

    There were towering trees everywhere on the lush mountain.

    Chu Mo almost had enough materials without moving a step.

    Then, thanks to the expert teacher of Chu Mo, he clumsily started his carpentry career.

    The first day, several types of trees were cleared down.

    But he waspletely clueless on what to do next.

    He used arge portion of the second day to clumsily set up a triangr shack. It was blown down due to arge rain and wind.

    Luckily Chu Mo found a mountain cave right before the rainstorm, otherwise his rice and other food would have been soaked.

    Chu Mo sat inside the dark cave, nkly looking at the hideous mess of a shack. With a dejected look, he unconsciously fell asleep.

    He wasn¡¯t in the mood at all to eat dinner.

    The third day, early in the morning, and sunny, the mountain dew dispersed, and the mountain air was extremely fresh.

    Chu Mo crawled out of the mountain cave in a daze, yet he discovered an extremely beautiful log cabin before him.

    Although it wasn¡¯t big, several people could live inside of it.

    Chu Mo rubbed his eyes, not daring to believe what he saw.

    Then, he saw the Demon Lord sitting at the entryway holding an enormous beast he had never seen before.

    ¡°Mas¡­¡­master, did you build this?¡± Chu Mo asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Humph, are you just as stupid as other people? You built such a crappy log cabin!¡± The Demon Lord coldly replied, then asked: ¡°Can you cook?¡±

    ¡°Chu Mo nodded: ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Hungry?¡± The Demon Lord swept his eyes across Chu Mo: ¡°I hate liars!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m didn¡¯t lie!¡± Chu Mo angrily said: ¡°I grew up in the military. Grandpa ced let me work the kitchens before each battle so I learned to cook at an early age!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, my cooking skill is quite strong!¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± The Demon Lord inly responded: ¡°Go cook this meat.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m going to teach you a chant. After making the food you must recite it from memory. I will test you.¡±

    Finished speaking, the Demon Lord recited a chant.

    The chant was shaky and hard to pronounce. Although it had three hundred words, there were several that Chu Mo had never even heard before.

    He didn¡¯t know how the write them, and hepletely didn¡¯t know their meaning.

    But the Demon Lord abruptly shut his mouth and turned into the log cabin after he finished speaking.

    ¡°This room is mine. You cannot enter without my permission. The kitchen is over there.¡±

    The Demon Lord spoke, and then the door rattled and closed shut.

    Leaving Chu Mo behind, facing an enormous beast corpse, looking silly.

    Cooking food¡­¡­this naturally isn¡¯t a problem.

    But that chant¡­..he couldn¡¯t even remember thirty words!

    And master unexpectedly said there would be a test after cooking food¡­¡­

    He cannot be so excessive!

    Chu Mo rushed to the Demon Lord¡¯s room and asked: ¡°Master¡­¡­could you say one more time? So many words, I don¡¯t know what they mean, and I can¡¯t write them!!¡±

    The Demon Lord¡¯s house was extremely quiet without a single sound.

    There wasn¡¯t any sound no matter how Chu Mo yelled.

    Chu Mo angered. He simply walked straight forward thinking to push the door open and enter.

    But he felt an invisible wall right as he approached the door that shot him backwards.

    Chu Mo looked like aplete fool feeling the defense. He just yelled for a long time, yet the Demon Lord probably didn¡¯t hear anything.

    Or he just didn¡¯t feel like listening!

    Chu Mo stayed a long time, then finally muttered: ¡°Humph, don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll slowly recall myself! I still don¡¯t trust!¡±

    Then, Chu Mo made food while continually trying to remember the Demon Lord¡¯s chant.

    Able to be favored by the Demon Lord at a nce, Chu Mo¡¯s natural ability doesn¡¯t need to be said. His spiritual nature is also sufficient.

    He deftly handled the meat, and after washing he started the pot.

    He couldn¡¯t help but admire the Demon Lord¡¯s ability. He created a perfect log cabin overnight.

    There was every type of seasoning one could imagine inside the kitchen.

    Chu Mu very curiously wondered where his master got all of these things. Don¡¯t tell me he has a storage ring like the legends?

    ¡°Could this world really have that type of thing? ¡± Chu Mo really wanted to ask his master, but he reckoned it was a waste of a question. The Demon Lord certainly wouldn¡¯t answer him.

    Quickly, the fragrance started floating out, filling the whole cabin.

    Just when the food finished cooking, the Demon Lord¡¯s door mmed open, revealing the Demon Lord¡¯s pale expressionless face.

    ¡°Really punctual!¡± Chu Mo praised in his head.

    But the following words of the Demon Lord cracked all of Chu Mo¡¯s good feelings.

    ¡°The chant? Can you recite it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo looked at the Demon Lord¡¯s cold face, silently cursing in his heart: simply not the least be human.

    ¡°I only remember the greater half¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo spoke, and then started to recite.

    His memory is very formidable, although he stumbled in a few ces, but he sessfully recited the greater half.

    This ability, if ced in the secr world, then he would be counted as a genius in even the elite institutes.

    Because the Demon Lord only said it one time from beginning to end, and there were several hard to pronounce and difficult to understand words.

    Chu Mo basically didn¡¯t understand!

    Under these kinds of conditions, reciting the greater half, even the most strict teachers would want to praise him.

    Chu Mo was also a little confident.

    But¡­¡­

    The Demon Lord.

    Eternally cannot praise.

    Crash!

    Chu Mu felt a searing pain on his bottom, then his body unconsciously began to fly.

    He smoothly flew through the open window.

    Hended on the edge of a mountain spring hundreds of meters away, ruthlessly crashing to the ground.

    His butt was almost broken into eight pieces!

    Thend along the mountain spring was all a soft y. If it were stone, he would have fallen to his death.

    Soon after, two huge barrels flew over andnded next to Chu Mo.

    The Demon Lord¡¯s voice sounded in Chu Mo¡¯s ears: ¡°Stupid pig, still proud of yourself? Today¡¯s training is the easiest. I will say it one more time. If you don¡¯t remember, bitter days are before you!¡±

    ¡°Too excessive!¡± Chu Mo massaged his bottom, and he stood up angrily saying: ¡°You are fundamentally a tormentor! What part of you is a master?¡±

    But the Demon Lord didn¡¯t pay any attention, and the chant once again started.

    Chu Mo had a mind to keepining, but hearing the chant, he immediately shut up.

    Because he had experienced the Demon Lord¡¯s methods¡­¡­he knew that is one cold-blooded dude.

    Before he would die rather than lower his head, but now¡­¡­.he is already thoroughly in his hands.

    The Demon Lord quickly finished the chant.

    ¡°Before supper, if you cannotpletely recite, you will be beaten. And you won¡¯t eat!

    ¡°But you must cook!¡±

    ¡°First fill up the two barrels with water!¡±

    Chu Mo rolled his eyes so hard he nearly fainted.

    Feeling there is no way to make it through this day, it is a total absence of justice!

    He carried the two barrels of water back to the cabin. He looked around the kitchen, but something smelled funny.

    There wasn¡¯t any food that he had made remaining!

    Chu Mo¡¯s stubbornness rose, thinking: Don¡¯t give me food to eat? I just won¡¯t eat!

    He sat there and started to recite the chant from memory.

    Quickly, the sun was in the west, and supper time had arrived.

    The Demon Lord once again came out of his room. His face was stiff as a board like before: ¡°Recite for me!¡±

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t look at him and started to recite.

    There is no need to say, Going through the provocation of the Demon Lord caused Chu Mo¡¯s memory to unconsciously increase arge amount.

    Even Chu Mo felt this.

    Three hundred words, this time, only three were wrong!

    Truly already about the same as good!

    But¡­¡­

    ¡°Do you yourself know how stupid you are?¡± The Demon Lord coldly snorted, hauled him outside, and gave him another beating.

    After the beating finished, apart from the face, Chu Mo¡¯s whole body was practically broken.

    ¡°Crawl up and make me food!¡±

    The Demon Lord spat out these words, then turned and went back into his room.

    Chu Moy on the ground, not wanting to move a muscle, and he muttered through his teeth: ¡°The most strict teacher in the world isn¡¯t even like you¡­¡­.ouch, you are my master, hisss¡­¡­he really hurt me!¡±

    [TL: The hisss is more of a sucking in through one¡¯s teeth in pain noise.]

    That type of pain directly prates the soul, but there were actually no deadly injuries!

    Even on the outside it couldn¡¯t be seen.

    But the miraculous thing is, in a moment, the pain suddenly disappeared.

    Only that feeling, Chu Mo didn¡¯t wish to recall.

    Too terrifying!

    Chu Mo still couldn¡¯t eat food that night. After he made food for the Demon Lord he rushed right back into his room.

    At the same time, he threw him a thick book and a piece of dry t bread. It is unknown where it came from, quite mysterious.

    ¡°This is a dictionary!¡±

    ¡°Memorize!¡±

    ¡°Later on don¡¯t make excuses for words you don¡¯t know!¡±

 Chapter 11: Passing on the Teaching

    Chapter 11: Passing on the Teaching

    Crash!

    The door mmed shut.

    The glowing pearl iid on the walls made the room shine extremely bright.

    He looked at the thick ancient book in front of him, and that dry piece of t bread.

    Not knowing why, Chu Mo¡¯s nose suddenly felt a little sobby.

    He really couldn¡¯t be mad at this master.

    It appeared the cold-hearted actions and deeds had been sealed a little.

    But from acquaintances until now, he carefully thought. The Demon Lord has already helped him too much.

    Taking him from the ice field to the Immortal Sky saved him over a year¡¯s time, and don¡¯t even mention the countless unknown dangers.

    At the Immortal Sky he received the Blood Stopping Palm of Fan Lizi, and the Demon Lord silently saved him.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Hongzhi revealing this matter to his grandfather all pleased with himself.

    Chu Mo was afraid he wouldn¡¯t have known in his whole lifetime.

    The Demon Lord certainly wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to speak about this matter because of his nature.

    Then after arriving at Yellow me City he saved Chu Mo¡¯s grandfather. He gave Zhao Hongzhi a beating and scared him half to death. Zhao wouldn¡¯t daree find trouble for grandpa again.

    It would appear that this seems he threatens the Demon Lord¡¯s sess, but is it truly this way in reality?

    Although Chu Mo is a youth, but he is actually very intelligent.

    And where could it not be seen. The Demon Lord looks cold hearted and overbearingly tyrannical, but deep down he is truly not a ruthless person.

    Just like today, he was beaten twice, and the taste of it was truly painful.

    Thinking back he felt unbearable pain.

    But it wasn¡¯t that painful afterwards, and he didn¡¯t know how the Demon Lord did it.

    The Demon Lord¡¯s nature, although it doesn¡¯t attract love, but it is hard to hate him.

    Chu Mo lifted up the thick ancient book, and he started to seriously study.

    Day after day passed like this.

    The Demon Lord threw out a chant, with more kinds as well as more and more difficult ones.

    Therefore, even though Chu Mo quickly learned all of the words in the thick book, he still took a beating every day.

    The stronger Chu Mo¡¯s memory became, the more and more severe the Demon Lord¡¯s requirements became. They were even a little strange.

    The musical scale is a little wrong¡­¡­another beating!

    Over time, Chu Mo got used to being beaten. In the beginning he could curse two times, then lie on the ground waiting to die.

    Butter on, if he didn¡¯t get beaten for two days in a row, he started to feel something was missing.

    He started to feel like cheap leather.

    His body became increasingly strong. Although his Yuan Qi seemed to not have any progress, the Essence, Energy, and Spirit seemed to be like apletely different person whenpared to the past.

    [TL: ¾«šâÉñ Are three Chinese terms used in Daoism. I¡¯ve tranted them as ¡°Essence, Energy, and Spirit.¡± If you would like to read more about it go here. http://.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/Jing_Qi_Shen]

    Chu Mo was even a little suspicious. Could his current state be due to taking beatings?

    He guessed this, but he didn¡¯t dare ask in fear of the Demon Lord¡¯s beatings bing even more violent.

    The Demon Lord still has a harsh appearance, a face strangers wouldn¡¯t go near, and acquaintances¡­¡­also gives an expression of don¡¯te near me.

    He would go out hunting every couple of days and bring back a ferocious beast that Chu Mo had never seen before.

    Chu Mo was even a little suspicious. These ferocious Beasts, are they the legendary Yuan beasts?

    Because their skin was especially hard. Using his level two peak Yuan Qi and a sharp knife, it was still difficult to cut open several of them!

    At the same time, Chu Mo also discovered a strange phenomenon. There wasn¡¯t any blood in the bodies of the fierce beasts the Demon Lord brought back.

    Atst one day, Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Master, you hunt and bring back these ferocious beasts, how could they all be blood drained?¡±

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo, contrarily to coldly saying like he did in the past: What does it have to do with you?

    He actually was silent a moment, then inly said: ¡°Master¡­¡­won¡¯t live long.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to find a talented¡­¡­usible person to pass on my legacy.¡±

    ¡°I cannot allow the legacy of this sect discontinue in my hands.¡±

    ¡°My body is severely poisoned. In this world¡­¡­there is no medicine that can cure my poison.¡±

    ¡°But the blood of high level Yuan beasts can temporarily suppress it.¡±

    ¡°It lets me slowly die. I have enough time to pass on some things to you.¡±

    The Demon Lord spoke this things with an extremely tranquil face. Not even a trace of sadness showed from his face.

    Chu Mo felt uparable pain in his heart.

    Although he always suspected the master¡¯s health wasn¡¯t too sturdy.

    For instance his face is too white, different than ordinary people.

    For instance the Demon Lord unreasonably took him away from Yellow me City without even giving him an opportunity to say goodbye to grandfather.

    For instance his strict severe requirements approaching abnormality to Chu Mo. Every day making him recite from memory arge amount of unknown chants.

    But yet he never thought the truth is like this!

    No wonder he is so anxious, not giving him a chance to say goodbye to grandfather. It is because of the poison in his body. It is already uncontroble, and he must find Yuan beast blood to suppress it.

    But even like this, he still helped scare off Zhao Hongzhi¡­¡­

    Chu Mo suddenly felt he was extremely naive, feeling he had an extremely deep misunderstanding towards his master.

    His master could serenely and calmly face death, but he cannot!

    Because he unknowingly already ced master as his closest person.

    ¡°Master¡­¡­sorry!¡± Chu Mo¡¯s voice choked.

    ¡°I always felt¡­¡­¡±

    The Demon Lord stared and coldly said: ¡°Recite!¡±

    ¡°The chant I asked you thirteen days ago. What is the third word in the second paragraph?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Mo was immediately shocked, with a dumbstruck expression.

    Without waiting for him to carefully recollect, the Demon Lord sent a kick flying, giving another fat beating.

    Then he floated away without a trace.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡­must not provoke, hisss¡­¡­My butt, it¡¯s all split up!¡±

    ¡°Pains me to death!¡±

    ¡°Truly¡­¡­no human emotions, no humanity, a face uglier than a log cabin¡­¡­hiss¡±

    This time the Demon Lord was gone a full eight days!

    This time he returned, his face was tired, and he was empty handed.

    Chu Mo, who had gotten used to master carrying back a Yuan beast every time, stared nkly for a long time. Finally he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Master¡­¡­the prey? Is it in your storage ring?¡±

    The Demon Lord¡¯s mouth slightly twitched, and the dully said: ¡°What storage ring? The Yuan beasts within thousands of miles have all been killed by me. The remaining worth considering have all fled.¡±

    ¡°A circumference of several thousand miles?¡± Chu Mo asked startled: ¡°It seems you only hunted a couple dozen nothing more?¡±

    ¡°Do you think Yuan beasts are hogs? They can be found everywhere?¡± The Demon Lord swept his eyes at Chu Mo: ¡°Having two Yuan beasts within a hundred miles is considered a lot!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­you said, Master you¡­¡­without Yuan beast blood, suppressing the severe poison?¡± Chu Mo carefully asked.

    The Demon Lord calmly nodded: ¡°The so-called suppression is only momentary. There is no way topletely cure. Anyways you quickly graduated.¡±

    ¡°Gra¡­¡­graduated?¡± Chu Mo was shocked: ¡°Master what have I learned? I can¡¯t do anything!¡±

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Come over here!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to beat me again?¡± Chu Mo was on guard.

    ¡°Speak trash again, and I¡¯ll break you!¡± The Demon Lord had a tiger face.

    Chu Mo dilly-dallied over to the Demon Lord.

    He was just about to speak, but the Demon Lord suddenly pointed a finger directly at his forehead.

    Boom!

    An overwhelming force directly surged into Chu Mo¡¯s mind.

    Chu Mo fainted on the spot.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Chu Mo had a very long dream. He saw himself study countless first-rate practices, then he became unequal under heaven.

    Roaming far and wide regarding the four corners of the world as home, being noble everywhere.

    Hitting every small shameless person inside the Immortal Sky until they piss their pants in terror.

    Just when he was pleased with himself, he saw the pale face of the Demon Lord appearing right in front of him.

    ¡°Master!¡± Chu Mo affectionately yelled, weing him.

    But the Demon Lord¡¯s body burst open in front of Chu Mo, tearing apart!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Chu Mo grieved like mad. He let out an earth-shattering roar. His whole person was like a mad demon.

    At this time, he woke.

    Chu Mo¡¯s face was full of tears. He saw the exhausted face of the Demon Lord strangely looking at him.

    ¡°Master¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You are still alive, so good, so good, extremely good!¡±

    ¡°Master tell me. Your poison, what kind of medicine do you need to cure it? Your disciple will bear heaven and hell to give it to you!¡±

    ¡°Even if the medicine is in the herb garden of the Immortal Sky, your disciple will remove the Immortal Sky and rush back to you!¡±

    Chu Mo said with his face streaming in tears.

    ¡°Childish!¡±

    The Demon Lord stared at Chu Mo, then turned, returning to his room.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t know if it was a delusion, but master seemed to be extremely weak. Even his footsteps seemed unsteady!

    Before now this was simply an impossible thing.

    Chu Mo sat down and wiped the tears on his face. He settled down in a moment and made his feelings recover tranquility.

    But he secretly swore in his heart: Master, perhaps you feel your disciple doesn¡¯t have that ability. Yes, I am currently weak.

    But no matter how much I have to pay, I only have to find a medicine to cure you. Your disciple will certainly pay any cost. I will obtain it!

    Even if¡­¡­the whole word bes an enemy!

    At this time, all of a sudden Chu Mo felt countless things within his mind.

    These things appeared out of thin air within his head, but it didn¡¯t feel the least bit sudden or abrupt.

    Several things would emerge with just a thought.

    Iparably clear!

    Iparably deep!

    But the startling thing is, the unexpectedrge majority of things in his brain¡­¡­they are the various chants he had already learned by heart!

    ¡°This¡­¡­this¡­¡­what is this?¡± Chu Mo mumbled.

    ¡°This is all I have learned! Our master sect teachings have beenpletely passed down!¡± It is unknown at what time the Demon Lord came out of his room.

    Looking at Chu Mo he inly said: ¡°In fact, from the beginning, I could have used this method to make you remember everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo stared with big eyes at the Demon Lord.

    Although master looked extremely weak at this time, causing him to feel bad, but hearing these words still made Chu Mo have a bone tickling feeling.

    ¡°Breaking my emotions¡­¡­it was all meaningless. From the beginning you could have not beaten me right?¡±

    The Demon Lord calmly nodded: ¡°Quite right.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo tied up his anger. Thinking of the beatings he suffered, even now he still had lingering fear.

    This insane master unexpectedly told him in the end. Those beatings, they are actually not necessary!

    ¡°Like this you will remember them more firmly, and be fairly solid.¡± The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo with a logical expression and said: ¡°Go make food. I hunger!¡±

    Chu Mo wanted to say something, but he discovered the master¡¯s body suddenly start to sway. He used a hand to hold onto the door frame, but he didn¡¯t fall down.

    ¡°Master!¡± Chu Mo immediately cried out in rm and rushed over.

    The Demon Lord stared, and a terrifying breath exploded out from his body: ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity!¡±

    ¡°You are only a person I found to pass on my legacy!¡±

    ¡°Do not pity me!¡±

    ¡°Inside my room¡­¡­there is a teaching named¡­¡­ ¡®Heaven¡¯s Will My Will.¡¯ If you practice that teaching, the clear things in your head¡­¡­those chants, they can be done!¡±

    The Demon Lord spoke with great effort. He had to gasp for a long time with each sentence.

    But his imposing manner was yet matchless withoutpare!

    ¡°I¡­¡­already have no regrets, going back¡­¡­bury me here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Dust returns to dust, earth returns to earth, nothing more¡­¡­nothing more!¡±

    The Demon Lord spoke and the breath exploded out from his body, then he began to sway.

    The hand holding the door frame loosened, a rattling noise, falling to the floor.

    ¡°Master!¡±

 Chapter 12: Heavenéˆ¥æªš Will

    Chapter 12: Heaven¡¯s Will

    Chu Mo let out a bitterment. This waspletely unexpected¡­¡­he even hoped master would stand back up and give him a severe beating!

    He rushed over.

    Chu Mo felt for master¡¯s breath, and he discovered master was slightly breathing. His heart immediately rxed.

    But what should he do now. He waspletely out of ideas.

    ¡°Master said, he needs to drink Yuan beast blood to temporarily suppress his poison.¡±

    ¡°But right now it is hard to go out and hunt down a Yuan beast¡­¡­in addition Master just used his finger to channel all of those things into my brain. He must have consumed a lot of energy!¡±

    ¡°It is all my fault, all my fault. If he didn¡¯t care about me having an ident here by myself, master could have gone out much further. He could have found a Yuan beast.¡±

    ¡°Right now I don¡¯t have the strength to hunt those types of strong Yuan beasts. Even if I had the ability, the distant water cannot cure the present thirst.¡±

    ¡°What do I do? What do I do?¡±

    In the end, this thirteen year old youth revealed a weak helpless expression. He saw master had already entered into a deepa, and tears flowed endlessly.

    ¡°Blood¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yuan beast blood¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Blood¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo became somewhat neurotic. He knelt at the Demon Lord¡¯s side mubling words.

    Suddenly, his eyes lit up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have Yuan beast blood, but I have my own blood!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how useful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°And how much is needed?¡±

    ¡°How do I know without testing?¡±

    Chu Mo muttered to himself. He grabbed a sharp knife, a sh across his wrist, slight pain, then a bloody cut appeared on his wrist.

    Fresh red blood gurgled out.

    A slightly cold mountain wind blew across Chu Mo¡¯s body, it made him shiver a little bit.

    Seeing fresh blood flow out of one¡¯s own body would certainly make them feel afraid.

    But Chu Mo his pure eyes only filled with determination.

    He aimed his wrist as his master¡¯s mouth. Chu Mo muttered: ¡°Must be useful, certainly must useful! May the heavens bless you!¡±

    Although the Demon Lord was already in aa, but when the blood flowed into his mouth, he unconsciously made a swallowing action.

    At the same time, the Demon Lord¡¯s facial expressions unexpectedly began to slowly rx.

    ¡°It is really working!¡±

    Chu Mo almost squealed in excitement.

    Chu Mo¡¯s wrist grew a little numb with pain. It was a little dishpared to Chu Mo¡¯s frequent beatings. He practically didn¡¯t feel anything.

    The blood continuously flowed into the Demon Lord¡¯s mouth. Chu Mo became somewhat dazed, and he suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Master he¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°In the end¡­¡­how much blood does he need?¡±

    ¡°It seems every time¡­¡­those big Yuan beasts, almost all of their blood was sucked dry¡­¡­then should I¡­¡­.also use almost all of my blood?¡±

    ¡°Master saved me, saved my grandfather¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will give this life to master, it is what I ought to do!¡±

    ¡°I hope he wakens, and doesn¡¯t beat me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But if he beats me, would I even know?¡±

    Bam!

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t hold out any longer, mming into the Demon Lord. The blood flowing wrist unconsciously withdrew, and grabbed the piece of jade at his chest.

    That is his the deepest, the most intense memory in his heart.

    That piece of jade represents his mother.

    Blood continued to flow from his wrist, and it quickly soaked Chu Mo¡¯s clothes, catching onto the piece of jade.

    Unknowingly, that piece of jade turned red.

    Soon following, a strange event suddenly urred!

    The blood, unexpectedly bit by bit,pletely seeped into the piece of jade!

    The originally pale warm piece of jade, it momentarily changed blood red!

    A soft light emitted from the piece of jade, swept across Chu Mo¡¯s wrist, and immediately clotted the blood.

    Shortly after, the blood color on the jade gradually waned. Quickly it returned to normal, like nothing had ever happened.

    Not a single person saw anything!

    After a long time, the Demon Lord stretched open his two eyes. That expressionless face revealed a trace of a self-ridiculing smile.

    ¡°In the end I couldn¡¯t defeat that bastard Seven Demon Poison.¡±

    ¡°Death in the end?¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s fine¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Death, it is also a type of freedom!¡±

    ¡°Butterfly, will I soon be able to see you?¡±

    [TL: I chose to trante the name as its literal meaning, Butterfly. This is because the name is ¡®Die¡¯ which would be too confusing for English readers.]

    Demon Lord spoke, that Chu Mo it seems, he is yet in that cabin and adorably stubborn. Unexpectedly a trace of a soft smile appeared.

    Soon after, the Demon Lord¡¯s vision dropped to his own chest. There¡­¡­a person isying there.

    It is Chu Mo.

    At first he was startled, then right after the Demon Lord became furious, and he sat right up. He snatched Chu Mo¡¯s wrist. There¡¯s a bloody cut, there¡¯s blood on the ground.

    As well as¡­¡­

    He finally reacted¡­¡­blood taste in his mouth.

    How could the Demon Lord not know what happened?

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    ¡°Simply a bastard!¡±

    ¡°Extreme bastard!¡±

    ¡°This little son of a bitch infuriates me!¡±

    At this time, Chu Mo slowly woke up. He saw the Demon Lord sitting there cursing.

    Chu Mo¡¯s face looked weak, yet he revealed a smile. He started to say: ¡°Master¡­¡­¡±

    The Demon Lord¡¯s cursing halted.

    Then, he somewhat awkwardly looked at Chu Mo

    ¡°Master, you are alive¡­¡­.truly good!¡± Chu Mo was happy.

    ¡°Good my ass!¡±

    The Demon Lord stood up and kicked Chu Mo to the side, then a round of beatings rattled off.

    Scolding and beating at the same time.

    ¡°Does this master need your sympathy?¡±

    ¡°Does this master need your pity?¡±

    ¡°Does this master need you toe rescue him?¡±

    ¡°You idiot! Are you a pig?¡±

    ¡°Pigs are all smarter than you!¡±

    ¡°This master wants to pass on his legacy, not a blood jar!¡±

    ¡°How much blood to you have?¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±

    ¡°Are you special if you die? Where am I going to find another disciple?¡±

    ¡°What face will I have when I go see my ancestors?¡±

    ¡°You idiot!¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Scolding and scolding, the Demon Lord could somewhat scold and punish no more.

    Because Chu Mo is smiling!

    Chu Mo¡¯s mouth is smiling. Master scolded him more fiercely, yet Chu Mo smiled even happier.

    Ever since following the Demon Lord, enduring beatings and scoldings had be a daily thing. It was all somewhat normal.

    But every time he endured scoldings and beatings, in the end he wasn¡¯t happy.

    But this time, it was the first time Chu Mo felt happy in his heart because of the beatings and scoldings.

    The Demon Lord was in aa. Chu Mo felt like his world was copsing!

    He was an orphan ever since he was young. He didn¡¯t know his parents.

    The Demon Lord is the second person Chu Mo felt close to. Chu Mo felt he could rely on him.

    The first was Fan Wudi!

    His grandfather.

    The Demon Lord is different than Fan Wudi. He is cold-hearted, mighty, and overbearing, but almost omnipotent like a god.

    In the secr world, therge majority of people will never see a cultivator that can fly before they die.

    But Chu Mo, he not only saw one. He became the disciple of one.

    What kind of good fortune is this?

    Although he never verbally admitted this, but in Chu Mo¡¯s heart, how could he not know?

    The Demon Lord was actually really good to Chu Mo apart from the daily beatings and scoldings!

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t know the efficiency of the Yuan beast meat after one or two days time, but this much time passed. He also didn¡¯t know how much the Yuan beast meat could increase his strength.

    Getting spanked every day, is that not a form of training? It made his meridians and physique increase to the next level!

    Chu Mo could present many examples to testify for his master. His expression is ice-cold, but in the Demon Lord¡¯s core, he deeply cares about Chu Mo!

    Only the Demon Lord¡¯s methods arepletely different than everyone else in the world.

    He doesn¡¯t need other people¡¯s approval, and he doesn¡¯t need other¡¯s appreciation. He doesn¡¯t even need other people to know he exists!

    Even if this person is his own disciple!

    Just like the others he doesn¡¯t need it!

    This is an extremely arrogant person!

    No one knows, when the Demon Lord fell down, Chu Mo¡¯s heart hesitated.

    And no one knows, upon seeing the Demon Lord recovered to normal, Chu Mo became very happy in his heart.

    ¡°Master, why aren¡¯t you hitting me anymore?¡± Chu Mo stared with his big eyes looking at the Demon Lord, and slightlyughing.

    ¡°Move to the side!¡± The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Trash!¡±

    He turned and left.

    Chu Mo was left behind giggling.

    This time the Demon Lord left for four days.

    As Chu Mo was somewhat worried, the Demon Lord came back carrying a huge python.

    Chu Mo was still startled by the enormous python although it was already dead.

    The python¡¯s body was as thick as a strong adult man¡¯s leg, over a hundred meters long, and its head had a vermilion colored horn!

    ¡°This, this isn¡¯t a python, this is¡­¡­.scaly dragon?¡± Chu Mo asked startled.

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°You¡¯re still not aplete idiot!¡±

    Chu Mo had already gotten used to the Demon Lord¡¯s attacks, and he automatically filtered the words he didn¡¯t want to hear.

    ¡°Heavens, I unexpectedly get to see this type of thing. This is a rank seven Yuan beast?¡±

    ¡°You can kill rank seven Yuan beasts¡­¡­too severe!¡±

    Chu Mo held a look of admiration.

    The Demon Lord sneered at Chu Mo and thought: This inexperienced thing is really my disciple?

    He coldlyughed: ¡°Is killing it difficult?¡±

    ¡°That is, that is, for master, naturally it isn¡¯t difficult. Master is most awesome!¡± Chu Mo didn¡¯t know how much to sincerely brown nose.

    The danger of praising the Demon Lord is extremely high. If he praised too much, nine times out of ten he would get a beating.

    ¡°I will clean it!¡± Chu Mo volunteered. Actually he was very curious about this thing.

    The Demon Lord gave Chu Mo a nce: ¡°You? With your current strength, you couldn¡¯t even scrape off a scale. Wait over there.¡±

    ¡°Carefully watch me!¡±

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t obey. He sneered and ran forward.

    The Demon Lord ignored him. He focused on cleaning the scaly dragon.

    As a result, Chu Mo tried hard for a long time. He gritted his teeth and struggled, but not a single scale came off. He disappointedly gave up.

    Breathing heavily, he sat to the side pissed off.

    But quickly, Chu Mo forgot about this matter. Because with the Demon Lord¡¯s handling, Chu Mo discovered this scaly dragon unexpectedly had arge amount of blood.

    ¡°Master¡­¡­this thing¡¯s blood, is it not useful to you?¡± Chu Mo curiously asked.

    ¡°It is for you to use.¡± The Demon Lord unenthusiastically said.

    ¡°You lost too much blood in the past idiot. You need to replenish.¡±

    Chu Mo immediately felt moved.

    The Demon Lord expressionlessly said: ¡°If you die my legacy will be broken.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±Chu Mo was speechless. He thought: Master is truly mighty. No matter how warm and tender the situation, from his mouth there are only hard words. There isn¡¯t the slightest bit of emotion.

    ¡°Right, that scripture, Heaven¡¯s Will My Will, did you look at it?¡± The Demon Lord suddenly asked.

    Chu Mo shook his head: ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me not to casually enter your room¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That day I didn¡¯t say¡­¡­¡± The Demon Lord¡¯s eyes opened wide. It seemed in the next moment he would break someone.

    Chu Mo¡¯s neck shrank, and he hastily said: ¡°You said after you die¡­¡­but right now you, you are doing fine¡­¡­.cough cough¡­¡­disciple naturally, naturally cannot casually enter your room.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± The Demon Lord sneered, stood up, then carefully washed his hands clean.

    He returned to his room and grabbed a very thin pamphlet. He passed it to Chu Mo extremely seriously.

    ¡°This is Heaven¡¯s Will My Will. It is said to be the most powerful scripture on the earth!¡±

    ¡°Not one of!¡±

    ¡°Although there are only two two iplete chapters, but if you can thoroughlyprehend the two iplete chapters, it will guarantee you, will be unrivaled throughout the world!¡±

    ¡°The cultivation speed of the top scriptures on these four continents aren¡¯t even one tenth of this one!!¡±

    ¡°It is a pity, it has a shoring. If it wasplete¡­¡­¡±

    The Demon Lord showed a rare moment to Chu Mo. He sighed and his face revealed unabashed regret.

    Chu Mo carefully epted it. He strangely thought: What kind of method is this? It can make master reveal this kind of expression?

    Curious, Chu Mo opened the first page of the thin pamphlet.

    ¡°The first chapter, Heaven¡¯s Will!¡±

 Chapter 13: Scripture Transformation

    Chapter 13: Scripture Transformation

    At this time, Chu Mo clearly felt, the jade on his chest, it suddenly transmitted a searing heat. It severely burned him.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chu Mo was slightly startled.

    The Demon Lord didn¡¯t see Chu Mo¡¯s expression and said: ¡°Go back to your room and study. I will make today¡¯s food. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s done!¡±

    Chu Mo wanted to talk back, but the scalding on his chest made him somewhat panicked inside.

    He momentarily nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Demon Lord only wants him to research the scripture, not think.

    Chu Mo tore off his clothes at the first moment after closing his door. He pulled off the piece of jade and ced it in his hand, carefully studying it.

    Following, he ced it on the pamphlet ¡®Heaven¡¯s Will My Will¡¯. Then the scripture suddenly disappeared without a trace!

    Chu Mo was almost scared to death!

    The scripture, even the extremely arrogant Demon Lord treasured it. He cautiously gave it to Chu Mo.

    He would be in big trouble if he really lost it!

    Chu Mo wrinkled his brows thinking back. He could vaguely see ¡®Heaven¡¯s Will My Will¡¯ enter into the Jade in his palm.

    This is somewhat ridiculous, unbelievable.

    Could his piece of jade be one of those treasures that can store objects?

    Given that it can store objects, but how did he make it go in?

    Besides, if it can store objects, he had carried it for over ten years. Why has it never happened before?

    Chu Mo felt his brain going in circles, and his mind felt unbelievably ridiculous.

    This thing, it is inexinable.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be angry. He red at the piece of jade. He gritted his teeth: ¡°Did you do it or not?

    A very powerful spirit fluctuated and smoothly shot out from between Chu Mo¡¯s eyebrows towards the white soft jade rock.

    Suddenly¡­¡­

    Bang!

    Chu Mo felt the present scenery change. He unexpectedly arrived in a chaotic blurry space.

    Looking down, he couldn¡¯t see his own body, but not far away he discovered a book ced on a veryrge green rock.

    This is ¡®Heaven¡¯s Will My Will¡¯!

    Chu Mo let out a yell. He became slightly disoriented. Soon after, everything lit up before him. He looked again, and he was unexpectedly in his room.

    ¡°This¡­¡­.what is happening? Chu Mo¡¯s heart constantly jumped.

    He was just short of calling for master.

    But in the end, he still didn¡¯t call out.

    He attempted concentrating his spirit, and he stared at the piece of jade in hand. The next moment¡­¡­.once again he entered into that chaotic space.

    This time, Chu Mo atst could confirm, this piece of jade on his body is a most valuable treasure!

    It unexpectedly has a storage function!

    Soon after, Chu Mo tested an intention. He tried to withdraw the book ¡°Heaven¡¯s Will My Will¡¯, but it remained motionless after several tries.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat worried. He leaned forward, but he forgot he doesn¡¯t have a body here. There is only a spirit form. He extended out and grabbed towards the small pamphlet on the rock.

    A strange thing happened. Chu Mo¡¯s conscious withdrew from there and returned to reality. He discovered in his hand, surprisingly he was holding the pamphlet ¡®Heaven¡¯s Will My Will¡¯.

    Chu Mo was extremely happy, he repeatedly tried over and over gain, ying a long time.

    In the end he clearly understood some principles of the space. One must concentrate their spirit to enter the space. If you want to grab anything, it is just like grabbing something normally, just ¡°grab¡± and you can do it.

    As far as what the theory is, Chu Mo isn¡¯t too clear.

    At the same time, Chu Mo was a surprised. Chu Mo must use his spirit to make things outside enter inside.

    But the book ¡®Heaven¡¯s Will My Will¡¯¡­¡­why did it fly inside on its own?

    He thought of how when he received Heaven¡¯s Will My Will, the jade on his chest suddenly scorched.

    Chu Mo slightly wrinkled his brow. He subconsciously opened up the book.

    The color of Chu Mo¡¯s facepletely changed after one nce.

    On the first page, there were surprisingly several more words!

    A benefit of the Demon Lord¡¯s torment is that Chu Mo is now very familiar with these words. He could understand at a nce even though there were several more words.

    Given that there were several more words, the whole meaning of the scripturepletely changed!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo clutched his chest. He thought afraid¡± How did this happen? The heck!

    How did the scripture change after entering into the piece of jade?

    And why did the jade suddenly open?

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯tprehend it. One could say it is because when he saved master, blood contaminated the surface.

    He had gotten into fights before. Several times blood had contaminated the piece of jade.

    Why didn¡¯t it open before?

    And it unexpectedly opened at this time?

    Chu Mo had too many question and no way to clearly exin.

    He really wanted to ask the Demon Lord. He believed master should be able to exin everything that happened.

    Furthermore, he wouldn¡¯t covet his jade treasure.

    But in the end, Chu Mo still hesitated.

    Because this piece of jade is the only clue to find his parents!

    ¡°Especially the change in Heaven¡¯s Will My Will. I don¡¯t know if it is good or bad.¡±

    ¡°Master said in the past, when cultivating, the biggest taboo is¡­¡­after cultivating for several years, one suddenly discovers they were training improperly!¡±

    ¡°Like that one must bite the bullet, and force themselves to continue training incorrectly!¡±

    ¡°Because, they already passed the point of no return!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid master already studied Heaven¡¯s Will My Will to the greatest realm, don¡¯t tell me he has to destroy and retrain?¡±

    The thirteen year old youth revealed a rare dazed and hesitating expression.

    Thinking back and forth, Chu Mo finally decided to temporarily hide this matter.

    He would wait until the time he could clearly understand, and then he would tell master. But not anyter.

    Soon after, Chu Mo suppressed his excited frame of mind. He carefully withdrew the piece of jade and stuck it back to his chest.

    Soon after, he cleared his mind and started to seriously study the first chapter of Heaven¡¯s Will My Will.

    Heaven¡¯s Will!

    ¡°The heavens have a path, illusory, all living creatures, each and every are searching¡­¡­¡±

    The whole first page, Heaven¡¯s Will has apletely different concept after being sucked into the the piece of jade.

    Chu Mo began to practice ording this method. After a little cultivation, he felt a bountiful Yuan Qi momentarily burst into his body from all directions!

    Boom!

    All of the meridians in who body surprisinglypletely opened in this moment.

    Chu Mo¡¯s whole body all of the sudden became wrapped up in Yuan Qi. This feeling was wonderfully indescribable!

    The meridians in his whole body were like river beds that had been dry for several years, and suddenly they were flowing with water.

    An intense life force emitted in almost an instant!

    ¡°Too fast?¡±

    Chu Mo was a little afraid.

    The Demon Lord just told him, although Heaven¡¯s Will My Will has shorings, but it is still the most powerful scripture in the world.

    The peak scriptures in the whole continent weren¡¯t even a tenth of it!

    Chu Mo had nevere in contact with the greatest scriptures in the world, so he didn¡¯t know if his master¡¯s words were exaggerated.

    But the speed of his current umtion of Yuan Qi is a hundred times faster than in the past!

    Actually even more!

    Before this, Chu Mo¡¯s Yuan Qi continuously hung at the realm of the second level peak.

    Wanting to break into the Yuan Closure realm was impossibly difficult.

    Because he didn¡¯t have a good scripture.

    Fan Wudi always sought to find a better scripture for his grandson.

    The old man believed it would be an enormous waste for his grandson to study an ordinary scripture with his natural talent.

    It would even be an insult!

    Although one could cultivate in many different kinds of scriptures, but a person¡¯s energy would be limited.

    If one studied a scripture for seven or eight years or more, when they switch to a new scripture, they could no only not have progress, but they could perish!

    Because very many things have already be formed in that time.

    All of the cultivation methods have an original scripture contract.

    Once one switches scriptures, all the original cultivation methods must be broken and adapted all over again!

    That type of strength suddenly dropping brings pressure and pain. It is not something everyone can withstand.

    Reconstruction is an iparably long process.

    Nintey-nine percent of reconstructing cultivators don¡¯t persist until the end.

    Wu Fandi naturally understood this concept.

    This pity is, even though he is a General, the best scripture he could find didn¡¯t even go past the third Yuan rank.

    In this world, the truly peak scriptures are only held in sects like the Immortal Sky.

    This is why the old man wanted Chu Mo to enter the Immortal Sky.

    Although Chu Mo couldn¡¯t enter the Immortal Sky, but he encountered the Demon Lord!

    This was like encountering fate, letting Chu Mo receive an even stronger scripture.

    The umtion speed of Yuan Qi in Chu Mo¡¯s Dantian was astonishing.

    The Yuan Qi became all the more abundant in the meridians all over his body following the implementation of the methods.

    A steady stream converged in the Dantian.

    On the shackles of the second rank Yuan Qi, in a short period of time, unexpectedly slightly¡­¡­a slight of a crack appeared!

    This signifies, so long as he works hard, breaking through the Yuan Closure is just around the corner!

    The excitement in Chu Mo¡¯s heart was simply indescribable.

    ×î½üºÜ³¤µÄÒ»¶ÎÊ±¼ä£¬³þÄ«¾­ÀúÁËÌ«¶à±¾²»Ó¦ËûÕâ¸öÄê¼Í¾­ÀúµÄÊÂÇé¡£

    Chu Mo had experienced too many things a young person shouldn¡¯t experience in such a short time.

    ºÜ¶à±ïÃÆµÄÊÂÇé£¬¶¼¶Ñ»ýÔÚÕâ¸öÊ®ÈýËêÉÙÄêµÄÐÄÍ·£¬ÈÃËûÊ±³¤ÔÚØ¬ÃÎÖÐ¾ªÐÑ¡£

    Several depressing things umted in this thirteen year old¡¯s heart. It often made him have nightmares.

    Even if the Demon Lord is his master, but he has to continuously recite these chants he doesn¡¯t know how to use.

    A strong person like the demon lord, that can fly and leave the earth, it is also like a dream at the moment.

    Until today, until this moment!

    Chu Mo suddenly had a feeling of enlightenment!

    It was like the whole world, inside his mind¡­¡­it brightened up.

    Arge cyclepleted. Chu Mo felt he had been reborn.

    His whole person¡¯s Essense, Energy, and Spirit experienced a huge change.

    The Qi and blood in his body began to fill up.

    He was like apletely different person from before he practiced Heaven¡¯s Will!

    Chu Mo looked at the thin pamphlet in his hand. He had unmatched appreciation in his heart for his master.

    Chu Mo was somewhat curious. This piece of jade. In the end, how much did it change the practice Heaven¡¯s Will My Will?

    Then, he casually flipped to the second page of Heaven¡¯s Will My Will.

    He was suddenly shocked.

    Because that page ispletely nk!

    There isn¡¯t a single word!

    ¡°This this this¡­¡­what is this?

    ¡°It is truly seeing a ghost!

    ¡°The words?¡±

    ¡°Where did the masterpiece scripture go?¡±

 Chapter 14: Breakthrough Yuan Closure

    Chapter 14: Breakthrough Yuan Closure

    Chu wanted to grab the piece of Jade hung on his neck and ask: What did you do to my peerless scripture?

    Because Master had just given it to him, he still hadn¡¯t seriously taken a look. But he knew, on the back¡­..there were words!

    But now it is an empty white space!

    He flipped the page¡­¡­no words!

    nk space.

    He flipped it over again¡­..still no words!

    Still nk space!

    Apart from the top of the first page on Heaven¡¯s Will My Will where there are added words, the back ispletely nk!

    ¡°Heavens¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo used a hand to support his forehead. That extremely excited feeling just now was almostpletely used up.

    In tears he sat in a chair. His forehead full of sweat,pletely baffled.

    At this time, The Demon Lord suddenly called from outside: ¡°Come out and eat!¡±

    Chu Mo slightly trembled. Inside he thought: This matter¡­¡­i can¡¯t say anything to master. It is too strange!

    He must get a clear grasp in the time it takes to return.

    Thinking, Chu Mo responded, opened the door, and walked out.

    A strong fragrance wafted into his nose. Chu Mo¡¯s spirit immediately shook.

    Then he was stupefied, looking at the food on the table. He simply couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    ¡°This¡­¡­this is made by you?¡±

    Four dishes, a bowl of soup, and not only was there scaly dragon meat, but there was also fish and two types of vegetables.

    Not only was the vor delicious, but the presentation was amazing!

    The Demon Lord unenthusiastically looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Did you really believe your cooking skill was good?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo was speechless. He even somewhat forgot the change to Heaven¡¯s Will My Will. He confoundedly looked at the Demon Lord: ¡°Master¡­¡­is there anything you can¡¯t do?¡±

    The Demon Lord payed no mind to Chu Mo. He grabbed a pot of alcohol and two chopsticks, then ced it before Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo was stunned again. Master poured him a cup of wine. Mouth twitching he said: ¡°Master¡­..you, this is?

    ¡°Come over, drink with me.¡± The Demon Lord spoke, sitting there, he carefully looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Not so bad, the Heaven¡¯s Will chapter, it has already started!¡±

    ¡°In the future you must rely on yourself!¡±

    Chu Mo rxed a breath inside. But he suddenly became startled upon hearing these words. Looking at the Demon Lord: ¡°Master you¡­¡­¡±

    The Demon Lord waved: ¡°Drink!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the first time Chu Mo had a drink. He grew up in the military. Some old soldiers taught him at an earlier time how to drink.

    It could be said he had some ability to drink.

    But Chu Mo never thought, the alcohol master grabbed, it didn¡¯t feel special when he drank. But he was floating after one cup, a feeling like he was flying.

    He also felt his Dantian heating up at the same time. Those cracks on the shackles of the Yuan Closure unexpectedly became bigger and bigger!

    At this time, he suddenly heard the Demon Lord say in a deep voice: ¡°Still slowly practicing the scripture, attacking the Yuan Closure? What are you waiting for?

    Chu Mo cked out, and he started practicing the Heaven¡¯s Will chapter of the scripture.

    A kind of vast power in his four limbs and hundred bones momentarily transferred out. It advanced towards the Yuan closure shackles and fiercely attacked together.

    Boom!

    Like a sh flood!

    That power, it easily ripped open the formidable power of the Yuan closure shackles.

    Chu Mo felt his body center, in an instant, it gave birth to a portion of inconceivable mighty power.

    That power, it was like he could cut mountains to gravel!

    He could tear apart anything!

    Chu Mo¡¯s brain was still a little dizzy at this time. His body was full of power. He couldn¡¯t help but stand up and rush outside.

    He roared and let loose a fist in the courtyard.

    This fist was naturally Chu Mo¡¯s most familiar military martial arts!

    Only, hitting this time was like twopletely different concepts with the past.

    Chu Mopletely couldn¡¯t believe it. If he faced the that Fan Lizi again, the ¡®Immortal Sky¡¯s Little Pride¡¯, he could split him apart with one punch! Even with Seventh Elder¡¯s hidden help!

    Filled with intoxicated thoughts, Chu Mo snarled while he repeatedly practiced the military martial arts that he had studied for several years.

    Thest strike, Chu Mo hit a towering tree that took two men to wrap their arms around.

    Peng!

    The forceful power in his body moved through his arm in a sh. His fist smooth and ruthless¡­¡­crashed into the tree.

    A muffled bang,

    Soon after.

    This tree that took two people to wrap around, it emitted a pulsating cracking noise.

    Snap¡­¡­.Crack!

    Exploding rumble.

    Rumbling to the ground!

    Unexpectedly by Chu Mo¡¯s fist, a raw smash!

    The huge tree copsed, shaking the earth beneath their feet.

    Chu Mo sobered up!

    He stupidly looked at the fallen tree before him, eyes full shock!

    ¡°This really, my fist hit knocked it down? Chu Mo mumbled to himself.

    The Demon Lord came to his side at this time. He looked at the split in the tree, nodded, then unenthusiastically said: ¡°So-so.¡±

    ¡°Dragon-like power!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°I am already dragon strong!¡±

    ¡°How could you say so-so?¡±

    Chu Mo pointed at the split in the tree. He excitedly said: ¡°Master look, I hit it with one fist. I focused here, then everywhere else shot out with dragon-like force!¡±

    ¡°This crack¡­¡­it¡¯s clean as a knife cut!¡±

    The Demon Lord Jeered: ¡°A high level Body Refinement Stage, that¡¯s it. You still don¡¯t know, and yet believe you¡¯ve be an exceptional master¡­¡­.¡±

    Chu Moughed,pletely not caring about the Demon Lord¡¯s attack.

    Sweating all over, he had practically sobered up. Chu Mo suddenly felt very hungry, thus he ran back to the kitchen and ate.

    Knowing him for such a time, Chu Mo already clearly understood the Demon Lord¡¯s temper. The Demon Lord making the assessment ¡°So-so¡± illustrates he is actually satisfied.

    The Yellow Ranks are the first, second, and third ranks. The first and second aremon.

    One could cultivate out some Yuan Qi with a lot of effort, but they still wouldn¡¯t be a Fighter that breaks through the Yuan Closure.

    Although it is a ¡®meremon¡¯ rank, but one can sense the Yuan Qi. It can already be considered as stepping into the door of cultivation.

    The first, second, and third ranks are the Body Refinement Stage.

    Yellow Rank one warriors have the strength of oxen and horses.

    It is obvious, if one can only sense Yuan Qi, and enter into the first rank, then they will be much more extreme than ordinary people.

    At the very least when they enter the military, they can be a sergeant or even a small captain.

    Yellow rank two warriors have the strength of tigers and leopards.

    This was Chu Mo¡¯s past level. Tiger and leopard power not only has a lot of strength, but it also has agility!

    Warriors in this realm can already achieve a little fame in the secr world, and they can have a little status.

    They can be a captain when entering the military!

    Yellow Rank three persons possess dragon-like power.

    This rank is the peak cultivation of the body refinement stage. Breaking through the Yuan Closure is the true beginning of going to the next level.

    For warriors, it is equivalent to swimming from a small stream into arge river.

    One can see the broader world.

    From there on prospects are promising!

    Several warriors are stuck at the Yuan Closure their whole life. Even until death they cannot break through.

    Chu Mo is only thirteen, and he has broken through this state.

    He has already done something that therge majority of warriors cannot do in their entire life.

    Warriors in this state already have the qualifications to be generals in some small countries!

    Although the road before him is very long, but at this time, Chu Mo felt incredibly high spirited.

    This time, the Demon Lord also didn¡¯t hit him.

    Furthermore, a softness shed in the pupils of his eyes as he watched Chu Mo wolf down food.

    Chu Mo ate severalrge bowls of food. He was finally felt full after sweeping down a tray of food.

    He finally put down the bowl and chopsticks, looked at the expressionless Demon Lord, andughed: ¡°Master, you cook too well!¡±

    ¡°If I could eat this every day¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It would be even better!¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking? Clean everything up and go down the mountain.¡± The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo and duly said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Down¡­¡­down the mountain?¡± Chu Mo foolishly stared at the Demon Lord: ¡°Master are you joking?¡±

    ¡°Who is joking with you?¡± The Demon Lord coldly said: ¡°I already taught you everything I could, and you¡¯ve already learned it.¡±

    ¡°What will you do here if you don¡¯t go down the mountain?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­.what have I learned?¡± Chu Mo stared dumbfounded at the Demon Lord. He said: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I study at least three to five years on the mountain, then leave master and go out?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Demon Lord grunted: ¡°Those chants are theplete practice!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already learned them, the remaining is just a self cultivation process.¡±

    ¡°From here on return to Yellow me City. The time along the road is enough for you to be familiar with these practices.¡±

    ¡°From here¡­¡­.return to Yellow me City?¡± Chu Mo saw the Demon Lord waspletely not joking. Hepletely felt foolish.

    The Demon Lord carried him, flying three whole days with hardly any stops. It was at least six thousand miles.

    If he relied on his two legs to walk¡­¡­.how long would it take?

    He had broken through the Yuan Closure realm, but over six thousand miles. If he went day and night without stopping in a hurry, it would take him six month.

    There is also the most important problem.

    He didn¡¯t know the way!

    ¡°Yes, this time is enough for you to be very familiar with the methods.¡± The Demon Lord saw Chu Mo¡¯s thinking expression.

    Chu Mo was immediately bitter faced: ¡°Master, your disciple would hate to part with you!¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡± The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo nted: ¡°Have you not taken enough trashings?¡±

    Chu Moughed: ¡°No, the key point is disciple doesn¡¯t wish to leave master!¡±

    ¡°False!¡± The Demon Lord coldly said.

    ¡°True, I¡¯m sincere!¡± Chu Mo pped his chest.

    The Demon Lord said: ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, it¡¯s been decided!¡±

    Chu Mo saw Master truly wanted him to leave. His heart suddenly filled with sadness, but his face didn¡¯t show anything. All smiles he said: ¡°Master, look, I don¡¯t have a single magic weapon on me. Master is so awesome. Surely you have all kinds of them right? How about giving your disciple some¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, this mountain range is so high and wide. Disciple cannot fly. What can I do in case I run into danger?¡±

    ¡°Besides, disciple doesn¡¯t know the way!¡±

    The Demon Lord¡¯s eyelids jumped, and he coldly said: ¡°I have none!¡±

    ¡°Then give me something else¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®For example a high quality Yuan stone, or a high quality Yuan medicine¡­¡­.¡±

    The Demon Lord spoke: ¡°Don¡¯t have, I have nothing!¡±

    ¡°Master, in the past you said, if I won the bet, you would make me extremely wealthy!¡± Chu Mo eyes lit up: ¡°That could also do!¡±

    ¡°I already gave you!¡± The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t think the thing I gave you, is it not priceless?¡±

    ¡°That counts?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. He muttered: ¡°Simply too stingy, miser!¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the Demon Lord and said: ¡°Then if disciple leaves, what about the poison in master¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Truly more nonsense!¡±

    The Demon Lord stood up then said: ¡°I see you don¡¯t have anything to take with you, then beat it!¡±

    He directly walked over, grabbed Chu Mo by the cor, then walked outside and threw him!

    Chu Mo immediately skyrocketed.

    ¡°Aaaahhhh, master¡­¡­you¡¯re joking Ahhh, don¡¯t drive me away!¡±

    ¡°How will I find you after!¡±

    Chu Mo yelled. Soon after an astral wind high in the sky blew him speechless.

    He flew a thirty miles outside the mountain.

    Crash!

    Fallen to the ground.

 Chapter 15: Mysterious Maiden

    Chapter 15: Mysterious Maiden

    Chu Mo somewhat sadly looked at the far away tall imposing mountain. His eyes revealed a reluctance to part.

    Thinking of his master¡¯s condition before, his heart became even more full of worry.

    I won¡¯t be at master¡¯s side if he loses consciousness again. Then what can be done?¡±

    ¡°Not good, I still want to say goodbye to master!¡±

    ¡°I want to urge him, support him, don¡¯t give up!¡±

    ¡°I must find Yuan beasts, and use their blood to replenish his life!¡±

    ¡°Like that, I can have time to find the needed medicine for master!¡±

    ¡°As long as I live, I will not let you easily die!¡±

    ¡°I will use all my ability to rescue you!¡±

    ¡°I know, in your heart, there is too much unfinished business.¡±

    Chu Mo thought, faced the mountain, and started a mad dash.

    After breaking through the Yuan Closure, his body has an endless stream of Yuan power. Although he doesn¡¯t have the ability to fly like master, but walking on the the mountain was like walking on t ground, an easy matter.

    Chu Mo only needed a little over two hours to run 30 miles.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°I will return!¡±

    Chu Mo shouted and climbed up the face of the mountain.

    The mountain is extremely steep. There¡¯s cliffs as far as the eye can see.

    Chu Mo¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the mountain. It startled a few birds and sent them fleeing.

    Chu Mo paid no notice. He continued to use his limbs to climb up the mountain.

    Extremely exhausted, he finally climbed to the peak. But he stared dumbfounded, that original space ispletely empty.

    His familiar small log cabin is gone.

    The various training apparatuses the Demon Lord gave him to practice were also gone.

    The only thing remaining is emptynd.

    ¡°Master¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s eyes reddened a little. He whispered: ¡°I know you are not fond of sons and daughters, but you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s too¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo wanted to be heartless, but he couldn¡¯t speak. Because he clearly understood. The Demon Lord is not the kind of truly heartless person.

    He could only say, his master, this extremely arrogant to the core person.

    He didn¡¯t want to expose a shred of sadness in front of Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo lingered there a long time. He recollected of every day and every moment here.

    Finally, Chu Mo¡¯s face revealed a touch of determination.

    ¡°Master, I know your hopes for me are very high. Disciple certainly won¡¯t make you disappointed!¡±

    Chu Mo kneeled and faced the emptynd, then bowed three times.

    He stood up, turned, and went down the mountain.

    This time Chu Mo didn¡¯t look back.

    Chu Mo only knew the approximate direction of the way home.

    Thousands of miles of road awaited him. It is an endless and arduous journey.

    But Chu Mo wasn¡¯t afraid. Chu Mo survived living with the Demon Lord. It¡¯s illogical to think he couldn¡¯t conquer his way home.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t walk very far the first day because it wasn¡¯t early when he left the Demon Lord. He had also gone back and wasted a lot of time.

    Therefore, Chu Mo had only moved thirty miles away from the mountain before the sky turned dark.

    Chu Mo decided to rest for the night, then set out tomorrow.

    He found an enormous ancient tree and climbed up. He sat on a ten foot wide branch and leaned against the tree trunk. Chu Mo started to silently cultivate.

    A starry night overhead. Silence between heaven and earth.

    Following the implementation of the scripture, arge amount of surrounding Yuan Qi started like a flood rushing forth towards Chu Mo¡¯s body.

    All of the meridians in his body acted along with the scripture. The acupuncture points of the meridians opened up and weed the Yuan Qi inside.

    Chu Mo could clearly feel himself continuously growing stronger following his continuous practice of the scripture and therge amount of Yuan Qi entering into his body.

    ¡°No wonder master said this scripture is the number one in the world.¡±

    ¡°The result is amazing!¡±

    ¡°Looks like cultivating along the road on the way home, perhaps¡­¡­.there is a possibility I could break through the fourth rank!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s like that¡­¡­¡±

    A cold light condensed in Chu Mo¡¯s pupils.

    A name and a face he loathed to the extreme floated before him.

    ¡°Xia Jie!¡±

    ¡°Wash your neck and wait for me!¡±

    [TL: It¡¯s a phrase used when someone wants revenge. I¡¯m not 100% sure what it means. My best guess is that it means take care of yourself because I want my revenge.]

    At this time, Chu Mo felt an itch. At the same time, faintly, there was a trace of scent. It transfered into his nose.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t bear it after a small cyclepleted. He opened his eyes, wrinkled his brow, and sized up his body.

    Borrowing the dim starlight, he subconsciously rolled up his sleeve and looked at his arm.

    There was actually ayer of sticky gunk on his originally spotless arm, a thing pitch ck like ink.

    That strange smell ising from this.

    ¡°Ou¡­¡­.¡±

    Even if it ising from his own body, it still made Chu Mo feel nauseous.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Chu Mo wrinkled his brow, gritted his teeth, and looked at the ck thing on his arm.

    Then he subconsciously untied his clothes and took a look.

    Practically his whole body was covered in that ck substance¡­¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    It is unknown how far this shrill cry traveled through the tranquil mountain forest.

    In short, several flying and walking beasts were sent fleeing by this voice.

    Some cowards would have a psychological scar left behind, and would never dare return here.

    Chu Mo sprung into action. He climbed down from the tree, and sprinted towards the nearest mountain creek he could remember.

    Rushing to the side of the creek, he used the fastest speed to throw off his clothes to the shore. He jumped in with a plop noise.

    ¡°Ao Ao Ao!¡±

    Chu Mo wailed like a ghost and howled like a wolf.

    He jumped out of the water.

    ÒòÎªÕâÆëÑüÉîµÄÏªË®£¬ÊµÔÚÊÇÌ«Á¹ÁË£¡

    Because this waist-deep creek water is actually really cold!

    It was somewhat unbearable even with a body that had entered into the Yuan Closure

    But he dropped his head and looked at the ck stuff all up and down his body.

    Chu Mo had another burst of feeling fed up. He is a person that loves to be clean. Chu Mo was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep if he didn¡¯tpletely clean his body.

    ¡°Not good. I would rather freeze to death than be filthy!¡±

    Gritting teeth, a plop sound, another jump.

    This time, perhaps he somewhat adapted or mentally prepared, but Chu Mo felt the creek wasn¡¯t nearly as cold as before.

    Chu Mo scrubbed like his life depended on it, but the filth was practically glued on his body. He finally managed to rub off a little bit after exerting an enormous amount of energy.

    Chu Mo looked in disgust. He abruptly dove into the water and grabbed a handful of sand to start rubbing¡­¡­

    Chu Mo repeated this in the cold water for over two hours. Chu Mo finally cleaned off almost all of the filth on his body.

    Hu!

    Chu Mo let out a breath atst. He mumbled: ¡°What in the devil, there¡¯s no rhyme or reason. My body just produced so much filthy stuff. What just happened?¡±

    A sudden lightugh came from within the woods.

    ¡°Hehe, how stupid!¡±

    ¡°But it is the process of cultivation. The body discharges impurities. It makes your physique even better. They call it washing the essence!¡±

    Chu Mo was scared, and he shivered: ¡°Who are you? Come out!¡±

    ¡°Hiding in the dark, what are you doing sneaking around?¡±

    The forest quieted down all of the sudden after Chu Mo¡¯s indignant yell.

    But right away¡­¡­

    ¡°What are you roaring for?¡±

    ¡°Showing you have a big voice?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t your family¡¯s forest. How can other people be sneaking around?¡±

    An indignant young girl¡¯s voice came from the forest. Soon after a girl wearing a blue dress came out of the shadowy woods. She stood at the shore and looked down upon Chu Mo in the creek.

    ¡°I came out, how about you?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo almost fainted from not breathing. Does this girl not have the least bit of shame? Does she not see I¡¯m wearing no clothes, and I am bathing in the creek?

    ¡°You, what you? Who cares to look at you? So thin, and it¡¯s dark¡­¡­ cough cough.¡± The girl realized her slip of the tongue, and she immediately shut up.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but give a supercilious look. He had always heard of men taking a peek at women bathing, but he had never met a women who peeps on men.

    ¡°Fine, sister, I have nothing much to look at. Please go away and let me put on some clothes okay?¡±

    [TL: I was in the pool!]

    Chu Mo spent a long time in the water, freezing and shivering. He refused to pursue the origin of the girl and only wanted her to go away.

    ¡°Humph, who cares see any more of you!¡± The girl snorted, then turned and left.

    He couldn¡¯t see the facial expression in the dark of night, but Chu Mo could tell the girl was blushing from her voice.

    Chu Mo watched the girl from behind as she disappeared into the forest. He waited a moment, then he tested out: ¡°You better not peep at me!¡±

    ¡°Pei Pei Pei, you little brat, who dares care about you. If you keep talking trash this girl will kick your clothes into the creek!¡±

    ¡°You can freeze to death!¡±

    The girl sure enough hadn¡¯t left, and her voice came over from a distance.

    Chu Mo hurriedly climbed out of the water. He was afraid she would really do it, and that would be miserable.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t say a word after he quickly dressed, and he turned to leave.

    Chu Mo had learned several things a youth his age shouldn¡¯t know due to growing up in the military.

    He was much more mature than people his same age.

    In this deste stretch for thousands of miles in the mountains, in the middle of the night, there is a girl with enormous courage that has a strange atmosphere that prates inside and out.

    ¡°Such a person of unknown origin¡­¡­¡±

    There was only one thought in Chu Mo¡¯s mind after he put on his clothes and calmed down: Get far away from her!

    ¡°Hey, how could you not have manners? Are you leaving without saying hello?

    Chu Mo never thought the girl would chase after him. She rushed before Chu Mo and scowled.

    This time, Chu Mo could see her clearly through the hazy starlight passing through the canopy. His heart couldn¡¯t help but praise: Gorgeous!

    She wore a blue dress. Her hair draped her shoulders, and she had thin and soft willowy eyebrows. She had red phoenix eyes, and cherry lips with a touch of purple-red.

    [TL: Red phoenix eyes is how Chinese people describe eyes that tilt up at the corner. They look something like this.]

    Her skin is extremely white. Even in the middle of the night it was like being blown away. Her watery eyes glittered like the stars in the sky overhead.

    Her waistline was a slight hourss, and two tall and thin perfectly straight beautiful legs that were faintly discernible through her dress.

    Although she didn¡¯t look old, but she she was a breathtaking beauty.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The young girl face became a little red from Chu Mo¡¯s somewhat reckless staring, and she couldn¡¯t help but be angry.

    ¡°You are so beautiful. Are you a fairy of the mountain?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    His heart slightly felt strange. This ce wasn¡¯t to far from where he and master secretly trained.

    Relying on the Demon Lord¡¯s abilities, he would certainly know if there were top rank Yuan Beasts nearby that could change into human form.

    Then why didn¡¯t he grab this girl?

    Was it because she is beautiful that he couldn¡¯t bear to touch her?

    Don¡¯t joke!

    Given that this young girl is very pretty, in Chu Mo¡¯s eyes, he wouldn¡¯t go easy if she is truly a Yuan beast.

    Chu Mo basically didn¡¯t believe this girl was the same as him, a human. He only had one reason: He doesn¡¯t believe!

    ¡°You are a fairy!¡±

    ¡°Your whole family are fairies!¡±

    ¡°Look with your own eyes, did I grow up to look like those ugly Yuan beasts?¡±

    The girl indignantly looked at Chu Mo and scolded.

    ¡°How could you appear here if you aren¡¯t a fairy Yuan beast that can change into human form.¡±

    ¡°Pei, aren¡¯t you also here? Aren¡¯t you a shape shifting demon?¡± The young girl had a silver tongue, and her words were unusually sharp.

    Chu Mo scratched his head. He felt what the other person said is reasonable. Therefore he asked: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­who am I?¡±

    The girl puckered her willow brows. A color of pain and ignorance appeared on her beautiful cheeks.

    ¡°In the end who am I?

    ¡°I can vaguely remember my name¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah ah, you are annoying!¡±

    ¡°What does who I am have to do with you?¡±

 Chapter 16: Marvelous Cultivation

    Chapter 16: Marvelous Cultivation

    Chu Mou could still see the girls fierce expression even if the night was pitch ck. His mouth twitched as he said: ¡°Who cares about your affairs? The road is big, let¡¯s each take our side and bid farewell!¡±

    The girl is very beautiful, but so what? Chu Mo had seen several beautiful women before.

    Which of the granddies from Yellow me City are not gentle and loving?

    Even if they are dressed up¡­¡­

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t wish to provoke this crafty and headstrong little miss high and mighty.

    ¡°Hey, Don¡¯t go!¡± The girl¡¯s image shed, and she unexpectedly blocked in front of Chu Mo. A pair of vivid ck eyes stared at Chu Mo: ¡°You are rude! I¡¯m a girl, do you not know how to take a hint?¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s brow filled with wrinkles. He looked at the girl and honestly said: ¡°Please youngdy. We aren¡¯t acquaintances. Why must you persistently trouble me?¡±

    At the same time, the level of danger Chu Mo felt towards this young woman jumped up several times.

    Her action just now of suddenly appearing before him clearly shows this girl¡¯s state isn¡¯t low. She is at least a higher level than himself.

    Because he still can¡¯t do anything right now.

    ¡°This dense dark forest has too many scary things. You are willing to ditch a beautiful girl like me here?¡± The girl stood with two hands on her waist, and she red furiously at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t even see half the word ¡°fear¡± on her face.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Do you feel in the wrong? Humph, fancy that you¡¯re a man!¡± The girl¡¯s logic was not forgiving.

    ¡°You still aren¡¯t finished¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo returned a supercilious look: ¡°First, how did you appear in a dense forest like this girl?¡±

    ¡°Second, how is your skill so good? You are climbing through this mountain like it is tnd. What could you be afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Also, I¡¯m not a man. I am a boy.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the girl in the blue dress and added a final stab: ¡°Look clearly. I am a boy!¡±

    ¡°Big sister!¡±

    ¡°Big sister? You are calling me big sister? Do I look like a big sister?¡±

    The girl looked like a cat that had its tail stepped on. Her hair stood on end.

    ¡°You have a sharp mouth brat. I¡¯m eleven years old. In one look you are older than me. Based on what do you call me big sister?¡± The girl raged.

    ¡°Ze¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo was momentarily speechless. He looked at this young girl that was already half a head taller than him. She had curves in the ces that should have curves, and she was thin in the ces one should be thin, extremely attractive.

    [TL: Ze is an interjection to express disgust or admiration. In this case it is disgust.]

    Chu Mo nced at the girl¡¯s chest, and he cursed in his heart in disagreement: Eleven? What did she eat to grow up like this? I¡¯m an educated person. Is she trying to cheat me? Impossible!

    ¡°Younger than me huh, then, little sister, do you have anything else? If there is nothing else then should we not part?¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°Who is your little sister?¡± The girl stared, then wrinkled her willow brows. Her pupils shed a trace of having no knowledge about something. She looked at Chu Mo and said: ¡°I cannot find my family. I don¡¯t know who I am¡­¡­¡±

    At thest two sentences, one could hear the softness that a young girl should have be revealed.

    But Cho Mo didn¡¯t believe this girl¡¯s softness. Afraid he couldn¡¯t believe a young weak girl could suddenly appear here.

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Chu Mo bitterly smiled inside as soon as these words came out. Sure enough the proximity to pitch makes you ck. He had spent a long time with master, and began to adopt his style of words.

    Just like the past, even though he doubted the origins of the girl, he would still not say such a thing.

    ¡°Yes, it really has nothing to do with you.¡± The girl sighed loudly. Her face revealed a delicate and pitiful expressone that causes one to feel pain.

    Chu Mo yet unmoved, only calmly looked at the young girl.

    The girl wanted to say something. All the sudden expression between her brows slightly changed.

    ¡°Fine, you have business, leave and have fun fun!¡±

    Chu Mo felt the image of the girl before him sh, and it disappeared from there.

    It immediately stunned Chu Mo. Chu Mo had secretly judged her strength in his head. He thought she was stronger, but her strength had limits.

    If he truly used his skills, he wouldn¡¯t be much worse off than her.

    But this girl used her full skill when she left. Chu Mo had only seen that kind of skill used by his master the Demon Lord!

    Don¡¯t tell me, this young girl¡­¡­she has strengthparable to the Demon Lord?¡±

    Is it not too ridiculous?

    Chu Mo shook his head. He couldn¡¯t believe this is possible.

    Cho Mo was no longer sleepy due to the girl¡¯s disturbance. He decided to immediately leave this troublesomend.

    Chu Mo walked a long time. The girl once again appeared at the ce she was just at. Only this time she held a pitiful expression on her face. She lightly patted her stomach and muttered: ¡°What a terrifying aura!¡±

    ¡°He should be able to kill me, but he didn¡¯t raise a hand against me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he has something to do with this young boy?¡±

    ¡°Did he perceive I had no killing intent towards the young boy?¡±

    ¡°This boy¡­¡­.it appears he is rted the the purpose of this trip.¡±

    ¡°But, who am I?¡±

    ¡°Where did Ie from?¡±

    ¡°Why did Ie here?¡¯

    The girls face once again revealed a painful expression as she muttered. She used her hands to massage her temples. She depressingly said after a while: ¡°This type of feeling is truly ufortable!¡±

    The girl smoothly went through the dense forest. She looked at the clear night sky. She looked at the direction Chu Mo went in and hastily pursued.

    A figure gradually appeared in the empty sky after the girl had walked for a long time.

    The ck robed Demon Lord. He restrained his breath and coldly stared in the direction Chu Mo and the girl left in. He softly said with distinction: ¡°That world¡¯s¡­¡­whye find my disciple? Humph, I¡¯ll kill you if you have ill intention, thereby eliminating any trouble!¡±

    Finished speaking, the Demon Lord¡¯s Image shed, disappearing without a trace.

    Naturally Chu Mo knew nothing about this.

    The light began to shine. A red sun climbed in the trees, shedding little spots of light into the forest. Chu Mo had already walked sixty miles.

    At this time, he was practicing arge amount of the chants the Demon Lord taught him.

    ¡°Other people¡¯s masters teach disciples knife skills, sword skills, fist skills, palm skills, and footwork¡­¡­always exining clearly.¡±

    ¡°Then carefully give guidance in simple terms¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°My master teaches me a pile of chants. But he doesn¡¯t tell me what a single chant is. I must use the scripture to attempt each one¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo frowned muttering to himself. This path, after sixty miles he only clearly understood what one method was.

    This was a type of fighting skill that had three moves all together.

    But that chant is very long and very abstruse.

    Chu Mo originally wanted to study a type of footwork. He could increase his speed along the road by studying footwork. He could increase several times or even dozens of times if he footwork was high enough.

    But after using the scripture at the same time to study this long chant, he discovered it is a boxing skill.

    He didn¡¯t know if it had a name. Chu Mo reckoned it did, but the Demon Lord never even told him.

    Although this boxing skill only has three moves, it can change into countless variations. It can be rated as an exquisite peerless skill.

    The difference between the military martial art skills Chu Mo refined growing up and this skill is like the difference between the heaven and the earth.

    Therefore, Chu Mo¡¯s whole person was consumed in the three move technique after firstining.

    As a result, an interesting scenery appeared in this peaceful forest.

    A teenager was galloping through the forest while constantly iling his arms around and muttering chants. It looked extremely silly.

    One wouldn¡¯t know if it was training or an idiot.

    The girl in the blue dress secretly following Chu Mo thought thetter.

    ¡°This brat had a razor wit. Why does he look like an insane person?¡±

    The blue dress girl wrinkled her brow and watched Chu Mo from afar. She saw his gestures. Her rosy facepletely puzzled.

    ¡°Haha, I understand. It is originally like this!¡±

    ¡°Qi starts in the Dantian, passes through the Tian Shu, and strengthens in the Tian Chi¡­¡­¡±

    [TL: A Dantian is a ce below the navel. The Tian Shu are meridians to the left and right of the navel. The Tian Chi is a meridian outside the nipple towards the armpit.]

    ¡°Via the Tian Quan, Qu Ze, Xi Men, Nei Guan, and Da Ling¡­¡­to the Lao Gong.¡±

    [TL: Tian Quan is a meridian on the arm beneath the shoulder. Qu Ze is at the elbow. The Xi Men is at the center of the forearm. Nei Men is between the center of the forearm and the wrist. Da Ling is at the wrist, and the Lao Gong is in between the knuckle of the index finger and the knuckle of the middle finger. This picture contains most of the points.]

    meridians

    ¡°Finally gathering at the Shao Zi, Guan Chong, Zhong Chong, Shang Yang, and Shao Shang¡­¡­¡±

    [TL: Meridians on all of the fingertips. The picture shows an extra meridian on the pinkie not mentioned.]

    hand meridians

    ¡°and strikes out with a spiraling force¡­¡­¡±

    Suddenly Chu Mo let out argeugh scaring the girl in the blue dress behind him.

    Soon after Chu Mo¡¯s image shed, and he moved extremely agile towards arge tree.

    Chu Mo flew flew into the sky when he got within ten feet of the enormous tree, ruthlessly punched, smashing into the tree¡­¡­

    Crash!

    A muffled bang, Chu Mo¡¯s whole person struck into therge tree.

    The outline of a person with their arms and legs spread out was stuck in the tree. It slowly slid to the ground andid motionless.

    The girl in the blue dress had huge eyes, her mouth wide open shocked by the scene.

    After a time she finally mumbled: ¡°Is he insane?¡±

    Of course Chu Mo isn¡¯t insane. He is in unspeakably bitter suffering. Originally Chu Mo thought he understood the chant¡¯s brilliant areas. He was very pleased with himself and wanted to give it a test. The result¡­¡­. cough cough, turned into this.

    This three move boxing skill is peerless and exquisite. Even though Chu Mo is a genius, he could notpletelyprehend the essence in such a short period of time.

    Therefore, tragedy.

    Chu Moy on the ground a long time before slowly starting to move.

    He climbed up, pped the dust off himself, and couldn¡¯t help but scold: ¡°Master, you old devil. What kind of bullshit boxing skill is this?¡±

    ¡°Hisss¡­¡­it hurts!¡±

    ¡°Teach the chant and don¡¯t care anymore¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is there such an irresponsible master under the heavens!¡±

    ¡°I curse you, how do I do it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d juste out and hit me!¡±

    The girl in the blue dress nkly stared at the teenager cursing and hopping around from far away. Her brain couldn¡¯tprehend, how could this world have such a master and disciple?

    ¡°The master only teaches chants then flings them away without a care.¡±

    ¡°The disciple doesn¡¯t respect the master and dares to criticize?¡±

    If it were me, acting like him, I would certainly have been expelled from the sect¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I would be fortunate if I wasn¡¯t struck to death!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why am I speaking like this? I¡­¡­..am from where?¡±

    The blue dress girl wrinkled her brow and bitterly pondered.

    Chu Mo muttered something after he had his fill of cursing. He began to walk and make gestures.

    The blue dress girl followed Chu Mo for nine whole days like this. It was nearly the same sight every day.

    At the same time she learned of the teenager¡¯s stubbornness and persistence.

    ording to the young girl, Chu Mo is simply a little madman.

    Every day he finds new ways to torment himself.

    He either ps himself into a tree or a cliff. He makes weird gestures and plunges into waterfalls, weing the rapids snarling.

    Every day he goes crazy covering himself in dirt, yet he doesn¡¯t give up.

    Every day he scolds his irresponsible master, then after taking a rest, he is bursting with life and tormenting himself all over again.

    The girl had never seen such a cultivator before. It truly opened her eyes.

    Atst, things began to change on the night of the ninth day.

    Chu Mo encountered trouble!

 Chapter 17: Demon Lordéˆ¥æªš Past Events

    Chapter 17: Demon Lord¡¯s Past Events

    He was next to a big river preparing to catch a fish, carelessly¡­¡­.he entered into the territory of an enormous python.

    The enormous python was as thick as a bucket, twenty feet long, faint blue scales flickering an ice cold light, and a pair of blood red eyes staring death at Chu Mo. From head to tail, it emitted an intense death aura.

    The small half of the python was submerged under water, remaining motionless despite the rapids. It coldly stared down Chu Mo, at any time it could possibly attack him.

    Chu Mo felt a cool air on his back, because he recognized the python!

    This is a Yuan beast!

    Rank four Yuan beast!

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t recognize many Yuan beasts. But this python is one of the ones he knows.

    It is named Red Eye Ice Python!

    In Demon Lord¡¯s eyes, this rank four Yuan beast wasn¡¯t much different than a little earthworm, easily squishable.

    But for Chu Mo, this is a terrifying creature possessing incredible killing power.

    Chu Mo recognized this thing because he saw a Red Eye Ice Python when he was young.

    Speaking of, that was already six years ago. Chi Mo was only seven at that time.

    Fan Wu Di was guarding the border between Da Xia and Da Qi at the time. He brought Chu Mo along because there wasn¡¯t a war.

    Boys can only grow into true men by being in the military ording to grandpa.

    There was a big river not far away from the camp. It was a natural border between Da Xia and Da Qi.

    There had never been anything scary in the river, always peaceful.

    But one day, a Red Eye Ice Python came from somewhere unknown. That one was a bit bigger than the one today.

    Chu Mo saw that Red Eye Ice Python eat a soldier whole as the man went to fetch water. Chu Mo waspletely terrified.

    The Red Eye Ice Python wasn¡¯t satisfied after devouring the soldier, and it charged towards them.

    The other soldiers put up a resistance when they saw what happened, and they staked their lives escorting Chu Mo away.

    Grandfather enraged when he heard the news. He brought a group of elite soldiers to go kill it.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t see theter course of events, but he heard from the mouths of other people.

    The Red Eye Ice Python killed seventeen yellow rank one team leaders and injured more than thirteen yellow rank two captains.

    One yellow rank three deputy general that had broken through the Yuan Closure had his arm ripped off.

    Although grandfather wasn¡¯t injured, but he had no power left after killing the Red Eye Ice Python.

    These are the injuries that urred after arge amount of military expertsid siege!

    Grandfather was the first one to charge!

    Grandfather was already a rank four cultivator at that time!

    Chu Mo heard the Red Eye Ice Python¡¯s scales were extremely hard. Sharp swords only left a slight trace when they struck the Python. Rank one and two warriors fundamentally couldn¡¯t break through the defense.

    Furthermore that thing could shoot ice breath from itsrge mouth. People could be frozen stiff upon getting hit.

    Then it uses its tail to ruthlessly strike. A person would be broken into pieces, like crushing a piece of ice.

    Unbelievably terrifying!

    In the end after the Red Eye Ice Python was killed, they dragged it back. It waspletely mutted from head to tail, no longer showing its former prestige.

    But the created destruction left all of the participants with an unforgettable impression.

    Afterwords Fan Wudi once said, even after breaking through the fifth rank, entering into the Thousand Man Killing state, upon meeting this thing, the farther away the better!

    The rank three deputy general from that time is now a household manager for the Fan house in Yellow me City.

    His strength suddenly dropped because his arm was ripped off. He was no longer suited to stay in the military.

    Feeling guilty, grandfather arranged for him to be a household manager to repay him.

    Chu Mo knew from the first portion of leaving the mountain that his return home wouldn¡¯t be peaceful. But he never thought the first Yuan Beast he encountered would be a Red Eye Ice Python!

    Chu Mo stronglyughed while looking at the huge python before him emitting a strange brilliant ray of light in its eyes: ¡°Hey, Python brother, hello ah¡­¡­.the weather today isn¡¯t bad. Have you alsoe out for a stroll?¡±

    Rank four Yuan beasts possess a certain consciousness. Although it isn¡¯t too high, but they can practically understand most of human speech.

    Hissss!

    A scarlet light shot out from its pupils, the murderous intent condensed even more.

    Chu Mo¡¯s words were no good. He turned to the side and rushed away.

    Ah!

    A ball of ice breath spit out of the python¡¯s mouth. Itnded at the location Chu Mo was just standing.

    After a burst of icy sounds, the grass at the original ce was already covered in ayer of ice, temporarily frozen!

    A gust of wind happened to blow by at this time. The frozen grass made a burst of crackling noises. Disintegrated, it fell to the ground stillpletely frozen!

    If Chu Mo had reacted a little bit slower just now, those frozen popsicles would be him!

    Chu Mo felt a numbing sensation on his scalp. He looked at the Red Eye Ice Python and said: ¡°Are you ying? Strangerse together by chance¡­¡­can we not peacefully get along?¡±

    Chu Mo spoke while slowly retreating at the same time.

    The Red Eye Ice Python already considered him prey. It moved peerlessly quick and violent towards Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo screamed, turned round, and ran!

    His grandfather didn¡¯t wish to face this thing. How could a guy like him who just broke through the Yuan Closure fight it?

    There are times to be brave and hot-blooded!

    The present is not the time to risk one¡¯s life.

    The running speed of the rank three state is naturally very fast. The Red Eye Ice Python isn¡¯t the least bit slow onnd even though it is a Yuan beast that lives in the water.

    In the blink of an eye, the boy and python already crossed a distance of thousands of feet.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The girl in the blue dress naturally was watching the scene from far away. She watched with interest, then wondered if she should help him.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t help him, nine times out of ten¡­¡­.he will die by this python.¡±

    ¡°I feel, Him and I are rted together in this purpose¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sick of it, only the heavens know what my purpose is!¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t let him die.¡±

    ¡°Or I could continue watching. I could rescue him right now, and he wouldn¡¯t necessarily appreciate me. Humph, detestable boy, let him suffer a little bit.¡±

    The blue dress girl muttered, her pair of eyes yet locked onto the Red Eye Ice Python, ready to act at any moment.

    She yet didn¡¯t know, high up in the sky, there is another person!

    The ck robed Demon Lord¡¯s face was even more pale than before. Clear cold pupils watched the scene.

    Although he drove Chu Mo away, but this is a doomed road. How could the Demon Lord easily let him go off alone?

    High in the empty sky, the Demon Lord could feel the weakening of his body¡­¡­continuously intensify.

    Originally, he had his mind set on dying.

    Being beaten down to this world practically cut off any of his hope!

    Finding a sessor. He did not wish for his heritage toe to ruin.

    But he had no desires for his disciple to get revenge or help him. Given that with his ability he couldn¡¯t.

    His life, apart from that one deep shadow, had practically no regrets or restraints.

    He never took a disciple. If it were not for his limited time, he would have never done such a thing.

    Therefore¡­¡­he thought very simply.

    ¡°Find a naturally talented child. Teach things that should be taught then kick him out!¡±

    ¡°Die or don¡¯t die, does it have anything to do with me?¡±

    ¡®Anyways, if my heritage breaks at my hands, I cannot face my ancestors after death.¡±

    It is an easy thing to think, but doing¡­¡­it is yet another matter.

    So long as one doesn¡¯t have a heart of stone, how can they truly be heartless?

    Kicking out Chu Mo from the mountain, then Chu Mo runs back. The Demon Lord already knew when Chu Mo bowed at the emptynd. To stop caring about one is in fact a difficult thing.

    Therefore he grabbed some Yuan beasts to replenish his life, then he secretly followed Chu Mo.

    Death, ording to him is already unavoidable. Unable to restore himself, it is a sooner orter kind of thing.

    His original n was to find a quiet ce to die after passing on hisplete teaching.

    But he has worry right now, and is no longer unaffected.

    He wants to see Chu Mo return to Yellow me. He wants to watch Chu Mo reach a certain level thenpletely be at rest.

    This is the voice in the deepest pit of his heart!

    Even if he doesn¡¯t want to face it, it is inescapable.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    A rare sight from the Demon Lord. He let out a sigh.

    That pair of cold clear pupils observed his disciple. He mumbled watching the little worm chasing after his disciple: ¡°Looks like¡­¡­this thing, after all it still has use.¡±

    ¡°Butterfly, you were right. One is never truly free if there is something they care about.¡±

    While he was speaking, a pale little jade bottle appeared in the Demon Lord¡¯s hand. He opened up the cork, and an extremely strong medicine scent came out.

    ¡°Seven Revolution Immortal Pills¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°At that time, to grab this thing for me, you didn¡¯t hesitate, sneaking into the Pill Sect to give it to me.

    ¡°Because of this thing, it invoked your entire n¡¯s wrath. Those elders who should die didn¡¯t have the slightest bit ofpassion towards their own n member. They smashed your corporeal body, destroying all of your ability¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°They imprisoned your Yuan Spirit on the altar. Day and night your spirit me burned.¡±

    ¡°He he, they are truly ruthless¡­¡­truly out of hand!¡±

    ¡°The people of the Pill Sect¡­¡­.all went over the line. They said this is good. This woman is guilty of stealing the medicine, but she had reasons. Give out a corresponding punishment, this matter is enough.¡±

    ¡°But those animals¡­¡­for a little bit of resources, for their selfishness, they unexpectedly acted and suppressed you!¡±

    ¡°My pitiful Butterfly¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°They should all die!¡±

    ¡°I should die!¡±

    The Demon Lord revealed a ferocious color from his sharp and pointy featured face. Eyes full of remorse and pain.

    ¡°Moreover I¡­¡­.couldn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    ¡°The person who should die is me!¡±

    ¡°The person suffering the spirit me¡­¡­it should be me!¡±

    ¡°I originally believed the poison of the Seven Demons could be cured. I wished to resolve this poison after being struck down to the mortal realm, then go rescue you.¡±

    ¡°But I underestimated this poison in the end¡­¡­s I thought too high of myself!¡±

    ¡°I am trash!¡±

    ¡°I cannot cure this poison. I can only wait for death.¡±

    ¡°I already resigned to death, but who would have thought I would encounter a youth with such frightening talent¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Butterfly, he is truly an outstanding child. You would certainly like him.¡±

    ¡°Forgive my selfishness. I wish to watch him grow up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Seven Revolution Immortal Pills. One revolution replenishes one year of life¡­¡­Butterfly, sorry, wait another seven years for me!¡±

    ¡°This child will be grown after seven years. My soul wille find you. Even if I am scared out of my mind, I will make you free!¡±

    A tear smoothly rolled out of the corner of the Demon Lord¡¯s eye.

    Soon after the demon Lord¡¯s hand trembled. He withdrew a medicine pill from the bottle, raised his head, and swallowed.

 Chapter 18: Desperate Growth

    Chapter 18: Desperate Growth

    ¡°Master¡­¡­master¡­¡­monsters havee, quick save me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t save me and your apprentice will die!¡±

    ¡°Your legacy will be broken!¡±

    Chu Mo ran and yelled at the same time, appearing to be in an amazingly difficult situation.

    But in the process of fleeing, he used one of the footwork techniques he had studied from the numerous chants, and he very naturally put it to used.

    That footwork technique is one he had just tested from a chant two days ago.

    He knew the technique was one to lighten the body. But just like the boxing skill, it is extremely profound and cryptic.

    Chu Mo gave up at that time. He nned to firstpletely learn the boxing skill then learn it.

    Chu Mo never thought he would unexpectedly exert his maximum potential in the process of fleeing for his life. He naturally casted out the skill without pondering the meaning!

    This foot skill is quite formidable. Chu Mo put it to full use and discovered he was twice as fast as before!

    One should know he merely implemented the skill, he is certainly not proficient in this branch of footwork.

    But it is toote to be happy. Because after he increased speed, that Red Eye Ice Python that should die¡­¡­unexpectedly also increased speed!

    ¡°Have you just been feeling like taking a walk? Bastard!¡±

    Chu Mo seethed in anger. He couldn¡¯t help but shout for someone to rescue him.

    In his opinion, this wouldn¡¯t be losing face. His life would soon be gone. What else could he do but yell for help?

    The Demon Lord in the sky didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He believed this disciple naturally talented with outstanding meridians. The most important thing is, Chu Mo is smarter than himself!

    Persistent and stubborn, the Demon Lord admired Chu Mo¡¯s all out effort. Chu Mo wouldn¡¯t yield even to his methods.

    If it were not for using the little method to blind the eyes of the Immortal Sky idiots, and Seventh Elder biting the hand that feeds him¡­¡­making this young person the disciple of the Demon Lord would have been an impossibility.

    Therefore, who could say Chu Mo is a spineless coward afraid of death? The Demon Lord would not agree.

    But this child is just the opposite. He is extremely clever, understands the situation, and knows how to use everything to defend himself!

    He definitely does not hesitate in times he should risk his life, but in times he should ck off, he was definitely not willing to waste a portion of strength!

    This made him a lovable and hateable little thing!

    Only such a person can go far!

    The Demon Lord¡¯s whole Essence, Qi, and Spirit experienced an enormous change in a short moment after eating the Seven Revolution Immortal Pills. All kinds of weakness in his bodypletely disappeared.

    All of the blood in his body recovered to peak status.

    His whole body was like enshrouded in an ethereal Qi.

    Floating like an immortal!

    Hearing Chu Mo¡¯s cry for help, he unhappily transmitted a concept: ¡°Idiot! Is the boxing skill you studied a decoration?¡±

    Boom!

    Chu Mo felt a miraculous column of light sh in his brain. He ran and pped his thigh: ¡°I am also a skilled person!¡±

    ¡°That three move boxing skill, do I notprehend the first move?¡±

    ¡°How could I be so stupid and forget this?¡±

    The Demon Lord used this concept extremely cleverly. Chu Mo thought it was just a sh of an idea. He could never have thought it was the master secretly helping.

    Chu Mo turned and charged at the Red Ey Ice Python behind him: ¡°Hello, big worm. If you keep chasing me, I won¡¯t be so polite!¡±

    Pu!

    The Red Eye Ice Python in hot pursuit didn¡¯t have the slightest notion of stopping. Another cold breath sprayed towards Chu Mo. A tree that needed three or four men to wrap around was turned into an ice sculpture in an instant.

    Crash!

    The Red Eye Ice Python¡¯s tyrannical body struck into therge tree soon after, immediately breaking apart therge frozen tree.

    Those frozen chunks quickly sshed towards Chu Mo!

    ¡°Fine, my good intentions have been taken advantage of. Wait a moment and this kid will rip off your skin and use your flesh for snake soup!¡±

    Chu Mo gritted his teeth, activated the footwork skill, and actually turned, rushing towards the the Red Eye Ice Python.

    He raised his hand into a fist.

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death animal!¡±

    The blue dress girl had already prepared to rescue Chu Mo to make him appreciate her.

    ¡°Hmph, this girl wants to know what kind of expression you will reveal after she rescues you!¡±

    The girl in blue raised an eyebrow pleased with herself. Just about raised her hand, yet was surprisingly shocked.

    Because that youngster already acted!

    The Red Eye Ice Python that had been chasing Chu Mo unexpectedly saw Chu Mo turn and rush towards it. Its blood red pupils shot out an extremely disdainful light.

    It¡¯s body slightly stopped. That extremely powerful tail advanced towards Chu Mo¡­¡­ruthlessly striking.

    ¡°Qi, rises from the Dantian, passes through the Tian Shu, strengthens in the Tian Chi¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Via the Tian Quan, Qu Ze, Xi Men, Nei Guan, Da Ling¡­¡­Lao Gong.¡±

    ¡°Finally gathering at the Shao Zi, Guan Chong, Zhong Chong, Shang Yang, and Shao Shang¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°and strikes out with a spiraling force¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo snarled.

    Boom!

    The fist ruthlessly collided together with the Red Eye Ice Python¡¯s tail.

    The blue dress girl¡¯s mouth opened wide in shock. She practically couldn¡¯t help but rush over to momentarily rescue Chu Mo¡­¡­

    That peerlessly powerful python that could easily crush arge tree, unexpectedly¡­¡­struck open by Chu Mo¡¯s fist!

    Blood streamed in the empty sky.

    The blue dress girl almost forgot to breathe watching this shocking sight.

    Her face held an expression of absolute disbelief.

    Chu Mo¡¯s confidence greatly increased after the fist struck, He leaped right behind the Red Eye Ice Python using his not yet proficient footwork skill. Then he rushed towards its throat.

    Hit where it hurts!

    The weak point of the enormous snake is right there!

    The immensely powerful tail had been cracked by one fist of the opponent. The Red Eye Ice Python let out a painful hiss, and it also followed with extreme rage!

    It basically didn¡¯t have enough time to turn around before feeling a deadly aura surround it.

    The intelligence of a rank four Yuan beast isn¡¯t low. The first reaction the Red Eye Ice Python has to danger isn¡¯t to run, but rather to ¡°Swish¡±. It raises up all of the scales around its neck!

    [TL: The ¡°swish¡± is a sound effect describing the sound the snake makes as it raises the scales.]

    Each of the scales shed with a cold light, all extremely sharp and the size of Chu Mo¡¯s palm!

    It scares any attempt from the enemy to attack the weak point!

    But Chu Mo isn¡¯t the least bit afraid.

    This is a time of you die I live. The least bit of hesitation changes a life or death situation!

    Chu Mo gritted his teeth: ¡°Little worm¡­¡­go die!¡±

    Once again the first move of the three round strike ruthlessly smashed into the already raised¡­¡­sharp like knives scales!

    The top rank skill used the apex of Yuan power. Taking its power¡­¡­implementing it to the maximum!

    Common skills that can bring into y thirty to forty percent Yuan power are already considered not bad.

    But Chu Mo¡¯s cultivation skill can bring practically ny percent into y!

    The sharp scales easily cut open Chu Mo¡¯s fist. Fresh blood¡­¡­dripped out instantly.

    But Chu Mo vigorously sunk the fist¡­¡­ruthlessly smashing this Red Eye Ice Python¡¯s weak point.

    Boom!

    A muffled bang.

    The fist gathered arge amount of Yuan power, striking with a loud sound into the python¡¯s throat.

    Immediately rupturing the inside flesh.

    The arteries burst, and the flesh broke apart!

    The tyrannical Yuan power wreaked havoc in the Red Eye Ice Python. It made this rank four Yuan beast temporarily insane!

    The enormous body madly writhed, crashing and sending Chu Mo flying.

    But this Red Eye Ice Python was already struck half dead by Chu Mo¡¯s fist.

    Although it was madly writhing on the ground, it was just ast ditch effort before death, that¡¯s it.

    Chu Mo was sent flying backwards dozens of feet. Hended in some underbrush, and his whole body felt like a scattered frame.

    He spit out a mouthful of blood and scolded: ¡°Thing that should die, facing death you still want to retaliate against this kid. Do you wish to end in mutual destruction? This is a person that has been hit countless times by the Grand Demon Lord! My body is strong, could I be struck down by you? Dream on!¡±

    Speaking, he unexpectedly climbed up like a person that had nothing happen to him. Chu Mo faced the Red Eye Ice Python and walked over.

    But if one carefully looked, they would discover that the back of his dirty dusty clothes¡­¡­were allpletely drenched!

    The legs he walked on both slightly trembled.

    The attack just now¡­¡­it used up nearly all of this youth¡¯s power!

    The eyes of the blue dress girl in hiding maintained their shocked color. She looked at the boy¡¯s fist dripping with bloodpletely speechless.

    She originally believed him a coward afraid of death. She never thought he would explode with such madness!

    So ruthless!

    ¡°Truly a terrifying little monster!¡±

    The blue dress girl slowly came back to her senses after some time. She slightly gained a little bit of respect for the young man in her eyes.

    The Demon Lord in the cloud inly looked at Chu Mo and coldly snorted: ¡°Idiot!¡±

    He turned and left.

    Chu Mo looked at his right fist constantly dripping with blood. He gritted his teeth and scolded at the huge python: ¡°Come again and bite me!¡±

    ¡°The tiger didn¡¯t show its power, did you believe this kid is a kitty?¡±

    ¡°Damn you, could you not obediently say in the water? What did youe out for?¡±

    ¡°Is thend your territory?¡±

    ¡°Time to bury your little life here. Is that clear?¡±

    Pff¡­¡­

    The blue dress girl couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Chu Mo kicked using his footwork skill, fiercely turning. A cold murderous aura shed in his pupils in that instant.

    The small amount of Yuan power in his body momentarily boiled, ready to strike at any time!

    Seeing blue dress girl, he immediately rxed a breath and said: ¡°Why are you still following me?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, is this mountain the territory of your family? Why do you care about where I go?¡± The blue dress girl gave a lovably arrogant expression. She gave a nted look at Chu Mo and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t know who it was just now, yelling out save me. How did such impressive power appear?¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s face revealed a little embarrassment. He returned a superior look and said: ¡°So what? Was it not killed by me?¡±

    ¡°The one whoughsst is king!¡±

    ¡°Luck, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Kill a little snake and you¡¯re king? Absolute ignorance!¡±

    The blue dress girl spoke and walked over. She kicked the twitching body of the Red Eye Ice Python with a disdainful look: ¡°Little rank four Yuan beast. It doesn¡¯t even have a beast pellet. It¡¯s flesh can only increase power a little bit. Contrary to what one might expect, it¡¯s worthless.¡±

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t wish to respond to her. The bones, flesh, and skin of the Red Eye Ice Python were taken back to auction that one time long ago. It sold for arge amount of money.

    His grandfather used the money topensate for the soldiers killed and injured. It was enough to make sure their families could live well for a lifetime.

    How could this blue dress girl say it is worthless?

    ¡°Help me out.¡± Chu Mo pointed at the Red Eye Ice Snake: ¡°Rip off the skin, pull out the meat, and extract the bones.¡±

    ¡°Disgusting!¡± The blue dress girl was like a little rabbit, instantly jumping: ¡°You want me, a girl, to do that?¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s lips curled. He pulled out a short sharp knife and started to clean it himself: ¡°Don¡¯t help then don¡¯t help. What does speaking so much nonsense do? If you can¡¯t do it you can¡¯t do it. Is it because you are a girl?¡±

    Even though the snake had already died, the skin was still incredibly tough. Chu Mo had to use a lot of effort.

    The blue dress girl watched Chu Mo grit his teeth and struggle. She thought a moment and walked over. Using an unwilling voice she said: ¡°Give me the knife!¡±

 Chapter 19: Withered Shrub

    Chapter 19: Withered Shrub

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Chu Mo looked somewhat on guard at the girl.

    Blue dress girl unhappily said: ¡°Help you clean the snake! You¡¯re so stupid and weak. How long is it going to take you?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo smiled then gave the short knife to the girl.

    The maiden didn¡¯t say she was a weak little girl this time. Her actions were neat and sharp. Her actions were extremely graceful even though it was a bloody matter. It was a type of strange beauty.

    ¡°Have you done this type of thing often?¡± Chu Mo asked a little startled.

    The maiden was slightly startled and immediately wrinkles her willow eyebrows, an unsure expression: ¡°Yes ah¡­¡­why am I able to do this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo looked a little depressed. He said to her: ¡°You didn¡¯t really lose your memory right?¡±

    ¡°Lose memory?¡± The blue dress maiden seriously thought, then nodded: ¡°Must be right!¡±

    ¡°How can you be so certain?¡± Chu Mo is honestly a little reluctant to trust her words.

    ¡°Without a doubt ah, I can¡¯t remember anything. And yet I¡¯m so skilled, it must be amnesia!¡± The blue dress girl looked with a cute arrogant expression at Chu Mo.

    ¡°Then, what is your name?¡± Chu Mo gave approval in his heart as he watched the girl skillfully clean out the Red Eye Ice Python, and he casually asked.

    ¡°My name. Let me think¡­¡­¡± The girl thought a long time, then the spoke: ¡°My name, it seems like¡­¡­Qi Xiaoyu.¡±

    ¡°It seems like?¡± Chu Mo a little depressed, looked at this charmingly beautiful maiden before his eyes: ¡°Are you guessing?¡±

    The girl said feeling a little wrong: ¡°Remembering my name isn¡¯t very easy okay?¡±

    ¡°I have to rack my brains to finally remember with great difficulty!¡±

    ¡°Then, it is Qi Xiaoyu¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, then he asked: ¡°Can you remember anything else besides your name?¡±

    The maiden nodded: ¡°I only remember, I came here to do something. It seems that matter is rted to you. I can¡¯t remember anything else.¡±

    ¡°Had to do with me?¡± Chu Mo looked startled at the maiden: ¡°Big sister can we stop it? We aren¡¯t acquaintances. How could your affairs have anything to do with me?¡±

    The girl returned a supercilious look: ¡°Big brother! I am speaking the truth. Why don¡¯t you believe?¡±

    ¡°It is best to have nothing to do with me.¡± Chu Mo muttered.

    Soon after Chu Mo started a bamboo fire. He waited until the fire pretty much extinguished, until there were only some glowing red coals remaining.

    He finally roasted some snake kabobs. He also pulled out some seasoning and evenly sprinkled them on top.

    The meat of the rank four Yuan beast was extremely fatty. Oil constantly dripped into the coals and made spattering noises.

    A fragrant smell rushed into the nose after a short period of work.

    The girl who originally thought it beneath herself puffed her nose a few times. The she watched food Chu Mo cooked, her mouth dripping with saliva.

    ¡°You can actually barbecue?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes stared at the roasted meat without blinking, and she absentmindedly asked.

    ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± Chu Mo nced at her.

    ¡°This type of thing, how could a girl do it?¡± The maiden strangely looked.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo was speechless. You can clean a Yuan beast by heart, almost as skilled as my master. Yet you unexpectedly cannot cook, who would believe your words!

    Soon after Chu Mo gave her a roasted snake meat kabob. He asked: ¡°What have you been eating the past few days?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± The maiden thought a moment then responded: ¡°I don¡¯t need to eat!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t need to eat? You aren¡¯t hungry? Who are you trying to deceive?¡± Chu Mo returned a very condescending look. He was a little worried about this girl¡¯s intelligence.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not hungry!¡±

    ¡°Are you not eating this?¡±

    ¡°This smelled too good!¡±

    ¡°Fine, you win.¡±

    Continuing on, Chu Mo practically didn¡¯t eat anything. Practically everything entered into the belly of not eating, not hungry Qi Xiaoyu.

    Chu Mo saw her seemingly never changing stomach. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was putting the meat into a storage space.

    Finally¨C

    She could eat no more.

    Rubbing her full tummy, she saidpletely satisfied: ¡°Thank you, this is the best thing I¡¯ve ever eaten!¡±

    She looked a little started at Cho Mo: ¡°Ah? Are you not eating?¡±

    Chu Mo held back the tears, he looked at her nkly, not wishing toprehend her.

    He silently turned his head and continued cooking!

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m going to go y. I¡¯lle back and y with you!¡± Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s image shed, disappearing from Chu Mo¡¯s line of sight.

    Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, and he muttered: ¡°Clean me out then leave¡­¡­why kind of style is this?¡±

    But he turned to the side and looked at the neatly arranged snake bones, meat, and skin. Chu Mo felt this girl isn¡¯t too bright, and she is a chowhound, but at least she is a little useful.

    Chu Mo bundled up the snake bone, meat, and skin on his back after eating.

    He originally wanted to put this stuff into his piece of jade, but he didn¡¯t want to reveal he has a storage space. Anyways it wasn¡¯t to heavy, might as well carry it.

    That piece of jade is his biggest secret.

    Chu Mo is very happy heprehended that footwork skill in the life or death situation just now.

    Speaking of, his cultivation road is very bumpy. Knowledge is readily avable for disciples of other sects. Chu Mo must go through practice to grasp a little meaning.

    Disciples of other sects only need a few hours to learn things. While Chu Mo needs several days to learn the same things, and an even longer time to master it.

    But there is one point the disciples of other sects cannotpare to.

    The solid level Chu Mo grasps from experience is unmatchedpared with those other sect disciple!

    Real battle experience is also countless times richer than them!

    Of course the current Chu Mo doesn¡¯t see these things. He only knows studying real skills is not that easy!

    Therefore, he is insanely happy every time he learns a new skill.

    ¡°It is a pity, apart from Heaven¡¯s Will My Will, master never told me the names of other skills!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mentionrge sects, even worldly family ns and small sects skills, they all have mighty names!¡±

    ¡°For instance five tiger decapitating de, falling meteor sword¡­¡­so impressive! A skill one knows is powerful as soon as they hear!¡±

    ¡°The skills I studied¡­..should I name them?¡±

    Chu Mo deeply pondered a long time, but he couldn¡¯t think of an awe-inspiring name that stands apart from the masses.

    Somewhat giving up he muttered: ¡°The skill I studied only has three moves. Simply call it ¡®One Fist, Two Fist, Three Fist¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Master will find outter. If he loses face I will tell him¡­¡±

    ¡°Who made you not tell me the names of these skills?¡±

    Chu Mo was at a loss as far as the skill naming matter went. The name isn¡¯t important. As long as the skill is strong enough, then that is is good skill.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t encounter the blue dress girl Qi Xiaoyu over the next several days. He was happy, peaceful, and quiet. He walked in the mountains, continually studying new skills. Although it was bitter, it was yet self-liberating.

    The back of Heaven¡¯s Will My Will still had no words. Chu Mo tried several times. He would put Heaven¡¯s Will My Will into the piece of jade and take it back out. He would put it in, then try withdrawing after several days.

    It still had no change.

    The fortunate part is at Chu Mo¡¯s present state, The Heaven¡¯s Will portain was enough for him to use.

    Because of this, he wasn¡¯t especially worried.

    Worrying is no use.

    Only heaven knows what actually happened.

    One day, Chu Mo walked into an opennd. A grasnd with a three mile circumference. It was a rare sight in this thousands of mile mountain range.

    A vast mountainy at the end of the grasnd.

    Going up into the sky.

    If one wanted to cross here, they either crossed over the mountain, or¡­¡­they circled hundreds of miles around.

    As for Chu Mo, he naturally didn¡¯t wish to circle around.

    Chu Mo faced the mountain and directly walked forward.

    But Chu Mo felt a burning heat in his chest as soon as he was about to pass through the grasnd.

    Chu Mo immediately froze.

    Thest time this feeling appeared is when he received Heaven¡¯s Will My Will.

    Then, Heaven¡¯s Will My Will was sucked into the jade space. After that¡­¡­the first page had many more words, andpleted the first page of the scripture.

    And on the words on the back¡­¡­pletely gone.

    The piece of jade had no other activity after that.

    Who would have thought it would start to emit heat here.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Chu Mo didn¡¯t feel good. He slightly wrinkled his brow, stood there, and started to slowly circle back.

    Someone who could be favored by the Demon Lord at a nce, there is no need to talk about his intelligence.

    Although he didn¡¯t daree to an immediate conclusion, he believed the piece of jade only emits heats when it discovers a treasure. But Chu Mo only held an eighty to ny percent certainty.

    Sure Enough, when Chu Mo slowly turned to a direction, the piece of jade once again would heat up. Seeming to alert Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo faced that direction and strode forward.

    The burning feeling became stronger, even beginning to scald!

    Chu Mo¡¯s heart jumped and continuously beat faster. A youth¡¯s nature towards uncertain things holds enormous curiosity.

    Atst, the scalding sensation went away right at the point Chu Mo could no longer bear it.

    Chu Mo saw a strange nt at this time.

    It is strange, because it is ipatible with the surrounding nts. One can see its existence as soon as they approach.

    But no one would have any interest after seeing it!

    Because this fantastic oddity has branches like a dragon, but it is apletely withered and dry shrub.

    The shrub was only three feet tall. It was an ashy color. There were no leaves on the top, and one couldn¡¯t feel a single sign of life.

    Chu Mo looked a little foolishly and mumbled: ¡°What you saw is this thing?

    The piece of jade momentarily sent out a trace of heat that scalded him.

    ¡°Ah? You can understand my words?¡±

    ¡°Can you scald me again to test?¡±

    ¡°Quick quick, scald!¡±

    But the piece of jade didn¡¯t react again.

    Chu Mo¡¯s pursed his lips. He walked over the the shrub, and extended a hand to grab a branch. He muttered: ¡°This dried up dead shrub, what value could it have?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Chu Mo muttered, then he frozepletely motionless.

    Because he unexpectedly couldn¡¯t break this little branch with both hands!

    The tree was alreadypletely bent by him, but it didn¡¯t break!

    Chu Mo continue to try somewhat unconvinced¡­¡­until he bent the shrub around in circles without breaking!

    Chu Mo was utterly dumbfounded.

    He is a yellow rank three. He has stepped into the Yuan Closure!

    This little bush is actually unbreakable?

    ¡°How is it possible?¡±

    Chu Mo let go of the branch, and he used his hand to grab the trunk. He used force to pull up¨C

    Boom!

    The tree was pulled directly out of the ground. Chu Mo ended up falling on his butt because he used too much force.

    Then a huge sucking power passed over, and the shrub disappeared from Chu Mo¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 20: The road home

    Chapter 20: The road home

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Chu Mo muttered. This time he was already experienced. He focused his thoughts and entered into the space of the jade on his chest.

    He already didn¡¯t need to take the piece of jade out after repeated testing. Chu Mo only need to focus his spirit, think about entering the jade, and then enter.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but stare, exposing an incredible expression upon entering. Although he already expected it, but to see the shrub he just pulled out of the ground rooted in the jade space was still a strange feeling.

    Heaven¡¯s Will My Will was also calmly resting on the green stone that resided in the piece of jade.

    It wasn¡¯t sucked inside, but ced inside by Chu Mo earlier. After all this is the safest ce.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion. It seemed this shrub became more lively inside the piece of jade. Chu Mo walked closer to carefully observe. He unexpectedly discovered some needlepoint green colored sproutsing out of one of the branches.

    Chu Mo¡¯s eyesight is extremely good, ordinary people couldn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Chu Mo uncertainly muttered. Then he extended a hand to give it a test. He wanted to see if he could pull out the shrub inside of here.

    The result, he strenuously tried for a long time, but this new guest in the jade space was like a towering three that had taken roots long ago. It waspletely motionless now matter how much effort Chu Mo put in!

    ¡°Fine, this worthless¡­¡­cough cough, this is a god tree that is rarely seen in heaven and on earth. I¡¯ll see you off! Don¡¯t forget my goodness!¡± Chu Mo was only pretending. He said the words, but his face showed he didn¡¯t believe.

    Because he honestly didn¡¯t feel this shrub had any value. Since this piece of jade likes the shrub, the jade can have the it.

    Just as Chu Mo prepared to leave, he had a sudden thought. He extended his hand and grabbed Heaven¡¯s Will My Will, then he left the jade space.

    Aftering outside, he turned over Heaven¡¯s Will My Will and muttered: ¡°I gave you a god tree, did you give me more words?¡±

    The first page didn¡¯t have any change, Turning to the second page, Chu Mo¡¯s vision, it suddenly focused.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The second page of Heaven¡¯s Will My Will actually has two more lines of words!

    ¡°This, is this real?¡±

    Chu Mo carefully read over the two extra lines. He discovered it blended extremely well together with the previous Heaven¡¯s Will chapter. There wasn¡¯t a strange feeling to it at all.

    He started to practice the two extra lines of the Heaven¡¯s Will chapter. He actually saw a clear improvement in the amount of Yuan power absorption rate after onerge cycle!

    The most important part is, this Yuan power is even more pure than the Yuan power he absorbed before. This piece of jade gave him unimaginable benefits after absorbing the shrub.

    It was only two extra lines, but Chu Mo clearly understood, these two lines¨Cthe value is beyond measure!

    ¡°Truly it is quite a thing!¡± Chu Mo eximed in praise, then he said: ¡°Later on, whatever you want, even if you scald me, I will certainly get it for you!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, a treasure, it is truly a treasure!¡±

    Chu Mo memorized the two extra lines, then he returned Heaven¡¯s Will My Will back into the jade space. He advanced towards therge mountain with a face full of smiles.

    Time flew by. Chu Mo had already left master and gone on the road home for over a month.

    Several times he encountered low level Yuan beasts that blocked the path. The strongest of them didn¡¯t surpass the Red Eye Ice Python. They all became Chu Mo¡¯s prey in the end.

    Chu Mo¡¯sbat strength unknowingly increased rapidly.

    The blue dress girl Qi Xiaoyu appeared a couple times. Each time was after Chu Mo had killed a Yuan beast. She would suddenly appear and help Chu Mo clean the beast.

    Chu Mo treated her to arge barbecue as a reward. She would fade away after eating her fill. Chu Mo even suspected this girl lives in the vast mountains. Otherwise, how could she be so familiar with the area?

    Every time Chu Mo asks Qi Xiaoyu where she goes, she just looks innocently at Chu Mo: ¡°I go y!¡±

    In the end, Chu Mo had no other choice but to pinch his nose and concede that she goes and ys.

    This month long life of training gave Chu Mo several benefits. His sole regret is the piece of jade never gave him another sign.

    There was not a single thing in the vast mountain range that caught the jade¡¯s eye apart from the shrub.

    Chu Mo was still quite happy generally speaking. His state had quickly reached the middle of the third rank after breaking through the Yuan Closure.

    This type of progress was unimaginable before.

    He normally would have needed one to two years to reach the middle of the third rank after breaking the Yuan Closure. This is only possible with arge amount of natural ability.

    And Chu Mo had reached it in one month along the road home.

    It could be said this is a small miracle!

    Chu Mo carried the Yuan beast bones, meat, and skins on his back. The foodie Qi Xiaoyu naturally looked down upon these things.

    But ording to Chu Mo, it was all money!

    Chu Mo¡¯s days weren¡¯t that rich despite growing up in the house of a general. It could be said the Fan household was spartan like. It was like a poorhousepared to those grand chancellor households.

    Chu Mo saw his ssmates at school living a life of luxury when he was little. He asked his grandfather: ¡°Why are their lives so good. Why is our house bad?¡±

    Grandfather was silent a long time. He finally said to the young Chu Mo: ¡°If our family was like theirs, wearing brocade garments, eating jade meals, and living in high buildings¡­¡­this nation would quickly fall apart! Their extravagant lives will quicklye to an end!¡±

    Grandfather had some mixed feelings when he made this remark and added: ¡°Of course, those people have no morals and are spineless. If the country falls from grace, those high families may not necessarily fall as well. So long as they easily say the words surrender, their extravagant lives can continue on.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t like them. We are soldiers! Our mission is to defend this country. Defend the people of this nation.¡±

    Chu Mo asked at that time: ¡°That includes those spineless peoplecking morals?¡±

    The old manughed, patted Chu Mo¡¯s head, and didn¡¯t answer the question. He said: ¡°You are still too young. One day you will understand. This country is not merely made up of these high officials. There are still millions of citizens!¡±

    ¡°The people we protect is them!¡±

    Chu Mo recollected the memory with his grandfather as he carried the Yuan beast materials. His face revealed a trace of a smile: ¡°Grandfather, you are a true soldier! Your grandson has kept to heart all of your teachings. Didn¡¯t you always want to help the soldiers who were injured and had to leave the military? The ones who couldn¡¯t get any assistance. I think now we can do something about it!¡±

    Although Chu Mo didn¡¯t know the exact value of the things he carried, but he knew it was a small fortune!

    One bone of a rank four Yuan beast can sell for an astronomical price in Yellow me City.

    Yuan beast teeth are rumored to ward off evil spirits. They are even more priceless!

    The most basic response of businessmen when they see a rare treasure is to m money down.

    Chu Mo plotted how to spend his money after selling these things. He could first renovate the Fan family household.

    The Fan family¡¯s courtyard wasn¡¯t small, but several rooms had fallen into disrepair. They had been in ruin for a long time. There was only one ancient arch that barely supported the dignity of the general.

    ¡°Then, I can give the remaining money to my one armed uncle.¡±

    ¡°One armed uncle is very amazing. He was a valiant soldier on the battlefield. He came to the Fan household after the injury, and he made sure the whole Fan house was well kept.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the whole Fan household would have fallen apart without one arm uncle.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather has a kind nature. All of the family¡¯s wealth has been distributed. Because he didn¡¯t want to see his subordinates suffer after leaving the military.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather would help no matter how difficult so long as they paid a visit and asked.¡±

    Many people didn¡¯t understand. They believed that a Da Xia General wouldn¡¯t be extremely wealthy, but he certainly wouldn¡¯t be poor. But in fact, grandfather¡­¡­he is actually downright broke.

    ¡°One arm uncle is much more financially savvy. It is better to give the money to him than grandfather.¡±

    ¡°At least one armed uncle is more clear headed than grandfather. He only helps the people that should be helped.¡±

    Chu Mo muttered, then lightly sighed: ¡°It is a pity I cannot openly enter into Yellow me City at this time. Xia Jie¡­¡­i do not know if you have entered into the pce and be a eunuch!¡±

    [TL: Pce eunuchs held arge amount of authority in ancient China. They were given great power because they couldn¡¯t have children, and they therefore were not considered a threat to the ruling dynasty.]

    ¡°It looks like I should thank you. If you did not nder me, and had honestly plead guilty at that time, I Chu Mo¡­¡­would not have such fortune today. I naturally wouldn¡¯t have met my master.¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s vision fell upon an endless in as he spoke. At this time, he had already walked out of the thousands of miles of mountains!

    Chu Mo turned and looked at the majestic mountains stretching behind. He was somewhat excited and whispered: ¡°Atst I have emerged!¡±

    ¡°This should be the territory if Da Qi!¡±

    Chu Mo squinted. Far away he saw a group of men and horses slowly advancing in his direction.

    The other side discovered Chu Mo right as he discovered them. Then, they elerated their speed towards him.

 Chapter 21: Bandit Encounter

    Chapter 21: Bandit Encounter

    Chu Mo wrinkled his brow, then walked into the underbrush to the side.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid, but he didn¡¯t wish to find trouble. The only thought on his mind right now is to quickly return to Yellow me City in Da Xia. He wanted to take his acquisitions and share with grandfather.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡±

    ¡°Talking to you little beggar!¡±

    A shout sounded out from far away,ing from the group of people.

    Soon after, that group of people spurred the horses and rushed towards Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo is young and inexperienced, but a trace of anger shed across his face full of heroic spirit. Based on what do they call me little beggar? He was extremely sensitive to this name. It made him unable to restrain his emotions and think about that encounter below the lonely mountain peak.

    But dropping his head and looking at his clothes, Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, somewhat in despair.

    Because right now he indeed looked like a little beggar. He lookedpletely different than that time under the lonely mountain.

    Chu Mo hadn¡¯t washed his clothes. The Demon Lord isn¡¯t a nanny, and naturally didn¡¯t think of these things.

    Chu Mo had been exposed to the elements and fought many battles along the road. The clothes he wore were already ragged.

    Bushy ck hair,pletely scattered, bundles of Yuan beast items, and the ragged clothes, made him look like a wild and savage person!

    The opposing troops, a dozen total, quickly surrounded Chu Mo. They looked at him harboring evil intentions. Two of them had good eyes. They saw the items on Chu Mo¡¯s back, and couldn¡¯t help but let out startled yelp.

    ¡°Heavens, this little beggar is carrying Yuan beast articles!¡±

    ¡°Not bad, it is vibrating with Yuan Power!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I see rank three Yuan beast skin! We are rich!¡±

    ¡°I never thought we would get such a huge gain today. If the other troops knew they would certainly be envious enough to kill us.¡±

    ¡°You spoke correctly. They certainly wouldn¡¯t admire us¡­¡­they would envy!¡±

    ¡°Envy, right, envious, hahaha, Lao Wang is cultured!¡±

    The whole groupughed. No one ced Chu Mo in their eye.

    He looks like a thirteen or fourteen year old youth, and he wears ragged clothes. Anyone who met Chu Mo would look down upon him.

    At this time, a middle aged man from among the group slowly strolled over on a tall mare. He looked down upon Chu Mo, and his body carried a very strong baleful aura.

    He didn¡¯t speak, seeming to want the little beggar to make a fool of himself.

    He often did this. The man very much liked the helpless expressions of opponents when they were suppressed by his pressure.

    But he miscalcted this time.

    His Yuan power fluctuated. At most he is a peak rank two, basically unable to give Chu Mo any pressure.

    Therefore, Chu Mo strangely looked at the middle aged man and asked: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The middle aged man arrogantly smiled, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to the question in Chu Mo¡¯s words.

    ¡®What are you doing¡¯ and ¡®What are you trying to do¡¯ are twopletely different things. He only believed the little beggar couldn¡¯t resist the enormous pressureing from his body.

    ¡°Little thing, where did the things you carrye from? Were they not stolen? Ah?¡±

    The words the middle aged man spoke were very cold. Full of intimidation, a normal thirteen or fourteen year old would be scared.

    Everyone else teasingly smiled, looking like they were determined to eat Chu Mo.

    ¡°You want to rob me?¡± Chu Mo didn¡¯t reply to the middle aged man¡¯s words. The tip of his eyebrow raised, and his handsome face shed a cold color.

    ¡°What robbing, you are a little animal. You actually dare steal the Yuan beasts we hunt. Isn¡¯t it a crime?¡± A thirty year old man with dark skin lead his reigns and rushed towards Chu Mo. He saw Chu Mo didn¡¯t move as he approached, and he pulled up on the reigns. The horse¡¯s two legs came high in the air and promptly stopped there. The other people immediately apuded.

    ¡°Haha, Zhao Laosan¡¯s riding skill is brilliant!¡±

    ¡°Ah, he is worthy of the most talented horseman title in our group!¡±

    ¡°That little beggar is scared stiff, hahaha!¡±

    Chu Mo smiled extremely indignant. He never thought he would run into highway robbers as soon as he left the mountains.

    Chu Mo raised his his head and looked at the dark skinned youth. He seriously said: ¡°I killed these Yuan beasts myself. As such, you all are wrong!¡±

    ¡°Huh? This little thing, are you arguing with us?¡± The dark skinned youth looked like he had seen the funniest thing in the world. He couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The other men all began to resound withughter. They felt this little beggar is truly too naive. As far as Chu Mo saying ¡®I killed these Yuan beasts myself¡¯, it was automatically ignored.

    Who could believe!

    Chu Mo seriously said: ¡°Really, I¡¯m not cheating you all. You don¡¯t want to cause me trouble, otherwise¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Little bastard!¡± The dark skinned youth coldly shouted, interrupting Chu Mo¡¯s words. He raised up his horsewhip and ruthlessly cracked towards Chu Mo¡¯s head.

    Obviously, he had wasted enough time and prepared to act!

    Crack!

    The whip made an enormously loud crisp sound in the air.

    This whipshing would certainly split a person¡¯s skull if itnded!

    The other people didn¡¯t show a trace ofpassion. They all had an expression like watching a show.

    Chu Mo¡¯s pupils coldly shed. His image faltered. Raising a hand, Chu Mo grabbed the whip that cracked towards him: ¡°I still haven¡¯t finished speaking. Not only are you ugly, but you are also rude!¡±

    He pulled using force¨C

    ¡°Ah!¡± The dark skinned man let out a panic-stricken cry, and he was pulled down from the horse and thrashed into the ground, making ¡®Peng¡¯ noise.

    The surrounding immediately became dead quiet.

    Everyone looked at the scene dumbstruck,pletely not believing their own eyes.

    Who would have thought this little beggar would actually have so much strength, able to pull a full grown strong man down from a horse. Even more unbelievable is this extraordinarily skilled, because they didn¡¯t dare block that fierce whip.

    Chu Mo grabbed the whip, and he tranquilly looked at the crowd of people: ¡°Enough? Seeing people¡¯s wealth and having evil ideas, stealing the treasures of others. All of you are lowly. I don¡¯t wish to cause a disturbance. Leave.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­try to kill me, little animal¡­¡­.shit, what are you all still staring for? Cripple him!¡± The dark skinned youth ** and yelled at the same time.

    [TL: ** is in raws]

    A fierce light revealed in the other men¡¯s eyes. They stared at Chu Mo like wolves staring at their prey.

    The previous middle aged man coldlyughed: ¡°Little bastard, I never thought you would be skilled, you really know your stuff. Everyone grab him together!¡±

    The remaining men jumped off their horses, grabbed out their weapons, and moved to circle around Chu Mo after hearing the orders.

    ¡°Little animal, don¡¯t me us if you get hurt. Tactfully give us the stuff you are carrying. I guarantee you won¡¯t die. Otherwise you will becking an arm and a leg¡­¡­even your little life could be thrown away. Do not doubt our viciousness!¡± The middle aged man antagonistically looked at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo also indignantly looked at the middle aged man: ¡°Do you all truly want this?¡±

    The middle aged man trembled from Chu Mo¡¯s look, but soon after he became furious. This is the first time in all these years he has been scared by a thirteen or fourteen year old ignorant child. Other people would die ofughter if word got out.

    ¡°Little animal, don¡¯t propose a toast you aren¡¯t prepared to drink!¡± The middle age man coldly said.

    ¡°Lao Wang, what are you still talking trash with him for? Cripple him!¡± The dark skinned youth struggled up from the ground. His face was full of dirt and grass, and his nose was bleeding. He looked to be in an extremely bad state, and he was entirely furious.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The middle aged man looked into Chu Mo¡¯s pure pitch ck pupils that emitted a distinctly cold ray of light. For some reason he feltcking in confidence. The middle aged man then immediately came to a decision after hearing his partner¡¯s words.

    A dozen people snarled one after the other. They rushed towards the thirteen year old youth.

    It is unknown. It could be their intense hatred. Where would one think that a group of adults would kill a teenage child for their goods.

    Chu Mo stood there in tattered clothes. Ice-cold pupils faced the vicious group of men, awe-inspiring and fearless.

    ¡°Little animal, go die!¡± A youth wearing leather armor flourished arge knife. He ruthlessly shed towards Chu Mo¡¯s head. This knife wanted Chu Mo¡¯s life.

    Weng!

    The thick heavyrge knife emitted a heavy piercing sound in the moment it shed at Chu Mo¡¯s head!

    Chu Mo started his footwork skill, and his image shed like a demon. Extending his left hand¨C

    A p sound!

    He pped the surface of therge knife with a powerful amount of force. The youth could no longer hold on, and it fell to the ground.

    Chu Mo charged in front of the man in the blink of an eye. Picking up the right arm, a ruthless fist boomed towards the youth¡¯s face.

    Crash!

    A thunderous fist.

    Yellow rank three dragon-like power ruthlessly crashed into the youth¡¯s face, sending out a thud.

    Crack!

    The young man¡¯s face made a sound of bones shattering into small pieces. His whole person was like being struck by a mountain.

    He was ruthlessly sent flying dozens of feet away, fainting on the spot.

    Continuing on, Chu Mo used his elbow to fiercely strike into a man¡¯s chest that was preparing to steal from him.

    Crack!

    Another bone disintegrating sound. The man screamed as he was tossed backwards.

    Chu Mo was enraged. This group of people¡¯s robbing tactics were merciless and precise. Heaven knows how many people they have done this to in the past.

    Kindness to enemies changes into cruelty for oneself.

    This is what his grandfather taught him.

    ¡°The enemies on the battlefield, although they have families, ones they love, and their own stories¡­¡±

    ¡°But war is war! If you are charitable, yourrades, your family, your hometown¡­¡­they will be trampled!¡±

    Therefore¨C

    Chu Mo no longer held back as he faced these vile robbers.

    Another two men suffered heavy losses from Chu Mo in the blink of an eye.

    The power of a middle yellow rank three could not be resisted by a group with only one yellow rank two.

    Although Chu Mo was one person, but he was like a human shaped high level Yuan beast. He dashed left and right through the group of people. Seven or eight people copsed to the ground in a short period of time, wailing unable to stand up.

    There was only the middle aged man and three other men remaining. They looked at each other, and they couldn¡¯t help but step back.

    They could see fear concentrated in the eyes of their partners.

    As well as regret!

    They would never have though in their wildest dreams that a thirteen year old teenager would have such terrifyingbat ability. Then finally thought of the words this teenager said before.

    ¡°I killed these Yuan beasts myself!¡±

    They sensed this young man wasn¡¯t lying. He actually told the truth!

    Where did this terrifying little monstere from?

    Could it be a disciple from one of thoserge sects?

    The middle aged man¡¯s heart held unparalleled regret.

    A moment of greed, Not eating the fish could make who whole house smell, it could even influence the lord¡¯s affairs.

    If it is like this, it is endless regret.

    It would be great if one could turn the clock back.

    But where is such medicine for regret in this world?

    Chu Mo looked at the middle aged man and coldly said: ¡°Had enough? Do you wish to continue?¡±

    The middle aged man¡¯s mouth violently twitched. He looked at Chu Mo, gnashed his teeth, and said: ¡°What do you still want?¡±

 Chapter 22: Night Pursuers

    Chapter 22: Night Pursuers

    ¡°How can you ask me what I want?¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the middle aged man: ¡°The people who stopped me are you!¡±

    ¡°You are the ones who want to rob me!¡±

    ¡°Now when you can¡¯t beat me, you ask me what I want?¡±

    ¡°You all are the ones who have been applying the pressure from the beginning to the end!¡±

    The middle aged man immediately rxed his breath. He secretly thought: ¡®Although this little thing is rmingly powerful, but in the end his is still a child and rather soft. If it was an adult, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t let us leave here alive.¡¯

    The middle aged man revealed a trace of a bitter smile while thinking: ¡°This group was unaware of this little hero in the past. We have offended you, and are truly sorry.¡±

    He bowed in respect to Chu Mo, then continued saying: ¡°We have received the proper punishment, look¡­¡­my brothers have all suffered serious injuries. Could you¡­¡­release us? Let them receive aid? Otherwise they will all die!¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the middle aged man, and he struggled a lot on the inside.

    He didn¡¯t me idiots. Chu Mo clearly remembered the things his grandfather taught him when he was little. There could be endless trouble if he releases this group of people. He carries arge treasure, and it would be a miracle if this group returned home and didn¡¯t cause trouble.

    Continuing on this road could be even more difficult!

    But knowing a matter, and acting¡­¡­yet are two different things.

    No matter how you say it, he is only thirteen. It would be hard for him to raise the knife and kill unless it was true deep hatred.

    Chu Mo hesitated, the good side won out in the end. He looked at the middle aged man and seriously said: ¡°It is useless to use your words to fool me. You are all horrible people!¡±

    ¡°You appear to be a group of adventurers, but as soon as you see a wealthy person, you immediately surround and rob them. Obviously in the past¡­¡­you all have done these types of things!¡±

    The middle aged man was frightened back a step, and his face revealed an embarrassed color as he spoke: ¡°You misunderstood¡­¡­we, we aren¡¯t like you said, only¡­¡­.we only saw little hero is young, and we wanted to tease you, really¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo looked at him and said: ¡°Today I won¡¯t kill you all, but remember. If in the future I run into bandits, as soon as I find out they are rted to you, you had better say your prayers. Hope you never see me again.¡±

    ¡°This world is veryrge. The heavens and the earth are vast. But sometimes, this world is very small, maybe we¡¯ll meet again.¡±

    ¡°You all best behave!¡±

    Chu Mo spoke, looked at the middle aged man, and lead along a horse he said: ¡°This horse is mypensation!¡±

    Finished speaking, he got on the horse and rode out.

    A soon as Chu Mo left his line of sight, the middle aged man¡¯s face revealed a vile expression as he ruthlessly stomped: ¡°He should die!¡±

    The several uninjured men helped assist those on the ground unable to get up. A man in his twenties cried out: ¡°Lao Wang, we were toyed around with by that little animal. He is too severe¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°How?¡± The middle aged man had a baleful aura. He gritted his teeth as he asked.

    ¡°That child¡­¡­crippled several of our brothers, the Yuan Qi is broken¡­¡­they can no longer use their Yuan power, waa waah!¡±

    ¡°Cry you baby!¡± The middle aged man snarled, then he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°What a little animal, truly savage. What is the difference between crippling our people and killing them?¡±

    ¡°He even threatened me before leaving. Little thing, if I let you walk peacefully through the grasnd, this boss¡¯s name will be turned upside down!¡± The middle aged man roared as he made the oath.

    The young man scolded just now by Lao Wang weakly said: ¡°Your name will still be written the same if it is turned upside down¡­¡­¡±

    [TL: The man¡¯s name is ¡°ÀÏÍõ¡± which trantes to ¡®Old King¡¯. The ¡®Íõ¡¯ wang portion is what he is referring to.]

    ¡°You scram!¡± The middle aged Lao Wang kicked the young man over. Then he blew out a big whistle.

    The strange thing is, no noise came out. But a ck outline appeared in the sky after a moment. A hawk actually descended from the sky andnded on Lao Wang¡¯s shoulder.

    Lao Wang pulled out a pen and piece of paper. He quickly wrote a couple lines and tied the paper to the hawk¡¯s leg. Then he pulled out a piece of meat and to give it.

    The hawk took the piece of meat in its mouth, extended his wings, and flew high up into the sky.

    Lao Wang finally heaved a sigh of relief: ¡°The child is carrying gold bricks into a busy city¡­¡­you want to die, I can give it to you!¡±

    But Chu Mo was galloping out of the grasnds after he snatched the horse.

    Chu Mo vaguely remembered this grasnd. His grandfather had mentioned, located to the north of Da Qi is a ce that belongs to Da Qi in name.

    But in reality, the power is held in the hands of the wandering herdsmen ns.

    This grasnd is very fertile, and it produces top level war horses.

    Three fifths of the horses in Da Qi¡¯s militarye from these grasnds. But it is extremely difficult to reign them in.

    Da Qi has fought several times with the herdsmen ns, but they have never been sessful.

    Those herdsmen ns are matchlessly familiar with these ins. Furthermore their policy is: ¡°Hit and run¡¯. Therefore, the grasnd is the greatest headache for sessive dynasty rulers of Da Qi.

    The rtionship between Da Qi and Da Xia couldn¡¯t be called cordial, they could even be called rivals.

    It is unknown how many times they have fought since ancient times. Only the past twenty years have been very peaceful. Apart from a few minor conflicts, the great majority of times the two sides are on friendly terms.

    But grandfather said the peace won¡¯tst long. Da Qi has been sharpening the knife these past few years. They have adopted an appeasement policy to the herdsmen in the north, but in reality, they have enacted several secret ns.

    The northern grasnds will be captured as soon as these ns erupt. At that time, Da Qi will have a well trained and powerful army.

    Then the war with Da Xia will quickly approach.

    ¡°Since this time I have to traverse the grasnds, why not explore the actual situation? I can give grandfather some useful information when I return!¡± Chu Mo rode into the wind, squinted his eyes, and thought secretly.

    ¡°Hey, why did you release those men? They clearly want to kill you!¡±

    A crisp voice like ark sounded out behind Chu Mo. Chu Mo wasn¡¯t even rmed, because Qi Xiaoyu elusively appears this way every time.

    ¡°That group of people already can no longer resist. Moreover several of them were crippled by me. They can no longer use Yuan power if the recoverter on. They can only be an ordinary person in this life. This type of punishment is not enough?¡± Chu Mo didn¡¯t turn around. He only stopped his horse and inly spoke.

    ¡°I feel it isn¡¯t enough.¡± Qi Xiaoyu spoke. She went before Chu Mo, looked at the horse, and said: ¡°You should know. The leader immediately sent a message after you left. I¡¯m afraid your road won¡¯t be so peaceful.¡±

    Chu Mo angrily said: ¡°I knew it! That group of shameless people couldn¡¯t have any credibility!¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu looked in his eye: ¡°Since you knew, why did you release them? Certainly directly killing them is more clear cut? It saves a lot of regret.¡±

    Chu Mo nkly looked at Qi Xiao Yu and said: ¡°How can you be so cruel hearted?¡±

    Qi Xiao Yu immediately said annoyed: ¡°How can you say that to me? I have been kind to you, yet you call me cruel hearted. I refuse to acknowledge you!¡± Finished speaking, her image shed and floated far away.

    The remaining chu Mo nkly stared for a long time. Then he subconsciously shook his head and muttered: ¡°Could it be I am wrong?¡±

    He sighed. The thirteen year old revealed a slight pondering look on that handsome yet young and inexperienced face. He sat on the horse, slowly moving, and continuously contemted.

    Many times right and wrong is not absolute.

    It is really far-fetched for a young thirteen year old to be cold blooded and merciless, decisively ughtering.

    The moon and the stars hung in the sky into the night. The line of sight was very good, and the heavens and earth were tranquil.

    Chu Mo¡¯s heart was yet uneasy. He felt what he said to Qi Xiaoyu during the day seemed a little excessive.

    This girl has been very helpful along the road despite being mysterious and elusive. Although they didn¡¯t speak often, but at least he counted her as a friend.

    ¡°Perhaps, my words today wounded her. Will she refuse to speak to meter?¡± Chu Moid in the grass and looked into the stars somewhat regretful.

    The horse he snatched from the robbers peacefully ate grass to the side.

    Suddenly, Chu Mo heard a burst of hoof stomps extremely far away. It seemed to advance in his directions.

    Chu Mo¡¯s thoughts began to act. He immediately saw a ck shadow under the moonlight flying towards him.

    ¡°They deserve to die!¡± Chu Mo atst understood. His opponent had continuously monitored him.

    Chu Mo jumped on the horse after muttering, and he galloped in the opposite direction.

    Torches suddenly lit up behind him, and several arrowsnded not far away.

    Chu Mo was rmed and angry at the same time. It seems this group isn¡¯t going to give up. Chu Mo thought while galloping on the horse: ¡°Qi Xiaoyu, you were right. It is best to kill these people right away. Otherwise there is endless trouble!¡±

    ¡°I made the mistake of being soft-hearted!¡±

    ¡°It is my fault!¡±

    Chu Mo looked behind. Several riders appeared in the far away shadow.

    ¡°Chase, don¡¯t let him escape!¡±

    ¡°That child is carrying arge amount of Yuan beast meat, bones, and skin. A small fortune!¡±

    ¡°Pursue him, us brothers can divide up arge fortune, drink wine from bowls, and have a feast!¡±

    Ao Ao Ao!

    Wild howls and cheers sounded under the grasnd¡¯s night sky.

    A group of forty to fifty riders formed arge shape and madly pursued Chu Mo.

 Chapter 23: Kill or Be Killed

    Chapter 23: Kill or Be Killed

    Chu Mo was furious inside. He knew this certainly had to do with releasing those men earlier in the day.

    Chu Mo wouldn¡¯t fear fifty plus riders in normal circumstances.

    He is a yellow rank three¡­¡­using dragon-like power, extinguishing fifty cavalry men wouldn¡¯t be too difficult under normal circumstances.

    But Chu Mo yet feared that there were people simrly as powerful as himself among the horsemen¡­¡­possibly even more powerful.

    Even if their power is a little less than his own, this many people together is an enormous threat.

    After all, that group of people already saw his power during they day. They couldn¡¯t possibly withhold that information when they passed the message. Because of this, these people in all likelihood are aware of his power.

    Since they know, and they still dare approach, that is enough to exin the problem.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t panic. He guided his horse to the east and directly charged. If he kept going along this route, then he would ultimately enter into the ice-field.

    Of course, Chu Mo couldn¡¯t really enter into the ice-field. The pursuers behind wouldn¡¯t allow him to enter.

    Whoosh!

    An extremely intense air-piercing noise.

    Chu Mo felt an extremely ice-cold sense transfer from behind. He pushed down t against the horse, and a sharp arrow grazed past his back.

    Chu Mo was covered in cold sweat. That arrow would have hit him if he had reacted the slightest bit slower.

    He would be killed or seriously injured as soon as he was hit.

    The horse below already started to sweat from high speed running. Its gasps for air became rough.

    Chu Mo knew the horse was already approaching its limit. It would copse sooner orter if this continued on.

    Chu Mo seized an opportunity. He suddenly jumped from the high speed horse as he passed by a stretch of grasnd that was as tall as a person. After rolling several times, he burrowed into the grasnd and concealed himself.

    The horse he was originally on kept running far away before it stopped because of inertia.

    These are well trained horses. They won¡¯t easily run off when their master leaves.

    Chu Mo saw the sight from within the grass. His brows wrinkled somewhat losing hope.

    He originally wanted the horse to run far away to attract the attention of some people. He never thought it would actually stop.

    This certainly wasn¡¯t a good ce to stay. Chu Mo started his footwork skill, and he used the underbrush as a screen to rapidly flee east.

    The horsemen discovered the riderless horse at this time. They immediately spread in all directions to find Chu Mo¡¯s footprints.

    It is a pity for them the grass is too high. Don¡¯t mention a teenager, even a full grown man wouldpletely disappear.

    ¡°Search, search everywhere. Do not let this little animal flee!¡±

    ¡°The worth of the things he carries, it is worth several years military¡­¡­.cough cough, worth several years of livingvishly!¡±

    ¡°Brothers, whoever finds this little animal will receive the chief reward!¡±

    A burly dark man on a ck horse shouted.

    The riders immediately rumbled cheers, then they went searching in all directions.

    ¡°Boss, found it. This kid is cunning. He unexpectedly jumped from the horse and used the underbrush as a screen to flee!¡± A rider discovered Chu Mo¡¯s tracks and the direction he fled in.

    The dark man walked over and took a look. He coldly smiled: ¡°Idiot, you want to use your two legs to flee from this grasnd? Even if you are a Yuan Closure warrior¡­¡­it is not enough!¡±

    ¡®Chase! He can¡¯t have run far!¡±

    Under the guidance of two skilled trackers, they advanced in the direction Chu Mo fled.

    But finding the traces of Chu Mo with torches in the night isn¡¯t that easy. Because of this, the riders broke into five small units. Each unit was built of ten men.

    They spread out about in intervals over a few miles, and mutually watched each other. They advanced in the direction of Chu Mo together.

    Chu Mo indeed didn¡¯t flee far. He didn¡¯t think to flee!

    He wants revenge!

    The first thing that rider said wasn¡¯t wrong. If one wants to flee from horses on two legs from this grasnd¡­¡­even if they have broken through the Yuan Closure, it is still not enough.

    A person could maintain high speed for short distances. But as the time grows, Yuan power will bepletely exhausted.

    Therefore, in this ce, one must not believe their two legs can outrun a horse.

    Chu Mo also understood this, and he didn¡¯t think to rely on his two legs to surpass these horses. In other words, he didn¡¯t think to flee!

    The things that urred today had a great impact on him. His moment of goodness brought himself endless trouble. The people wanting to grab him right now¡­¡­he¡¯s afraid they brought the cavalry!

    ¡°If I ever run across you all¡­¡­I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Chu Mo¡¯s young clear pupils shed a trace of cold severe color.

    The purity of youth was slowly reced by anger.

    The seventh elder used arge amount of Yuan power in the past to rush to Yellow me City. It was all to kill his grandfather and cover up something that was a near impossibility of happening.

    Far away in the Xia Family, the imperial family was fully aware the fault lied within their own younger generation. Did they not want to kill Chu Mo in the first moment?

    ¡°Those great men, mighty and powerful, and yet so careful and cautious. I am a youth, alone on this deste grasnd, but I send out this good hearted bullshit?¡± The eyes of Chu Mo coldly shed as hey hidden low in the bush.

    Borrowing the darkness of night, he hid extremely well.

    It was extremely difficult for the skilled scouts to discover him. Don¡¯t forget Chu Mo grew up in the military! He is extremely familiar with these matters.

    Step step¡­¡­step step.

    A burst of slight horse hoofs sounded.

    It was very light. One wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it if it weren¡¯t for the stillness of night.

    Chu Mo secretly thought: ¡®This group of men¡­¡­they are not quite like ordinary robbers. This way of extreme caution is like real soldiers!¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo eyes slightly squinted, and he made a conjecture.

    The opponent is extremely crafty. They are still extremely cautious even though they don¡¯t know Chu Mo is hiding here, carefully walking in the high grass.

    Chu Mo¡¯s thought were extremely tense. He watched as the grass not far away from him slightly move with unmatched focus.

    Atst, a rider appeared in Chu Mo¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡®It is good if I can fully understand his state!¡¯ Chu Mo quietly thought.

    The jade on Chu Mo slightly heated up, and at the same time a piece of information appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Yellow rank two, rank two physique, no illness.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Mo was slightly startled. He thought: ¡®What just happened? Don¡¯t tell it is my jade?¡¯

    It was toote to think more. That rider already approached Chu Mo¡¯s hiding location.

    In the instant Chu Mo thought to reach out a hand, a voice sounded from far away: ¡°Discover anything?¡±

    ¡°No, that little thing is much more cunning than we thought!¡± The yellow rank two rider replied, then he prepared to leave.

    ¡®Crafty fart! I¡¯ll start with you!¡¯ Chu Mo snarled inside. He burst out of the underbrush. The short knife glimmered in hand and slid towards the rider¡¯s throat!

    Pu!

    Carnage erupted.

    The rider stared at the boss, eyes filled with disbelief. His body limply fell down from the horse.

    Chu Mo extended a hand, and softly set the rider on the grass.

    The horse turned around, seeming to not realize what happened.

    Chu Mo¡¯s heart incessantly beat. The short knife in his hand somewhat quivered.

    This is his first time murdering someone!

    A life ended in his hands like this!

    This feeling wasn¡¯t the slightest bit good. Chu Mo continuously reminded himself: ¡®If you didn¡¯t act, the dead person would certainly be you!¡¯

    Chu Mo¡¯s heart finally recovered a trace of calmness after a long time.

    Chu Mo said to himself and he looked at the dead rider on the ground: ¡®Sorry, if you didn¡¯t wish to kill me, would I have acted against you?¡¯

    He stripped the armor off of the rider and ced it on himself. Thinking a moment, Chu Mo also took the rider¡¯s long knife. He ced the Yuan beast meat, bones, and skins inside of the jade space.

    Then he got on the horse and slowly advanced towards the direction of that other voice just now.

    ¡°Damn, this little bastard should die. He¡¯s truly matchless in cunning. How long do you think he can hide? He¡¯s offended boss, let¡¯s burn down the whole field!¡± A short-tempered rider loudly mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, if you set the ce on fire, our fun will be over. This clear weather has made the whole grasnd dry. A fire could burn for several days and nights!¡± Another rider said.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, that child basically can¡¯t hide in the daylight tomorrow! Apart from the son¡¯s of Wang Ting that should die, who is more familiar with this grasnd than us?¡± The third rider spoke.

    ¡°Been here for many years, all quickly forgotten what hometown is like.¡± The fourth rider chipped in.

    ¡°Right, reckon it won¡¯t be long before we can go home!¡± A low voice sounded out.

    Chu Mo thought: ¡®These men¡­¡­.as expected they aren¡¯t that simple!¡¯

    He raised a long saber at this time, and rode towards the group of men.

    ¡°The night isn¡¯t good for searching. I think we should search tomorrow in the daylight! That boy can¡¯t run far in the grasnd!¡± A rider two hundred feet from Chu Mo said.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t speak. He lifted the long saber and kicked the horse. The horse neighed and rushed towards that person.

    ¡°Team leader Cao, what are you? You discover¡­¡­¡± The words of the man two hundred feet away fell. Chu Mo¡¯s horse had already rushed before him. The raised saber advanced towards the rider¡¯s head, hacking down.

    The heavy and sharp saber shed a cold light in the sky.

    Kacha!

    The rider¡¯s head was hacked in two on the spot!

    A mixture of blood and brains instantly flowed out.

    The rider was killed on the spot!

    ¡°Ah! Not good! He isn¡¯t one of ours. It¡¯s that little animal!¡± A rider personally witnessed the sight from no so far away, and he screamed out

    But these words became hisst on the earth.

    Chu Mo¡¯s saber horizontally shed, directly dropping his head to the floor.

    A cavity of blood spouted out.

    ¡°Ou!¡±

    [TL: Vomiting sound.]

    Chu Mo felt his organs churn inside, and he couldn¡¯t help but dry vomit. But this actions didn¡¯t cease in the slightest.

    He rushed towards the third rider!

 Chapter 24: Shocking Blade

    Chapter 24: Shocking de

    ¡°He should die¡­¡­kill him!¡±

    ¡°Kill, don¡¯t let him live!¡±

    The rider who spoke is the one with the deep voice. He is also the captain of the fifty plus horsemen.

    His voice is full of anger and fear!

    The information he received before said a thirteen or fourteen year old youth was carrying a fortune in Yuan beast meat, bones, and skin. But his skill is extremely high, and is suspected to be arge sect disciple.

    This group of people originally didn¡¯t wish to provoke arge sect disciple. Because there would be endless trouble as soon as they were discovered. They wished to sneakily murder him and destroy the evidence.

    Otherwise, these men couldn¡¯t withstand the retaliation of those protected by the major sects.

    But the intelligence said this child is alone and carrying arge amount of Yuan beast meat, bones, and skin. The value is worth 12,000 gold at the very least!

    12,000 gold. This is a substantial number for big business tycoons, let alone these people who spend bitter days on the grasnds.

    People die for wealth. Beasts die for food.

    Wealth is enough to drive people crazy when it reaches a certain amount.

    The first rank two rider killed by Chu Mo is a middle level captain for this group of horsemen. He is a backbone for the group of riders and a close aid of the main captain.

    His death made the main captain of the horsemen greatly distressed, and he abhorred this teenager to the extreme.

    He finally understood the words in the message. This teenagers strength is extremely powerful. They were not empty words. But now it is toote. The matter has already happened like this. One can only bite the bullet and proceed.

    sh!

    A knife shed by. The third rider, not even a Yuan rank one, was cut down by Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo charged at the fourth person!

    The main captain of the cavalry men was already quickly bing insane. He waved his de, rushed towards Chu Mo, and roared: ¡°What a ruthless little animal¡­¡­today I must kill you!¡±

    Buzz!

    That horse rider held a pole-arm. It had an extremely long handle. It waspletely made of metal, and had a three foot long de.

    The long de whirled through the air, chopping towards Chu Mo, and it made an enormous smothering noise.

    Chu Mo thought: What is this person¡¯s strength?

    But the jade on his chest didn¡¯t react this time. Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. The de was already chopping towards him at this time.

    Chu Mo gritted, horizontally moving the saber in hand¡­¡­.

    ng!

    An enormous sound like thunder.

    The horse below Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but neigh and retreat several steps backwards.

    Looking at the saber in hand, an enormous notch was unexpectedly chopped out!

    ¡°What enormous power!¡± Chu Mo shook inside. He had the most basic judgement towards this person¡¯s strength: ¡®At least¡­¡­the same as myself. A warrior that has broken the Yuan Closure! He has dragon-like power! Otherwise his de absolutely couldn¡¯t be this mighty.¡¯

    Unbeknownst to Chu Mo, the main captain was even more shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°You¡­..how old are you? How can you possess this type of power?¡±

    ¡°Reduce the garbage talk, eat my de!¡± Chu Mo¡¯s inner ferociousness was aroused by his opponent, and his blood started to heat up.

    He raised the long saber with the huge notch taken out and chopped towards the opponent.

    This de is one of the chants Chu Mo had learned, and it is a most profound method!

    This de technique has eight steps altogether. It has the most moves of the chants the Demon Lord gave him.

    At the same, it is also the most profound!

    Chu Mo up until now only barelyprehended the superficial knowledge of the first de.

    But this little bit of superficial knowledge is world shattering when put into practice!

    The de shed, the space between heaven and earth, an iparably blinding ray of light.

    Like lightning!

    All directions, everything filled with an extreme terrifying murderous aura!

    The surrounding riders that had prepared to charge and their horses were enveloped by this murderous aura.

    The riders hearts gave birth to intense terror in an instant. The legs of the horses beneath them couldn¡¯t help but be weak and kneel on the ground. The riders on top were all thrown off.

    The main captain¡¯s ice-old face filled with disdain as he originally watched Chu Mo wield the de.

    He didn¡¯t believe this teenage brat¡¯s aplishments in the de could exceed a battle-soaked thirty year old warrior like himself.

    But this thinking scattered to the winds in an instant.

    The captain¡¯s eyes filled with a dismayed color as he watched this stunning otherworldly de. His mouth slightly stretched open as if wanting to scream something.

    But, there was no opportunity!

    Poof!

    The de light, the saber with the enormous notch jeered. From top to bottom¡­¡­the main captain of the cavalrymen split into two halves.

    This continued to his horse below.

    This de carried the force of a thunderbolt, unstoppable!

    Even Chu Mo himself never thought his own de would unexpectedly have this enormous might.

    ¡°Captain¡­¡­captain died!¡±

    ¡°Captain was killed!¡±

    ¡°Captain died!¡±

    These several riders that fell from the horses, yet didn¡¯t maintain serious injuries, were all extremely terrified inside. They howled and stretched their legs, wildly fleeing as far away from Chu Mo as possible.

    ¡°Captain? They are military?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s pupils coldly shed. In for a penny, in for a pound, Chu Mo prepared to thoroughly wipe out the cavalrymen!

    At this time, a sharp arrow searched, breaking through the air, right towards Chu Mo like lightning. In practically the blink of an eye, it appeared before Chu Mo¡¯s face.

    Chu Mo activated the footwork skill, slightly startled, and shed to the side.

    Whoosh!

    Che arrow brushed past Chu Mo¡¯s cheek carrying a sturdy wind. It gave Chu Mo¡¯s cheek a sharp pain.

    ¡°That archer¡­¡­really strong!¡±

    Chu Mo shot towards that direction. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of a person over there.

    Obviously the opponent didn¡¯t want to face him. He only prepared a surprise attack.

    The far away riders heard the cries of theirrades. They gathered toward that side one by one.

    Chu Mo thought: ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for that archer, killing these men would have been a piece of cake. It would be best to take out that archer, but it¡¯s a pity he is very crafty. I reckon he won¡¯t give me an opportunity. If I turn around and flee, he will inevitably surprise attack me again. I¡¯m afraid those riders will also circle me if I stay here.

    Comparing the two, Chu Mo would rather let those cavalrymen encircle him. Because the formation of the riders will make it so that archer won¡¯t have a way to sneak attack!

    Furthermore he also has enough confidence to break out from their encirclement.

    He made up his mind to not eagerly flee. Chu Mo would borrow the terrain to hide from the archer¡¯s grasp.

    Those riders were all well trained. Although they encircled Chu Mo, they didn¡¯t hastily approach. They formed arge circle far away from him.

    ¡°Bastards!¡± Chu Mo cursed. Chu Mo already came to a conclusion. This group of men certainly aren¡¯t normal people. It is very possible they are what grandfather spoke of¡­¡­ one of the ¡®tricks¡¯ Da Qi has set up in the grasnd!

    ¡°That little animal already broke through the Yuan Closure. Otherwise Captain certainly wouldn¡¯t have been taken out! Everyone be extra careful. Don¡¯t let him approach close. Use arrows at him!¡± A rider yelled out.

    Soon after, dozens of soldiers pulled bows out one by one and notched arrows. They advanced in the direction Chu Mo hid.

    Woosh woosh woosh!

    An intense sound broke through the sky. Dozens of arrows shot towards Chu Mo like meteors.

    The group of calvary couldn¡¯t determine Chu Mo¡¯s precise location in the darkness of night. They wanted to use a chaos of fire to force Chu Mo out.

    Chu Mo¡¯s calmness and maturity didn¡¯t belong to a young person. He hid there without moving!

    One arrow shot by his side with less than a foot of distance from his body!

    Chu Mo could clearly feel his own heartbeat elerate, but his thoughts were iparably sober.

    Heaven¡¯s Will My Will scripture automatically started. It made Chu Mo thoroughly calm in a mere moment. His whole person entered into a mysterious state.

    Everywhere becamepletely silent in this moment. Chu Mo slightly closed his eyes, and he could clearly feel everything within ten feet around!

    Even a rat panicking and digging into a hole did not escape his senses!

    Whoosh!

    An arrow.

    Thunderous!

    Directly shooting at Chu Mo¡¯s heart!

    It was that constantly hidden archer!

    He certainly has a type of formidable skill. He could urately determine Chu Mo¡¯s precise location.

    This arrow is different than the others,pletely faint. Not only is it dipped in poison, but it is made of an extremely special type of metal.

    This ought to be a the opponent¡¯s hidden ace, an attack that must kill Chu Mo!

    This arrow¡­¡­afraid it also made him exhaust all his strength.

    Chu Mo¡¯s mind decided this information in almost an instant. Even things he himself didn¡¯t know. How could his mind be so clear?

    Avoidable?

    Chu Mo asked himself.

    Although he precisely seized the path of the arrow¡¯s trajectory, but his body¡­¡­was yet very difficult to keep up with the brain¡¯s speed.

    Chu Mo started the footwork skill in that instant. A low howling noise, the body in a split second¡­¡­slightly shifted.

    That arrow directly that was locked onto his heart hit into the left arm.

    With a poof sound, it actually pierced through the flesh of Chu Mo¡¯s left arm, and it deeply struck into the underbrush behind.

    Hiss!

    Chu Mo¡¯s body momentarily trembled. The flesh on his arm was pierced through and mangled!

    Arge amount of fresh blood flowed out.

    The fortunate thing is, this arrow didn¡¯t hit his bone. Otherwise, the arrow contained enough force to easily shatter his bone.

    A severe pain followed like a flood.

    But Chu Mo¡¯s brain¡­¡­.is unprecedentedly clear!

    ¡°I bet you can only use this level of archery once!¡±

    Chu Mo gritted teeth. Without turning, he madly fell back.

    He snatched up the arrow when he passed by and yelled: ¡°This arrow is mine. I will remember you!¡±

 Chapter 25: Jadeéˆ¥æªš Secret

    Chapter 25: Jade¡¯s Secret

    Soon after, Chu Mo started the footwork skill. He disappeared from the underbrush in a blink of an eye.

    Sure enough, another terrifying arrow did not fire.

    Even those riders didn¡¯t have any action for a long time.

    A person over a thousand feet from Chu Mo walked out after a long time.

    This young person looked around twenty years old. He wore green robes and had a handsome appearance. His figure was tall and straight, and he had a pair of stern pupils that were filled with a startled and confused color.

    ¡°This teenager¡­¡­where was he spawned? Don¡¯t tell me, he is the same as me, a person from a big sect? Otherwise how could he avoid my ¡®knowing arrow¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Little master¡­¡­we¡­¡­should we pursue?¡± A rider dismounted and went to the young man¡¯s side, then respectfully asked.

    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t chase. You all aren¡¯t his match even if we overtake him. You¡¯ll be sent to death in vain.¡± The young man sighed: ¡°He has a lot of guts. I can only gamble on this level of attack once. I can use two arrows if I cultivate ¡®knowing arrow¡¯ to the second level. He certainly would have died today like that.

    ¡°Young master don¡¯t worry. You will certainly seed quickly!¡± The horseman spoke.

    The young man slightly shook his head: ¡°It isn¡¯t that easy!¡±

    As he spoke, let out a sigh and said: ¡°Fine, today we had bad luck. We ran into some grit and several brothers died. Go back and bury the dead. Tell their families they died serving their country. I will take responsibility for their livelihood!¡±

    ¡°Young master is benevolent. It is our greatest fortune to be at young master¡¯s side.¡± This horseman spoke his innermost feelings.

    The young man waved his hand. The perplexed color in his eyes still didn¡¯t scatter. He mumbled: ¡°Such an interesting little thing, remember me? I will also remember you!¡±

    ¡°I shot you once. Although you killed several of my close subordinates, and walked away with my blue jade arrow, this ount will be settledter!¡±

    Finished speaking, the young man waved his hand, and mounted his horse: ¡°Go!¡±

    Chu Mo nearly exhausted all his strength from bolting through the grasnd. When his two legs argued that four legs are faster, he only thought about making it difficult for those horsemen to chase. He would flee first then discuss it with his legster.

    He madly continued east until the gray dawn approached. Chu Mo felt he had run at least two hundred and fifty miles away.

    This amount of distance was the first time for him.

    His two legs were soft, and the Yuan power in the Dantian was nearly all exhausted.

    He didn¡¯t want to stop, but hecked the strength.

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t listen, and there are even more fierce opponents. Do you understand you are wrong now?¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu appeared as before, as if dropped from the heavens in a blue dress that was forever clean. Her brow slightly wrinkled as she looked at the wound on his arm: ¡°You got injured?¡±

    ¡°You are so great and powerful, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see it?¡± Chu Mo spoke with a somewhat hoarse voice. He looked her in the eye, crossed his legs and sat, then started to cultivate scripture. He silently began to recover.

    ¡°I don¡¯t always follow you. How could I see?¡± Qi Xiaoyu spoke. She walked over to Chu Mo and brought out some scissors. She cut the sleeve off of Chu Mo¡¯s wounded arm, then said: ¡°This injury isn¡¯t light. Fortunately it didn¡¯t hit bone!¡±

    Finished speaking, she withdrew some golden pain medicine and started to help bind up Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo cultivated the scripture, and gritted his teeth saying: ¡°Ow¡­¡­a little softer!¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu looked down upon Chu Mo: ¡°You still know pain, looks like you haven¡¯t lost your foolishness!¡±

    ¡°You are an idiot!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if you weren¡¯t a fool, why didn¡¯t you know to run? How could you be the least bit unprepared knowing that group of people dared cause you trouble?¡±

    ¡°How could I know they had an archer.¡± Chu Mo stopped cultivating. Chu Mo opened his eyelids and stared into the inky pitch ck eyes of Qi Xiaoyu. He said somewhat embarrassed: ¡°Furthermore, he was a very talented archer.¡±

    He pulled out the arrow that pierced through him: ¡°Well, it was this arrow. I feel the material it is made from is somewhat unusual. There aren¡¯t many people who use it. I will certainly be able to find that guyter on!¡±

    Chu Mo discovered the seamlessposition of the arrow at this time. It was unexpectedly carved out in one whole piece.

    Moreover, the carving was extremely detailed. At one nce, he could see it wasn¡¯t made by an ordinary person¡¯s hand. The lower part of the shaft had a very small ¡°Sun¡± character.

    Chu Mo had an ice-cold feeling as he held the arrow. It is extremely sharp. The arrow shot through Chu Mo¡¯s arm, yet there wasn¡¯t a trace of blood on it.

    ¡°Such a good item!¡± Chu Mo carefully sized it up, and he couldn¡¯t help but praise.

    Qi Xiaoyu nced at the arrow and said somewhat disdainfully: ¡°What good item. It is merely a blue jade arrow, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s nothing special!¡±

    ¡°What? This is the legendary blue jade arrow?¡± Chu Mo was immediately startled. He looked at Qi Xiaoyu: ¡°You aren¡¯t cheating me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t mess with it!¡± Qi Xiaoyu scolded Chu Mo, then gave a supercilious look: ¡°Cheat you for what? This thing isn¡¯t any kind of rare item. Huh? Where did the Yuan beast bones, skin, and meat go? Could it have been snatched away?¡±

    ¡°No, it has been hidden by me.¡± Chu Mo casually replied. He didn¡¯t want to lie to others, but he also didn¡¯t want to reveal the jade secret. He could only reply like this.

    He had a thought as he recalled the piece of jade. He focused and thought: ¡®What realm is Qi Xiaoyu in.¡¯

    The jade didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of reaction.

    ¡®What realm is Qi Xiaoyu in?¡¯

    Chu Mo concentrated with great effort on that thought.

    The jade still didn¡¯t have any reaction.

    ¡®Qi Xiaoyu¡­¡­¡¯

    ¡°Ah, what are you doing? What foolishness is this?¡±

    A lily-white hand shook in front of Chu Mo. Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo with a bewildered expression: ¡°Are you worried about those precious materials? How about I go with you to get them back?¡±

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo somewhat awkwardlyughed. He shook his head: ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

    Chu Mo grabbed the blue jade arrow, and his face was stered with an odd expression. He muttered: ¡°I truly never thought¡­¡­the royal children of Da Qi would unexpectedlye to these ins. It looks like you all are determined to capture these grasnds!¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu seemed not the least bit concerned about this matter. She told Chu Mo to be careful of pursuing soldiers and hurriedly left after helping him pack up.

    She is still so mysterious, disappearing without a trace. But Chu Mo was already used to it. He conjectured that Qi Xiaoyu must be searching for something, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t leave so suddenly every time.

    But since she didn¡¯t say, Chu Mo didn¡¯t think to ask. After all, everyone has their secrets, like his jade.

    Chu Mo had an unspeakable feeling as soon as he thought of the piece of jade. Very strange, like a thing originally a part of him. Suddenly, it experienced an enormous change.

    The thing belonged to himself, but yet it was like an uncontroble feeling.

    Chu Mo had this kind of feeling ever since it changed the first day.

    It changed the Demon Lord¡¯s precious scripture Heaven¡¯s Will My Will. The jade pointed out that unremarkable shrub, then forcefully sucked it in. Even today it unexpectedly transferred information on his enemy¡­¡­but it doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit of action when he tried to initiate an inquiry on another person.

    ¡°What the devil!¡± Chu Mo muttered. He submerged his consciousness into the jade space. He really wanted to know why everything is the way it is.

    The space seemed to have not that great of a change, but Chu Mo still sensitively felt life force inside¡­¡­.it seemed not as intense as before.

    He squinted his eyes. The first time he looked at that unremarkable shrub¡­¡­sure enough those extremely small sprouts¡­¡­.they wilted!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me every change requires arge amount of energy to support?¡± Chu Mo wrinkled his brows in thought.

    The first time this piece of jade acted strangely is when it sucked in Heaven¡¯s Will My will inside. It changed the words of the first page of the Heaven¡¯s Will scripture.

    Chu Mo never studied Heaven¡¯s Will My Will before the it changed. He didn¡¯t know if it changed for the better, but at least he didn¡¯t have any problems cultivating.

    The second change is after he encountered the small shrub. The second page of Heaven¡¯s Will My Will added another two lines.

    The third change is when he fought enemies today. He had an intense thought to know the opponent¡¯s strength. The piece of jade once again demonstrated signs, and it ced his opponents information into his mind.

    Then¡­¡­the buds on the small shrub wilted.

    Everything points to a source. The piece of jade must have the energy it needs to disy its power.

    The problem is, what does it want?

    Chu Mo withdrew from the jade space. He felt he has guessed correctly, but it made him somewhat depressed. He didn¡¯t know what method to use to increase the power of this piece of jade.

    ¡°Looks like I can only wait until the next time it scalds me¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo muttered. He continued hurrying east soon after. It was peaceful along the way.

    Chu Mo already entered the central region of the grasnd after three days. The wound on his arm had already healed for the most part.

    The first part is his physique is especially good. The second part is the medicine Qi Xiaoyu applied is miraculous.

    Chu Mo rested by ake on the evening of the third day. He heard the sound of rushing horses from far away, and an angry roar followed at the same time.

    ¡°Ge Erzha, you traitor! You have forsaken the Wang Court, forsaken your ancestors. You won¡¯t have a good ending!¡± A maiden¡¯s voice filled with rage transferred over from far away.

    A middle age man¡¯s voice transferred: ¡°Princess, surrender. Ge Erzha is eternally your most faithful servant. Don¡¯t keep resisting. It has no meaning! Ge Erzha hasn¡¯t betrayed the Wang court. He hasn¡¯t betrayed the ancestors! There are unavoidable reasons!¡±

    ¡°Princess, the first and second prince¡­¡­.they both surrendered to Da Qi. Now there is only you and the small prince remaining. You and the small prince will die if you don¡¯t surrender!¡±

    ¡°Us people of the grasnd have fought with Da Qi for hundreds of years. Don¡¯t tell me princess doesn¡¯t know the severity of Da Qi?

    The young girl¡¯s voice angrily sounded: ¡°You fart! We¡¯ve fought hundreds of years, yet when has Da Qi defeated us? Ge Erzha, you¡¯re afraid to die! Brother Jin and brother Yin are the same, afraid to die! I won¡¯t fall into your fears!¡±

    ¡°The Wang n of the grasnds only dies in battle. They are not surrendering cowards!¡±

 Chapter 26: Wang Court Princess

    Chapter 26: Wang Court Princess

    Chu Mo stood up and looked away fromke. There was a figure far away bolting on horseback in his direction.

    The man spoke again at this time: ¡°Princess your highness. Ge Erzha is a grasnd warrior. I¡¯m not afraid of death. Ge Erzhe would rather die in battle against Da Qi if he could.¡±

    [TL: These people like to speak in the third person.]

    ¡°But this time¡­¡­this isn¡¯t like the past princess!¡±

    ¡°Da Qi has nted countless schemes. We are already in their. The whole Wang court has already been split apart by them. One third of the grasnd tribes have already surrendered to Da Qi¡­¡­.princess, wake up! We already lost!¡±

    ¡°As long as you nod, you will still be the most honored princess of the grasnd. Your status will still be high, above everyone else!¡±

    ¡°Princess, Ge Erzhe is begging you!¡±

    The girl seemed to be speechless, simply unable to answer. She held onto a small boy in her arms, and she bolted towards Chu Mo with twenty to thirty horsemen chasing behind..

    One of the riders coldly shouted: ¡°Ge Erzha, you are a traitor! Stop spouting such sweet words. Nothing you say is useful. You would release us today if you truly had a conscious. I, Ge Ermu will remember you well!¡±

    Another horseman chasing bitterlyughed: ¡°My good little brother, the problem isn¡¯t whether or not we want to release you. These people at our side won¡¯t let you go if you all don¡¯t surrender!¡±

    ¡°Then we fight to the death! Ge Erzha, I won¡¯t hold back! A young horseman pulled the reins and made his horse stop. He held a long spear and blocked the path.

    The girl on the horse in the very front yelled: ¡°Ge Ermu, you aren¡¯t his match! Quickly return, we will be saved so long as we get to elder Hao Yue!¡±

    ¡°Princess!¡± That young horseman¡¯s voice mournfully shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t forget Ge Ermu! Ge Ermu will die in battle defending princess!¡±

    ¡°Ge Ermu¡­¡­.don¡¯t die!¡± The young girl in the front shouted. She seemed to want to stop, but the horseman at her side ruthlessly forced pped the backside of her horse.

    The paid immediately caused the horses four hooves to flurry and run even faster.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die!¡± The girl let out an eager cry. Tears drifted in the air.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, princess, don¡¯t mourn for me. the Wang Court children are no cowards!¡± The young riderughed wildly. Then he turned around and rushed towards the pursuers. The pike in his hand pierced into the front horseman.

    Ge Erzha.

    His close older brother.

    ¡°Little brother!¡±

    ¡°Step aside!¡± Ge Erzha shouted: ¡°Do not die meaninglessly¡­¡­¡±

    In the end how could a close brother bear send their own kin to death. Ge Erzha didn¡¯t give the killmand. A horseman at his side suddenly jumped off his horse. He flew through the air holding a double edged sword. The sword light shed, and Ge Ermu¡¯s head toppled to the ground.

    ¡°No!¡± Ge Erzhe cried out. His eyes immediately turned red, and he was ready to fight with that person to the death.

    The man who killed Ge Ermu leaped back onto his horse in a beautiful arc. He coldly looked at Ge Erzhe: ¡°You also want to die?¡±

    ¡°Why must you kill my brother!¡± Ge Erzha howled.

    ¡°He fought to the death!¡± The man coldly said: ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are young or old, a child or a woman. If you also want to die, I can grant your wish!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Ge Erzha was extremely angry. He gritted his teeth, jumped down from the horse, and ran over to his younger brother¡¯s head while weeping.

    The girl fleeing in the very front became aware of what happened at this time. Constant beads of tears streamed down from her face. She resisted letting out any sound even though the tears flowed like rain.

    All of the hate was recorded inside.

    Chu Mo caught a panoramic view of this scene. He didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest as his image shed and disappeared into the underbrush.

    The girl¡¯s group circled theke and continued madly fleeing.

    But Chu Mo directly charged the group of people pursuing behind them!

    The piece of jade on his body suddenly heated up for a moment. Although it wasn¡¯t scalding, but it was the most clear sign to Chu Mo

    There is something the jade wants among that group of pursuers!

    Originally Chu Mo opposed this group of people to give Da Qi some trouble. It was equivalent to helping his own country.

    Although he isn¡¯t in the military, but he is the child of a military general!

    Although he wasn¡¯tfortable killing a man with his bare hands even now, but at least¡­¡­Chu Mo already clearly understand the logic after going through that life and death situation.

    ¡°This is the same as a battlefield!¡±

    ¡°There is only life and death here, no mercy.¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s target is the man who had just beheaded Ge Ermu. His strength is obviously good.

    Obviously he isn¡¯t an ordinary person because Da Qi sent him here to carry out a mission. Chu Mo was afraid they are all elite military troops at the least.

    This person leaped from a high speed horse and killed a main while in mid-air. Then he easily returned on top of his horse¡­¡­not just anyone has this type of skill.

    This type of man would at least be a vice-general in the military.

    ¡°Da Qi will experience great pain if this type of person dies.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore my actions today will at least give Da Qi much trouble towards capturing the grasnds, at the least¡­¡­ it could be **!¡±

    [TL: ** in raws.]

    ¡°It would be awesome if it is truly like that!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s pupils twinkled. Grandfather had made him grow up in the military ever since he was little and trained him. Grandfather didn¡¯t let Chu Mo see too many bloody scenes only because he was too young, and there weren¡¯t any battles.

    Nowadays, Chu Mo is walking this road himself in the end.

    ¡°No matter who my parents were, I am now a hundred percent Da Xia!¡±

    ¡°Being able to exert power for my nation is my greatest pride and honor!¡±

    Chu Mo swelled inside. At this time that man was already only thirty feet away from Chu Mo.

    It could be because he had just killed a man, or he was too concentrated on the group in front, but this man actually forgot about the possibility of any danger at his sides.

    Right now!

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Chu Mo snarled inside. He soared out from the underbrush. Unequaled Yuan power surged in his dantian, momentarily flooding all the meridians in his body. A ruthless sword shed towards the man on the horse.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The man cried out. His eyes shed with a startled color. He never thought a person would be hiding there!

    And they dare attack him!

    The man didn¡¯t have enough time to raise his sword in the moment. His body dashed to the side, thinking to dodge the attack.

    But this was within Chu Mo¡¯s calctions. The gap in realms between his opponent wasn¡¯t toorge, how could he let him sh away?

    Furthermore this sword uses the strongest sword technique Chu Mo had studied up to this point.

    Nothing can stop this sword when it moves!

    Like rolling thunder!

    Unavoidable!

    The man tried to block without taking the time to extract his sword from the scabbard. He originally believed it enough to block Chu Mo¡¯s sword.

    But he never thought, this rolling thunder sword would strangely bypass the sheathed sword in his hand. From this unimaginable angle¡­¡­it ruthlessly chopped into the man¡¯s shoulder

    Kacha!

    An extremely sharp edge cut open the man¡¯s shoulder de like cutting tofu¡­¡­Chu Mo didn¡¯t even feel any resistance!

    The man split into two halves. Blood sprayed out in an instant. The man¡¯s eyes were filled with startled disbelief as he flopped down from the horse.

    Chu Mo already charged at the next person!

    Everything happened too quickly. The strongest person in the group of people was already cut down by Chu Mo in the blink of an eye.

    The other people were all still baffled. They weren¡¯t clear what happened. They were obviously chasing the princess, and everything was fine. How could such a terrifying teenager appear?

    Pop!

    Blood shot out of the second person¡¯s head after being chopped off by Chu Mo. This suddenly made the group of peoplee to their senses. They let out a terrified cry: ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    ¡°Da Qi¡¯s special envoy has been killed!¡±

    ¡°Quickly grab him!¡±

    Because Ge Erzha wanted to gather his brother¡¯s corpse hegged behind. He stood there and violently trembled from head to toe. He desperately roared: ¡°Quick grab that boy, you must not let him run away! He killed Da Qi¡¯s envoy!¡±

    Chu Mo had already cut down the third horse rider at this time, and he was rushing at the fourth person.

    The tall thin teenager practically turned into a fearsome killing god in this moment. The people being killed were scared stiff, not daring to believe their own two eyes.

    At what time did such a terrifying teenager appear on this grasnd?

    Could he be Nuo Yi¡¯s mysterious hidden trump card?

    Nuo Yi¡¯s group of people had already fled very far away, and they also were suspicious.

    ¡°Where was this strong teenager spawned from?¡±

    The group of people couldn¡¯t help but stop after hearing the death cries from behind. Although they were eager to escape, it is not the nature of the grasnd people to ignore their benefactor.

    Nuo Yi instructed to the man at her side: ¡°Quick, quick go help him! I want to appoint him!¡±

    ¡°Princess¡­¡­go on ahead. We will go help the young man!¡± The close guard at Nuo Yi¡¯s side said.

    ¡°No, this young man is very strong. He will certainly be able to help us. I want to personally make a request!¡±

    Nuo Yi steadily spoke on top of the horse. The small boy in her arms stared in the direction of Chu Mo. The pitch ck eyes filled with curiosity.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous princess!¡± The guard at her side continued to persuade.

    Nuo Yi revealed a wry smile on her sweet and beautiful face: ¡°Are we in any danger now? The special envoy of Da Qi was already killed by the teenager. The remaining¡­¡­they are all grasnd people. Are you all afraid of Ge Erzha?¡±

    The faces of the guards immediately became angered. They unanimously said: ¡°Could we be afraid of that traitor?¡±

    ¡°Then good¡­¡­.¡± Nuo Yi looked at the small boy in her arms: ¡°Little brother, are you afraid?¡±

    The young boy¡¯s voice was soft and tender, but he resolutely said: ¡°I am a child of the Wang Court, we do not fear!¡±

    ¡°Good little brother!¡± Nuo Yi yelled: ¡°Follow me and charge back!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± The strong men of the grasnds turned around and pursued their pursuers with unmatched anger. They would have fought to the death already if they didn¡¯t have to defend the princess.

    The princess took the lead in charging back. How could the guards have the least bit of hesitation? Feeding on the moment, they rushed towards the cavalrymen that Chu Mo was already killing on his own.

 Chapter 27: I am Lin Bai

    Chapter 27: I am Lin Bai

    Chu Mo¡¯s eyes became a somewhat killing red!

    Inside the youth¡¯s clear pupils¡­¡­a trace of blood!

    Although there wasn¡¯t anyrge conflict between Da Qi and Da Xia on the surface these past several years, in reality, Da Qi¡¯s military members would be small bandit groups. They would harass themon people along the border of Da Xia.

    Chu Mo went to a vige in the past with his grandfather that had been ughtered by the Da Qi bandit soldiers.

    Only three people survived in that whole vige of five hundred people.

    Those three children were hidden by their parents in a dried up well that was covered over with straw.

    But Chu Mo was afraid those three children wouldn¡¯t have escaped death had his grandfather not entered the vige and heard their faint cries.

    They could not climb up themselves!

    This matter had arge impact on the young Chu Mo.

    The seeds of hatred towards Da Qi soldiers had been buried in his thoughts a long time ago.

    Because the ughter wasn¡¯t as simple as it seems.

    Chu Mo isn¡¯t a homicidal maniac.

    And his opponents aren¡¯tmbs waiting for the ughter!

    Chu Mo already considered the area to be a true battlefield!

    In his mind there was only one remaining thought, only one word: Kill!

    The horsemen in front of Chu Mo seemed to copse at the first blow among the sword shes.

    Chu Mo¡¯s martial arts were all the more skillful in the battle. His agile figure was shocking.

    Practically every sh beheaded a rider.

    Ge Erzha had also gone through the Yuan closure, but he was still no match for Chu Mo.

    Perhaps because of his younger brother¡¯s death, it influenced Ge Erzha¡¯s attacks. Or perhaps it was Chu Mo¡¯s refined skills. Chu Mo was much stronger¡­¡­in merely five exchanges, Chu Mo¡¯s fist boomed into his chest. A wild bang and blood shot out of Ge Erzha¡¯s mouth, and he fell from the horse.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest. The sword in his hand lifted up high.

    The sharp edge of the sword flickered ice-cold rays of light in the twilight.

    ¡°Little hero, temporarily spare his life!¡± A rider at the side of princess Nuo Yi shouted: ¡°He still has use!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s mind momentarily sobered up. The blood color in his pupils gradually withdrew. The desperate face of Ge Erzha stared at him from the ground below. Chu Mo spat to the ground: ¡°I hate little people like you that sell their honor the most!¡±

    Finished speaking, he shed the sharp sword down. It stopped only a slight distance away from Ge Erzha¡¯s face.

    Ge Erzha screamed and actually fainted.

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    Chu Mo scolded, then turned towards the smallke without looking back. There were many bloody traces on his body. The dense bloody smell gave him an extremely unpleasant feeling. He prepared to go wash the blood off his body.

    Princess Nuo Yi and her guards werepletely startled when they rushed over there. A dozen pursuers werepletely massacred, furthermore practically each person¡­¡­were all killed in one sh!

    These were all elite soldiers of the Wang Court!

    No one could deny their strength although they betrayed the Wang Court and threw in with Da Qi.

    Otherwise, how could Nuo Yi and the others be in such a difficult situation?

    But they were unexpectedly killed with one sh before this young man. All killed like cutting melons!

    Nuo Yi and the others extremely hated these traitors in their hearts, yet at this time their eyes filled with respect as they watched the back of the young figure walk towards theke.

    A forty plus year old middle aged man dressed up as a schr appeared somewhat like a Da Xia person. There was a clear difference in appearance with the grasnd people. The other riders showed him obvious respect.

    He moved to Nuo Yi¡¯s side and whispered: ¡°This person, we must recruit him!¡±

    ¡°He is rted to the sess of us recapturing the Wang Court!¡±

    ¡°Our sess probability will increase three times if he agrees to help us!¡±

    ¡°Maybe elder Hao Yue would also send troops to help us!¡±

    Princess Nuo Yi nodded, a vibrating color still remained in her pupils: ¡°But, a skill like him¡­¡­what could we use to recruit him right now?¡±

    The middle aged schr looked at Nuo Yi, thought a moment, and then said: ¡°I see this young man, he feelspletely righteous, otherwise he would not have helped us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go test the waters, then, take a look again¡­¡­see what he wants!¡± The middle aged man spoke, then looked at Nuo Yi and hesitated.

    Nuo Yi looked at the young man that already walked to thekeside, then she whispered: ¡°Uncle Pang, speak directly. Right now mother and father are already dead. Brother Jin and Yin have thrown in with Da Qi. Although I am Wang Court¡¯s princess, but now¡­¡­.if it weren¡¯t for people like you¡­¡­what would I be? I¡¯m afraid I would have already been snatched away and offered to those evil Da Qi people.¡±

    The middle aged schr nodded and whispered: ¡°Princess, if you wish for his temporary protection, I believe I can convince him.¡±

    ¡°But, if princess seeks shelter for a long time, then¡­¡­¡±

    Nuo Yi¡¯s pale face shed a trace of red. He somewhat bashfully said: ¡°Could you marry him?¡±

    The guard at Nuo Yi¡¯s side had an awkward color reveal on his face, somewhat offended. But at the end he sighed, and his face returned to normal as if he heard nothing.

    They viewed the princess as a goddess. She was already no longer that bright pearl of the grasnds like before.

    They didn¡¯t want to admit it in their hearts, but they had no choice. Their princess has already be a homeless tumbleweed. If they wanted to defect to Elder Hao Yue, would she not have to marry Elder Hao Yue¡¯s son to seek asylum?

    Everyone understood, only they didn¡¯t wish to say.

    The middle aged schrughed and lightly said: ¡°I see this youngster is extremely unordinary. He carries a trace of nobility between his brows although his clothes are ragged. He is not like an ordinary child. In addition his skill could very likelye from arge sect.¡±

    ¡°If we can truly move him, and make him stay and help us on the grasnds, perhaps we can rise from the dead!¡±

    Nuo Yi lightly sighed. The charming girl¡¯s face shed with a trace of loneliness. She slightly closed her eyes, and her long eyshes trembled. She softly spoke: ¡°Uncle Pang calls the shots on everything. Nuo Yi will do anything so long as the grasnd Wang Court can rise from the dead!¡±

    The middle aged schr looked at Nuo Yi somewhat pitifully. He had watched this bright pearl of the grasnds grow up ever since she was little. There was no gic rtion, but he already regarded her as his own daughter. Would he willingly choose this method if there were any other way?

    Comparatively, this young man is certainly much more powerful than those unrefined sons of Elder Hao Yue!

    Only if this happens then they will have to think of a new method for Elder Hao Yue. It is not easy to move that old fox.

    The middle aged schr thought and slowly advanced towards theke.

    Chu Mo directly jumped into theke without undressing.

    The ice-coldke made his thoughts strangely sober.

    He quickly washed off the blood, then secretly thought: ¡®That girl, it appears she is the princess of the grasnd Wang Court. How could this dignified princess end up pursued like a dog?¡¯

    ¡®That Ge Erzha said the first and second prince already sought refuge with Da Qi. Shouldn¡¯t that be Jin and Yin?¡¯

    ¡®It looks like the grasnd Wang Court has had an enormous unforeseen ident.¡¯

    ¡®To the extent that their princess has no choice but to flee for her life.¡¯

    ¡®If it is like this, I want to stay here for a time. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to open a rtionship with them!¡±

    Chu Mo thought, then he heard a burst of footsteps. His head raised and looked out from theke. He saw a middle aged man holding a set of new clothes. The man came to theke and revealed at smile at Chu Mo.

    ¡°Little hero, many thanks for saving us. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we would not see the sun of tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Are you a person of Da Xia?¡± Chu Mo saw the middle aged schr and curiously asked.

    The middle aged man was slightly startled. A trace of rm shed in his pupils, but he smiled and asked: ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything. I don¡¯t recognize you.¡± Chu Mo spoke: ¡°I determined from your ent.¡±

    ¡°Like that!¡± The middle aged man rxed a breath, then he said: ¡°How about it? Little brother are you also from Da Xia?¡±

    Chu Mo smiled: ¡°I lived in Da Xia!¡±

    ¡°So it is like this!¡± The middle aged man didn¡¯t doubt Chu Mo¡¯s words. How could a young person with such skill have grown up in the secr world?

    Therefore he believed this young person was born in Da Xia and then brought into arge sect to cultivate. He is probably taking a walk out of the mountains or has already graduated.

    It is very simple for him not to directly say he is a person of Da Xia.

    The middle aged man had alreadye into contact with some disciples from sects. They regarded the people of the secr world as ordinary, and they didn¡¯t wish to recognize that they came from the secr world.

    ¡°I see little brother didn¡¯t bring a change of clothes. Here is a fresh set, but perhaps they don¡¯t exactly fit you. Wait until we return and I will get a famous tailor to make you many sets! ¡± The middle aged man politely smiled and looked at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo had been thinking of a way to join this group of people. He naturally didn¡¯t decline and took the clothes. They were indeed a little big, but it was much better than the prior set of ragged clothes.

    The middle aged man struck up a conversation while Chu Mo hid in the underbrush and changed his clothes.

    ¡°I, Pang Zhongyuan, am originally from Da Xia. I have already been in the grasnds for fifteen years. I always worked in the Wang Court, I do not know your name little brother?¡± The middle aged schr very politely inquired. He didn¡¯t treat Chu Mo as an unworldly teenage child in the slightest.

    What teenager would dare take a sword and face a dozen horseriders?

    Chu Mo thought a moment and said: ¡°I am Lin Bai. I studied in a sect. I¡¯m just taking a walk from the mountains.¡±

    He answered very simply, but itpletely eliminated Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s original suspicions.

    Because this teenager named Lin Bai rescued them!

    It would be a breeze for him to kill their group.

    Furthermore, their group were already lost dogs. What could others plot against them?

    ¡°So it is brother Lin Bai. I didn¡¯t know brother was taking a walk from the mountains. Are you on a mission?¡± Pang Zhongyuan carefully asked. Therge majority of disciples that went out from the sects were carrying out a mission.

    Chu Mo had finished changing his clothes and came out from the underbrush. He said: ¡°No mission, only for experience!¡±

    The middle aged man delighted, then he looked at the newly dressed Chu Mo. He immediately praised inside: ¡®What a handsome young man!¡¯

 Chapter 28: Establish Oneself

    Chapter 28: Establish Oneself

    Pang Zhongyuan didn¡¯t see Chu Mo¡¯s appearance clearly before because of his ragged clothes, murderous aura, and the darkening sky.

    After seeing Chu Mo¡¯s appearance clearly, Pang Zhongyuan thought Chu Mo and Nuo Yi would make a great match!

    But these types of affairs need a long term perspective. It cannot be impatiently suggested. It would be a loss to scare off the youngster.

    Pang Zhongyuan thought and revealed a moderate smile. He said: ¡°Son Lin, I¡¯m afraid we would have had misfortune today if it wasn¡¯t for you. Our princess has a mind to recruit you, yet she feels earthly things like money would be a type of shame for a person like son Lin. Son Lin¡­¡­..is there anything we can do? Only speak, if we can do it, then we won¡¯t refuse!¡±

    [TL: Pang Zhongyuan is not actually calling Lin (Chu Mo) his son, it is just a respectful term for the sons of nobility or high officials.]

    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head: ¡°I am taking a trip from the mountains, mainly for my own life experience. I acted to help you today because I don¡¯t like those bullies that sell their honor! I dislike those kind of people the most!¡±

    ¡°Haha, son Lin has a chivalrous heart!¡± Pang Zhongyuan raised his thumb, then sighed: ¡°It is a pity the present isn¡¯t like the past. Otherwise, we certainly could greatly repay you.¡±

    Chu Mo waved his hand and looked at Pang Zhongyuan: ¡°No harm, but Mr. Pang, what exactly has happened on the grasnds? Can you tell me the details?¡±

    The two mutually tested each other out. Their goals were the same so naturally the conversation was agreeable.

    Pang Zhongyuan became overjoyed as soon as he heard Chu Mo¡¯s words. He felt arge opportunity resided in the teenager!

    ¡°A long story ah!¡± Pang Zhongyuan sighed. He told Chu Mo the unfortunate events that urred over the past two years on the grasnds.

    ¡°I fell into trouble that year. The King and Queen, the parents of the princess, took me in, and they gave me ce to go.¡±

    ¡°Although this ce isn¡¯t my homnd, but over the past several years it has be the same to me.¡±

    ¡°My greatest desire is for the grasnds to truly belong to the people here. I wish everyone to live and work in peace.¡±

    ¡°Only Da Qi covetously gazes, and they still haven¡¯t given up their desire for the grasnds over hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°In the past several decades they have been continuously setting up schemes¡­¡­¡±

    The former king was fooled. He believed Da Qi had changed, all the way until death¡­¡­he believed in the dream of peace.¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s face revealed a resentful color: ¡°I always knew Da Qi was up to something, and I was always on guard. I constantly called it to the attention of the king, but I never thought the people they purchased were the two princes!¡±

    ¡°Those two are beasts not born of men! Approximately half a year ago at some feast they secretly poisoned the king and queen¡¯s wine.¡±

    ¡°The poison was vorless and odorless, and it had slow effects. One would have no awareness after being poisoned.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t dare openly poison the King and Queen. Because if that happened, the Wang Court imperial guards would certainly cut them to pieces!¡±

    ¡°Even if they are the princes it isn¡¯t okay! The Wang Court¡¯s imperial guards only listen to themands of the King.¡±

    The hidden schemes of the Wang Court slowly came to the surface following Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s active searching.

    Da Qi¡¯s schemes were truly brilliant. They promised the two princes: As soon as the matter ispleted, they will both be kings. The entire grasnd will be split in two parts, and two pces will be built for them.

    Only in name will they belong to Da Qi!

    They also promised to give the two princes arge amount of benefits. For instance, the specialty produced jewels of Da Qi as well as beautiful women. They thoroughly impressed the two idiot princes.

    They used the slow acting poison to kill their own parents.

    The situation exploded a few days ago!

    ¡°First the Queen went into aa. The doctors deduced the slow acting poison had been in her system for at least half a year. An even bigger misfortune urred, the king¡­..also became unconscious.¡±

    ¡®The well prepared Jin brother took on the eldest son role. He exploited the grasnd rules to be king in his father¡¯s stead.¡±

    ¡°He forcefully issued severalmands, and he exchanged the Wang Court imperial guards with his own men. Therebypletely controlling the Wang Court.

    ¡°Brother Yin¡­¡­that animal. He brought in that special envoy of Da Qi, and personally cut off the heads of his parents¡­¡­expressing hisplete loyalty to Da Qi.¡±

    ¡°In addition, he imed the king and queen died of a sudden illness!¡±

    ¡°Then he ndered the princess and used the chaos to seize power, and acted against her.¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan spoke to this point, and he couldn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing out: ¡°It is a pity the former king and queen, such good hearts, murdered by their own two animal sons.¡±

    ¡°Those schemes arranged by Da Qi in the grasndspletely erupted in a few short moments.¡±

    ¡°One third of the whole grasnds tribe chiefs had been bought by Da Qi and promised enormous rewards. When this matter came out, they betrayed the Wang Court!¡±

    ¡°That group of shameless little men!¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan gnashed his teeth, a look of hate.

    ¡°In addition to brother Jin and Yin in the wang Court, there were several other people belonging to Da Qi unbeknownst to me.¡±

    ¡°The princess luckily fled thanks to those Wang Court guards that had been thrown away. They fought to the death, and protected our escape. Then the remained behind to block the rear.¡±

    ¡°Now¡­¡­I¡¯m afraid¡­¡­they all died.¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s tone filled with sadness.

    Chu Mo sighed and said: ¡°Two princes, one certainly would have inherited the throne. What is in their brains¡­¡­feces? They actually did such an outrageous thing?¡±

    ¡°The former king pampered the youngest prince the most. The two older princes felt a crises. But the little prince is young, of course the former king doted on him. It didn¡¯t mean the throne would be passed onto the little prince.¡± Pang Zhongyuan sighed: ¡°Those two became blinded with the obsession for power. Did they actually think Da Qi is that good? The first thing Da Qi will do after seizing the Wang Court is act against them.¡±

    Chu Mo nodded. He had been together with grandfather in the military ever since he was young. He was influenced, and read many books on war strategy. He was not at all unfamilial with national hidden schemes and methods.

    Having heard what was said, Chu Mo spoke: ¡°Really two morons, worse than beasts, murdering their own parents!¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Pang Zhongyuan: ¡°Now you are fleeing, but who are you seeking shelter under?¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan nodded: ¡°Although a King is honored in the grasnds, but in reality, it isposed of many tribes. Da Qi has revealed their cards atst. One third of the grasnd tribes have announced their submission to Da Qi, but two thirds have still not been forsaken!¡±

    ¡°Among the strongest ns is the n of Elder Hao Yue.¡±

    ¡°It has always been that Elder Hao Yue¡¯s n is second in power only to the Wang Court. Furthermore, they have always been close friends to the Wang Court, always connected by marriage. They are considered our own people.¡±

    Chu Mo sensed an insincere taste from Pan Zhongyuan¡¯s words. He lifted his head and asked: ¡°Are you truly that close?¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile. This teenager is young, but he is not easy to fool.

    Only the more it was like this, the more Pang Zhongyuan felt there was a chance to recapture the entire Wang Court, so long as they recruited Chu Mo!

    Perhaps other people would scoff at his dream, but Pang Zhongyuan believed in his vision.

    ¡°If you were truly that close, wouldn¡¯t they have dispatched people earlier?¡± Chu Mo continued.

    Pang Zhongyuan didn¡¯t hide it, sighing. Then he said to Chu Mo: ¡°The most important thing to Elder Hao Yue is to protect his own power. He is the uncle of the princess, but he¡­¡­is also the uncle of brother Jin and Yin!¡±

    ¡°And you still seek shelter with him? What is the meaning?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s brow slightly wrinkled.

    He already felt the current plight of this group of people. They were not only in an unforsakeable circumstance, but they were desperate!

    Chu Mo looked at Pang Zhongyuan and slowly said: ¡°Perhaps there are several still loyal to the Wang Court on the grasnds, people loyal to the princess. If their power can be rallied together, it would truly be formidable. It could extinguish brother Jin and Yin before Da Qi can trample over the grasnds.¡±

    ¡°But the problem is, without the Wang Court King¡­¡­who would these people be willing to unite together under?¡±

    ¡°Princess Nuo Yi?¡±

    ¡°She is the most brilliant pearl of the grasnds. She is the goddess in the hearts of the people!¡±

    ¡°But she is not a queen!¡±

    ¡°It is clear Brother Jin and Yin are superior at present. They proimed their parents died of a sudden illness, and the princess is starting an armed rebellion. May I ask, how many people would dare stand up at this time, and support princess Nuo Yi?¡±

    ¡°Following this trend, the best oue at this time when going to Elder Hao Yue: Have Elder Hao Yue provide temporary support based on his close feelings.¡±

    ¡°But to me it looks like the greatest possibility is that Elder Hao Yue will let you go, put you in jail, or under house arrest. You¡¯ll be a bargaining chip!¡±

    Chu Mo coldly smiled: ¡°Then, find a good opportunity and make a choice.¡±

    ¡°But no matter what the choice, I¡¯m afraid the oue won¡¯t be good for you all.¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s face filled with a shocked color. He confoundedly looked at Chu Mo. He thought he had already sized up the teenager, but Pang never thought he underestimated!

    This youngster is not only terrifyingly powerful, furthermore¡­¡­.this intelligence, it¡¯s actually like an evildoer!

    Then he bitterly smiled: ¡°The things son Lin says, why didn¡¯t¡¯ I not think of it? But right now¡­¡­this is the only path!¡±

    ¡°Throw in with Elder Hao Yue, request his troops. It ispletely better than throwing in with other tribes!¡±

    ¡°Those other ns eat people without spitting out the bones.¡±

    ¡°Although elder Hao Yue is sly, but he has a shoring¡­¡­¡± Pang Zhongyuan lightly spoke: ¡°His ears are a little soft. The aunt of the princess will indeed influence him.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, he has always been very loving to princess Nuo Yi.¡±

    ¡°In the past¡­¡­.¡± Pang Zhongyuan hesitated a moment, then directly spoke: ¡°In the past I nned¡­¡­.make princess wed a son of Elder Hao Yue. Then ording to the agreement, he would send troops to recapture the Wang Court.¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan had toe clean with his n at this time because the teenager made such a startling analysis as soon as he heard the situation. This person is not one he can deceive!

    ¡°Marriage alliance?¡± Chu Mo scoffed: ¡°The alliance most torn in the world is the marriage alliance. It is merely a piece of paper. One poke and it rips. When there is a falling out, ally by marriage? What a fart!¡±

    At this time, from not far away, came a quiet girl¡¯s voice: ¡°That son spoke, what am I? Please teach me son!¡±

    Nuo Yi¡¯s enchanting figure slowly emerged from the underbrush in the sunset.

    Chu Mo knew earlier that she was eavesdropping. The majority of what he said was for her to hear.

    Seeing here out wasn¡¯t the slightest bit startling. He inly said: ¡°It¡¯s simple. Set out on our own, pulling the Wang Court banner against those patricidal Jin and Yin brothers.¡±

 Chapter 29: Bloody Spirit Aura

    Chapter 29: Bloody Spirit Aura

    ¡°Establish our own group?¡±

    Princess Nuo Yi¡¯s pair of star pupils flickered brilliant rays of light in the sunset, but she immediately bitterlyughed: ¡°Can we stand up on our own like this right now?¡±

    ¡°Given that I truly start up my own group, but with only a dozen men¡­¡­what use is it?¡±

    ¡°And those ns, would they listen to a down and out princess¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°When my uncle gets the news, I¡¯m afraid he would be the first to send troops and destroy us!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s head shook: ¡°Your highness, you are wrong!¡±

    ¡°Ah? that son says I am wrong?¡± Nuo Yi¡¯s pupilsnded on Chu Mo.

    ¡°We won¡¯t give your uncle that opportunity!¡±

    ¡°I said establish our own group. We will absorb Elder Hao Yue¡­¡­after your uncle, it will be officially announced!¡±

    ¡°You continuously think no one will react to you and help you¡­¡­it is not true.¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s voice carried a hint of tenderness of a juvenile, but the words he spoke made Nuo Yi and Pang Zhongyuanpletely shocked.

    ¡°Because, right now you are a down and out refugee princess! Who could respond to you at this time? Who dares respond to you?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­.if it is a righteous vengeful princess, with the support of Elder Hao Yue, think, would those ns who haven¡¯t joined Da Qi choose to support you?¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t turned their backs, don¡¯t tell me they are afraid to die?¡±

    ¡°They are actually waiting!¡±

    ¡°Waiting for the Wang Court¡¯s action!¡±

    ¡°Admittedly there are traitors, but I believe the majority of the strong men on the grasnds are blood natured!¡±

    ¡°Including among those betraying ns. There are certainly some who don¡¯t wish to beckeys of Da Qi!¡±

    ¡°But everything, only you¡­¡­your royal highness, only you can do it!¡±

    Nuo Yi looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Elder Hao Yue¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Nuo Yi and inly said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the problem of elder Hao Yue supporting you¡­¡­he naturally won¡¯t support you.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Nuo Yi¡¯s feminine face revealed a trace of bitterness. She lowered her head and said: ¡°Had Father and mother still lived, right now under these circumstances, uncle he¡­¡­he wouldn¡¯t support us.¡±

    Chu Mo smiled at this time: ¡°Then attack until he supports!¡±

    Nuo Yi was slightly startled.

    Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s eyes ferociously lit up to the side, looking at Chu Mo: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me son Lin¡­¡­wishes to help us?¡±

    Nuo Yi also responded, and looked upon Chu Mo expectantly.

    Chu Mo smiled: ¡°Mr. Pang, wise men don¡¯t speak ignorant words. Is this not what you wanted?¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s face revealed a trace of awkwardness, but it was quickly cast away. He eagerly looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Son Lin, elder Hao Yue¡¯s strength isn¡¯t weak. Using military force to scare him isn¡¯t an easy thing!¡±

    Nuo Yi spoke: ¡°Uncle has two guards at his side that have broken through the Yuan Closure. A single one¡¯s strength is extremely powerful, moreover, those two are practically inseparable from uncle.¡±

    ¡°Those two even keep guard outside when uncle sleeps!¡±

    Chu Moughed and said: ¡°I never said forcefully attack. I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have enough people here. We would be shot up into hedgehogs!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡± Pang Zhongyuan and Nuo Yi looked at Chu Mo confused.

    Chu Mo called the two closer, then spoke in a low voice.

    Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s eyes revealed a clear excited color.

    Nuo Yi was yet a little hesitant. She looked at Chu Mo with a fluid nce: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too dangerous for you?¡±

    Her clear ck and white beautiful eyes flickered aplicated sparkle: ¡°This matter, doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you after all, I¡­¡­.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at her, then inly said: ¡°Why would Ie down the mountain to get experience if there wasn¡¯t any danger?¡±

    Nuo Yi and Pang Zhongyuan finally recalled this youngsteres is a disciple that cultivated in arge sect. They couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads and bitterly smile.

    Right now Chu Mo¡¯s expression, too stunning.

    Although they had heard of the legend in ancient time of the eight year old master, but seeing with their own eyes is apletely different matter.

    [TL: It doens¡¯t actually say eight year old young master. This is just what I believe it means. I believe they are saying that Chu Mo reminds them of a young master of legends, and and they wouldn¡¯t believe had they not seen with their own eyes. Any help on the trantion would be appreciated ¡®ÓÐ°ËËê°ÝÏàµÄ´«Ëµ¡¯]

    ¡°Only like that¡­¡­we would owe you too much. How would we repay the noble son?¡± Nuo Yi gazed at Chu Mo and lightly asked.

    Chu Moughed, then said: ¡°I am a person of Da Xia!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Nuo Yi was slightly startled at first, then immediately reacted, smiling and saying: ¡°You are disturbing Qi to rescue Xia!¡±

    ¡°Disturbing Qi to rescue Xia?¡± Chu Mo repeated, then nodded calmly: ¡°Like that, the enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡±

    ¡°Then, let us happily work together!¡± Nuo Yi revealed a glittering smile. Only deep in her pupils was a faint loss of touch that no one else noticed: Originally, the things he did was for his country!

    Pang Zhongyuan never thought of that aspect in the past. Because ording to him, joining arge sect is basically the same as being cut off from the world.

    Pang didn¡¯t wish to admit he is an ordinary person. There are few¡­¡­like Chu Mo would they openly admit they are doing it for their mothend? That is why Pang Zhongyuan looked even higher upon Chu Mo.

    Sensing this teenager¡¯s high IQ, extraordinary strength, passionate sense of justice,plete sincerity, and future prospects, he is absolutely limitless. Pang sighed as he looked to Nuo Yi at his side: I don¡¯t know if our princess is that blessed¡­¡­

    The group of people made camp by theke that evening. The people were on the edge of crumbling apart after several continuous days of fleeing. They relied only on will for support. Today¡¯s danger has been temporarily relieved. Each and every one was too tired to move. No one ate after making camp, they all went straight into their tents and fell asleep.

    There were only two guards on watch when Chu Mo and the others returned to the camp.

    ¡°You all go rest. You have suffered bitterness these days.¡± Nuo Yimanded to the two guards on watch.

    ¡°It is more important for the princess to rest than us. It is no problem. We can hold our own!¡± The two guards refused, shaking their heads.

    Pang Zhongyuan also spoke: ¡°Princess, go rest. This is no problem. Tomorrow we will continue hurrying on the road.¡±

    Nuo Yi looked at Chu Mo, and Chu Mo spoke: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I am not as weary as you all. You all go rest. I will stay here and be on alert!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no good.¡± Nuo Yi refused. In her viewpoint, this teenager had already be a crucial point in the life or death of the Wang Court. He couldn¡¯t be neglected.

    Chu Mo waved his hand: ¡°I need to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°So it is like this!¡± Nuo Yi understood, then immediately made those two guards go rest.

    Chu Mo was already like a god character in the eyes of the guards. Adding on their extreme exhaustion, it even further surged their veneration of Chu Mo as they returned to go rest.

    In the end Chu Mo was the only one remaining in the whole camp. There was also the silent Ge Erzha tied to a pir.

    All of the other people who died in battle, including the special envoy of Da Qi cut down by Chu Mo in one sh, were all dragged back. This is the custom here. Hate abolishes after a person dies.

    Only if there is a deep seeded hatred, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t leave the corpses exposed to the elements.

    But none of these people had any strength left. They temporarily piled them over there, and they waited until tomorrow to bury them.

    Each of the corpses appeared somewhat terrified.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t admire the view of the corpses. He only remembered the past encounter when he met the group of people, and the jade gave him an indication.

    But he never had an opportunity to search afterwords. What did the jade fancy.

    Sounds of snoring rose in the camp. All the people were extremely exhausted and dead asleep. Otherwise, Chu Mo would be embarrassed to search.

    He looked over at Ge Erzha, and Chu Mo slowly moved over to the group of corpses. Ge Erzha, tied up to the pir, suddenly lifted his head at this time. His voice was very light as he hissed: ¡°There is a ring on the special envoy of Da Qi. He showed it off to me. He said it is a ring of the gods that can store objects!¡±

    Chu Mo turned and looked at Ge Erzha in his difficult situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not iming any credit, or asking to be spared. I only want to tell you the grasnd children of the Wang Court aren¡¯t trash. They aren¡¯t little people that sold their honor.¡± Ge Erzha spoke, and suddenly let the tears flow down: ¡°They seized my parents, wife, and children. If I didn¡¯t listen to their words, they would have killed my family¡­¡­I know I should die, but I would never betray the Wang Court!¡±

    [TL: Ge Erzha is referring to himself/grasnd people in general when he says grasnd children of the Wang Court.]

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t answer him, and he walked to the side of Da Qi¡¯s special envoy. He saw there was indeed a pitch ck ring on his hand. It was lusterless and unremarkable. He took of the ring, then used his spirit power to open it.

    The ring had hardly any resistance to open it. The space inside was very small, only three square feet and four feet tall. Itpletely couldn¡¯tpare to the jade space.

    But this was already an unobtainable sacred object to the secr world.

    Especially given that the amount of storage rings in therge sects is even umon.

    There were several weapons and sets of clothes inside the ring. There was also a secret letter, as well as fist-sized¡­pletely white stone.

    ¡°Yuan stone?¡± Chu Mo felt a burst of Yuan power fluctuating from the stone. At once he understood this is a Yuan stone.

    But this object was unexpected. It is several timesrger than the stones he has seen in the past!

    Chu Mo took out the Yuan stone, and as expected, the jade around his neck slightly heated up. The fist-sized Yuan stone was directly sucked into the jade space.

    Chu Mo¡¯s consciousness followed into the jade space, because he was very curious what kind of changes would take ce.

    That piece of jade was hung above the gray colored shrub. Millions of strands of Yuan power flowed down like a waterfall, extremely beautiful!

    It all flowed into the little tree.

    ¡°It is watering the little sapling¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo mumbled. He looked at the Heaven¡¯s Will My Will book on the stone, thought a moment, and withdrew it out.

    After opening it up, he discovered there were actually a couple more words on the second page.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is that piece of Yuan Stone¡¯s power? It made Heaven¡¯s Will My Will have even more words?¡± Chu Mo slightly wrinkled his brow, and felt somewhat not right, because followed the Yuan stone into the jade space.

    He saw the power of the Yuan stone flow into the small tree¡¯s body. It shouldn¡¯t spread to the Heaven¡¯s Will My Will.

    Chu Mo thought, and put Heaven¡¯s Will My Will back inside. There were only a couple more words, not enough for cultivation.

    When he used his conscious to prepare and leave the jade space, Chu Mo suddenly discovered a blood colored mark on the stone where Heaven¡¯s Will My Will was ced.

    I would have never noticed that blood trace if I didn¡¯t carefully look.

    Chu Mo was certain it wasn¡¯t there before!

    Carefully looking, he discovered the fingernail long blood colored mark. The lowest part of the mark had the deepest color, practically the same color as blood.

    Practically only a hair width wide. The top color is extremely light, practically impossible to see.

    ¡°What is this thing?¡±

    Chu Mo muttered. All of the sudden, an intense blood aura erupted from that blood colored mark. Chu Mo jumped back in fright. The scene of Chu Mo killing all of the horse riders today appeared in front of him.

    Then he saw a bloody light suck into the piece of jade, and it imprinted onto the stone.

    The scene disappeared as quickly as it came.

    But Chu Mo was shocked into not speaking for a long time. He was in a daze until he retreated from the jade space.

    ¡°This blood spirit aura¡­¡­what is it?¡±

 Chapter 30: Legendary Immortal Palace

    Chapter 30: Legendary Immortal Pce

    This piece of jade is indeed too mysterious, and no one can give him an exnation. How could the horsemen he killed channel bloody light, and imprint on therge green stone in the piece of jade? What effect does this bloody spirit aura have?

    This made Chu Mo¡¯s heart filled with bewilderment.

    He didn¡¯t even know if this change is good or bad.

    Chu Mo shook his head, and his face revealed several traces of annoyance. His brow slightly wrinkled, and he took out the secret envelope inside of the Da Qi special envoy¡¯s storage ring.

    The beginning of the secret letter contained something unexpected to Chu Mo. It was the arrangements Da Qi had with grasnd, including their methods, and which people belong to Da Qi¡­¡­it was all extremely detailed.

    Chu Mo looked at the decapitated special envoy of Da Qi. He secretly thought: ¡®This person¡¯s status doesn¡¯t look low! Not only does he have a storage ring that is rare even inrge sects, but he also carries this type of secret letter. It looks like he isn¡¯t a nobody.¡¯

    The positions of all of Da Qi in the grasnds seemed to be on the secret letter. This made Chu Mo think of all kinds of actions, and gave him enormous confidence.

    When anticipating the enemy, the most important isn¡¯t a person¡¯s judgement, but rather (spy) intelligence!

    Chu Mo silently memorized the contents of the letter, then he casually turned to the second page.

    At one nce, his face revealed a shocked color.

    Because the second page were almostpletely unrted to the things on the first page, but it made Chu Mo¡¯s heart beat like crazy!

    There was a map on the second page of the letter. It was a map of the grasnd. On the bottom there were some words that gave an exnation. The position on the map is the hidden location of an Immortal¡¯s pce!

    The fist-sized Yuan stone sucked in by the piece of jade came from outside the legendary abode of the immortal.

    The letter said that location exists in an extremely mysterious ce. Although it is there in this world, but yet it seems self-contained.

    A door opens every full moon, but the location the door opens is different every time. And not just any person can enter.

    This location has already been discovered for two years. Da Qi has sent over a hundred men to enter the door, but they were all defeated.

    A couple people actually entered, but they have nevere out. Odds are they died inside.

    The secret letter said Da Qi¡¯s three princes entered the grasnds. They were personally in charge of destroying the Wang Court and searching for the immortal pce.

    Immortal pce!

    These two words are enough to make someone¡¯s blood surge.

    Legends say the founder of the Immortal Sky was an almighty person near immortality. Two hundred years after establishing the sect, he broke through the sky and levitated heavenwards!

    This matter waspletely recorded and widely circted.

    Members ofrge sects like the Immortal Sky and a couple others all call themselves cultivators. In their eyes, the secr people of the world are allmon people. They are ignorant andcking a spiritual aura.

    Only cultivators are entitled to seek the faintly visible immortality path.

    But speaking of, for the past several hundred years, there hasn¡¯t been a single immortal person appear and break through the heavens.

    Because of this, if an immortal pce was truly discovered on the grasnds, then don¡¯t mention the people of the secr world, therge sects would even be jealous.

    ¡°This is startling news!¡± There was flickering light in Chu Mo¡¯s pupils.

    Then he suddenly thought, the elusive Qi Xiaoyu. Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but guess: This girl disappears every day without a trace, don¡¯t tell me she¡­¡­is also seeking this immortal pce?

    He believed this is a real possibility. Like this, it could exin how she is such a remarkable young girl, able to appear in such a deste location.

    Chu Mo calcted how far away the next full moon is. There are still eight or nine days. The secret letter only showed one location, but this is already enough for Chu Mo.

    Because he has a superiority over other people that cannot bepared!

    That piece of jade!

    Chu Mo believed if that ce really has an immortal pce, there must certainly be good things inside. The jade would certainly give him a sign. After all, both the Yuan stone and a withering shrub didn¡¯t get past the jade.

    Gathering up the secret letter, Chu Mo walked over the Ge Erzha. He looked at him without saying anything, then he walked to the side. Chu Mo sat cross-legged on a piece of felt and started silently cultivating.

    Including attaining experience in battle, everything needs time to digest.

    Chu Mo isn¡¯t like those disciples in therge sects with masters giving point by point instructions and direction. He had azy master, and everything could only be grasped himself bit by bit.

    It is very bitter, and somewhat arduous, but every acquisition made Chu Mo extremely happy.

    He could clearly feel himself quickly increase and grow every day.

    Early the next morning, the east revealed a gray dawn. Nuo Yi¡¯s guard woke up and saw Chu Mo sitting there guarding the whole night. His face immediately revealed a color of shame.

    ¡°Son Lin, quick go rest a moment. I¡¯m truly sorry. We made you stay here doing night watch for us.¡± A bodyguard looked at Chu Mo and spoke.

    Chu Mo opened his eyes, waved his hand, and said: ¡°No harm, I needed to cultivate.¡±

    Several more people woke up soon after, and they buried all of the corpses.

    Nuo Yi woke up after everythingpleted. She lead along that little six or seven year old boy before Chu Mo. Her whole manner was several times better thanst night.

    Nui Yi¡¯s pair of water pupils fell on Chu Mo, and she softly spoke: ¡°Noble son, did you not rest all night?¡±

    Chu Moughed and said: ¡°As for me, cultivating is rest.¡±

    A trace of worship appeared in Nuo Yi¡¯s pupils: ¡°People cultivating are really different from the masses!¡±

    At this time, the little boy lead by Nuo Yi suddenly looked at Chu Mo and loudly said: ¡°How about being my sister¡¯s husband?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo was immediately speechless. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°What did you utter!¡± Nuo Yi¡¯s face turned bright red, and she softly patted her little brother¡¯s head.

    The little boy looked at Chu Mo and said: ¡°You¡¯re so fierce, the thing us grasnd people worship the most are heroes! I don¡¯t want an older brother from Elder Hao Yue¡¯s household to be my sister¡¯s husband. I hate them!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak carelessly!¡± Nuo Yi chided her little brother, and turned to Chu Mo with a red face: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little children don¡¯t understand things¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer little¡­¡­¡± The little boy protested: ¡°You aren¡¯t much older than me!¡±

    The boy looked again at Chu Mo: ¡°We are both men, you give the happy words, yes or no¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You little fart child, what man?¡± Nuo Yi angered a little, and she kicked the little boy¡¯s behind. Then she pulled his ear, and dragged him back into the tent to teach him a lesson.

    It is often said children¡¯s words carry no harm, but Chu Mo isn¡¯t a grown up himself. He could only dumbfoundedly maintain silence when facing this kind of matter.

    Weddings and what not are currently far away from him!

    But if this were a different time and ce, I¡¯m afraid he would have already excitedly replied.

    Thinking of that brother of his own in yellow me city, Chu Mo¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of sadness, but it was quickly reced by a resoluteness.

    ¡°The things I do here will be beneficial to all of Da Xia!¡±

    ¡°Wait until I finish the things here, I will return home!¡±

    The group of people once again got on the road soon after. The whole unit¡¯s atmosphere was several more times rxed than before.

    The people going through life and death revealed a dull smile, burying the injuries of the past in their hearts.

    Nuo Yi seemed to be somewhat brooding over the earlier matter, and she didn¡¯t really dare look into Chu Mo¡¯s eyes. The little prince of the Wang Court furtively nced in Chu Mo¡¯s direction, but he didn¡¯t dare be too wanton. His sister probably didn¡¯t let him off easy earlier in the morning.

    After a night¡¯s rest, Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s vigor recovered for the most part. He enjoyably talked with Chu Mo along the road.

    Pang Zhongyuan gave Chu Mo an introduction about several affairs on the grasnd, including the distribution of each power, even the local customs of the grasnds.

    Chu Mo discovered Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s knowledge to be very profound. He carried an air of authority when speaking. Chu Mo reckoned Pang didn¡¯t have a nameless history in Da Xia. He was sure there was a story behinding to the grasnds.

    But Pang Zhongyuan seemed unwilling to mention Da Xia, and Chu Mo didn¡¯t pester.

    Chu Mo was pleasantly surprised to discover that the road to Elder Hao Yue¡¯s n was actually the same direction as the location of the immortal pce!

    This made him very happy. At least Chu Mo now didn¡¯t have to find a reason to go off on his own and find the immortal pce.

    Only having to go a little distance, he would have several opportunities to search.

    There is no need to worry about this matter, because there is an opportunity every month. The immortal pce would have already been snatched up a long time ago by others if it was that easy to enter.

    Nuo Yi and the others didn¡¯t kill or interrogate Ge Erzha along the road. They only tied him up, and carried him on a horse. Chu Mo curiously found out from Pang Zhongyuan, Ge Erzha is actually a close nephew of Elder Hao Yue!

    Strictly speaking he could be considered a younger generation of the grasnds Wang Court!

    Pang Zhongyuan quietly told Chu Mo: ¡°In fact therge majority of the Wang Court imperial guards are all rted to the Wang Court, otherwise it is very difficult to be one of them.¡±

    ¡°This time, the Wang Court suddenly changed, and such arge unexpected event urred, but there weren¡¯t many actual traitors in the imperial guard. Those few real traitors were all the close subordinates of prince Jin and Yin. Furthermore the families of others were seized by prince Jin and Yin, and they didn¡¯t dare disobey.¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°Is Ge Erzha also in that type of situation?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s impression towards Ge Erzha became a little bit stronger afterst night.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t care if others knew he took something from the body of the special envoy, but he would be a little embarrassed if Ge Erzha told this secret.

    But Ge Erzha didn¡¯t say anything. The same as if he forgot the matter. Throwing away his prior deeds, this person¡­¡­he could be considered a man.

    ¡°Elder Hao Yue is rtively mindful of kin. This is the reason we begged you to hold back the de at that time.¡± Pang Zhongyuan spoke, then he looked far away and lightly said: ¡°We will soon arrive, continuing on I must temporarily take my leave from noble son Lin!¡±

    Chu Moughed: ¡°No matter, the situation is serious.¡±

 Chapter 31: Precious Lotus Princess

    Chapter 31: Precious Lotus Princess

    Going ahead another three miles, over a hundred horsemen suddenly appeared, steaming with murderous intent, and they blocked the path of Chu Mo and the others.

    The horseman in front shouted from far away: ¡°Neers stop! Approach another step and we won¡¯t be polite!¡±

    After speaking, the hundred plus horsemen notched their bows and aimed at Nuo Yi¡¯s group.

    The atmosphere immediately tensed!

    Chu Mo was at Nuo Yi¡¯s side, and he clearly saw her face change. Her pupils shed a smear of intense anger.

    The horseman beside Nuo Yi shouted: ¡°Brother Ba Duo, I am Han Feng. I invited you to drink winest year at the Wang Court. Do you know recognize me?¡±

    The leading horseman waved his hand,manding the hundred plus horsemen to cease. They put their bows down, but they did not put them away.

    This made Chu Mo¡¯s brow slightly wrinkle. He couldn¡¯t believe the opposing group of people didn¡¯t know their status, but yet they still disyed this type of attitude. Clearly telling their group of people ¡ª

    [TL: ¡ª in raws]

    This isn¡¯t too weing!

    This result is almost the same as Chu Mo deduced earlier.

    Looking at Nuo Yi on the horseback beside breathing heavily, Chu Mo said: ¡°Don¡¯t get mad. Don¡¯t forget, this is something we anticipated.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I listened to you. ¡± No Yi quietly replied, then mumbled: ¡°Where is my aunt?¡±

    ¡°So it is brother Hang Feng. Sorry, I didn¡¯t see clearly. I didn¡¯t know you would suddenly bring people to elder Hao Yue¡¯s n. What affair is it?¡±

    The horseman named Han Feng scolded inside: ¡®Still pretending? The Wang Court is a huge incident. You all certainly knew at the first moment. What is the motive behind putting on this act?¡¯

    But this thought could only be kept inside. After all, the present isn¡¯t the past. Compared to before, Ba Duo would absolutely wee him at first sight with an extremely respectful manner, carefully¡­¡­in fear of provoking a Wang Court horseman.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Han Feng sighed, then slowly drove his horse forward before Ba Duo, bitterly smiling: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Ba Duo and his brothers don¡¯t know what happened at the Wang Court?¡±

    The horseman Ba Duo is a thirty year old strong man. His skin is dark, and he has a pair of small eyes that twinkle shrewd rays of light. He didn¡¯t deny and nodded: ¡°I heard, the king and queen suddenly died. Brothers Jin and Yin control the Wang Court. They say the princess is rebelling. There is currently an arrest warrant issued to Hao Yue¡¯s n¡­¡­it request that every n arrest the princess upon sight.¡±

    Han Feng¡¯s pupils shed with the color of rage. He said in a suppressed voice: ¡°Brother Ba Duo, don¡¯t tell me you believe these nderous words?¡±

    Ba Duo somewhat embarrassinglyughed: ¡°This¡­¡­I am of such little importance, it doesn¡¯t matter. Elder says princess is of noble character, and naturally couldn¡¯t do this type of thing.¡±

    Han Feng¡¯s inside rage slightly subsided, and he said: ¡°Princess is currently in the ranks behind me. Please send people back and report to Elder. Say the princess hase to pay a visit.¡±

    Ba Duo¡¯s pair of clever pupils shed a trace of disdain. He coldlyughed inside: ¡®Pay a visit? Already an exiled princess, yet still carrying on airs? Still believe you are the pearl of the grasnds?¡¯

    But of course he naturally didn¡¯t speak these words aloud. He looked over at the troops far away, cupped his fist in respect, and yelled: ¡°I didn¡¯t know the princess came. Ba Duo hasmitted an offense, princess see forgiveness!¡±

    Ba Duo then casually said to the men at his side: ¡°Quick, return and report to Elder. Say the princess has arrived!¡±

    A cold light shed in Han Feng¡¯s pupils. The horsemen of the wang court weren¡¯t just warriors. They received the finest education of the whole grasnds since childhood.

    Their education wouldn¡¯t necessarily be much worse than the top ranked schools in Da Qi and Da Xia.

    Therefore, each of the Wang Court horsemen were practically all capable schrs and warriors. Their IQ naturally couldn¡¯t be low.

    Seeing this big smug appearance from Ba Duo, Han Feng wanted to cut him.

    Opposing the Wang Court princess, actually this rude, it¡¯s truly hateful!

    Ba Duo¡¯s face carried a somewhat indifferent smile. Of course he can see Han Feng¡¯s discontent appear, but he is deliberate!

    Ba Duo was just short of confronting Han Feng and saying: My people don¡¯t have much manners, if anything offended you,e and attack!

    All of this is naturally incited by Ba Duo, otherwise, with what grounds could such a small n team leader be so arrogant to the Wang Court princess?

    At this time Ba Duo began to be somewhat disappointed. In his thoughts, he could be rude to the princess, given that she could endure it, but these horsemen¡­¡­they certainly would not tolerate it!

    He anxiously awaited for the horsemen to enrage and hit him.

    Like this, he would have enough excuse to kill all of the close bodyguards of Nuo Yi!

    Just one hothead!

    At that time, only Nuo Yi and her little brother need to live¡­¡­ are these men going to let it go?

    It¡¯s a pity, Han Feng¡¯s eyes carry intense anger, but he unexpectedly doesn¡¯t re-up.

    ¡®He¡¯s damn patient!¡¯ Ba Duo couldn¡¯t help but curse inside.

    Far away.

    Brother Lee, the third prince sitting on the same horse with Nuo Yi, couldn¡¯t help but scold in a low voice: ¡°A dog threatening based on his master¡¯s power. He actually dares look down on us. The former King and Queen were vainly good to them. Looks like they raised a pack of thankless wolves!¡±

    [TL: The prince¡¯s name is actually Lie ¡®ÁÒ¡¯, which means fierce. I¡¯ve changed it to Lee because Lie is most likely too confusing a name in English.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t carelessly speak. Remember, it is good to think these thoughts inside. You must not speak aloud! You must give respect to uncle when we meet. Is that clear?¡± Nuo Yi¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and she educated her little brother in a low voice. But in her own heart, was it not filled with grievances?

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I am small, but I understand everything. Uncle isn¡¯t here. I am nothing without my prince birthright. Furthermore, the head of this prince could be taken at any time by the sword.¡± Brother Lee softly spoke. That tender little face filled with rage: ¡°One day, I will grow up big. I won¡¯t let any of those that betray the Wang Court go!¡±

    Chu Mo profoundly looked at brother Lee. He darkly thought: ¡®The children that grow up in the royal family really aren¡¯t the same. So small, yet actually speaks words like this.

    Nuo Yi lightly patted her little brother¡¯s head and sighed without saying anything.

    Pang Zhongyuan consoled from the side: ¡°Princess be relieved, everything¡­¡­all ording to noble son Lin¡¯s ns. If they are too cordial, it actually won¡¯t be good for us.¡±

    Nuo Yi nodded and deeply sucked in a breath.

    At this time, from an extremely far away ce, a unit of horses and men advanced in this direction at high speed.

    A female¡¯s crying voice could be heard from far away: ¡°Where are my poor little niece and nephew? You bastards!Are you all idiots? You dare block my niece and nephew! I will certainly take care of you when you return!¡±

    Ba Duo¡¯s face revealed an embarrassed smile. He rushed to Han feng and cupped his fist: ¡°Brother Han Feng, apologies, I am fulfilling my duty¡­¡­you must not be offended.¡±

    Han Feng nodded tight-lipped: ¡°Okay!¡±

    Hu!

    A woman atop a high ck horse searched, and broke out from the group of people towards Nuo Yi.

    Arge group of horsemen, at least three hundred swept over.

    Then they stopped in front of Ba Duo¡¯s group, immediately spreading into a fan, actually concealing¡­¡­they took up a posture thatpletely surrounded Ba Dou and his men.

    Ba Duo¡¯s face immediately became unsightly. His brows slightly raised, yet he didn¡¯t speak a word. On the contrary, he made his men put away their bows not wanting to act rashly.

    This group of cavalry were all Wang Court riders!

    This grasnd is truly elite!

    They were all those that followed after princess Bao Lian married into Elder Hao Yue¡¯s n.

    The king loved his little sister. Despite the opposition of others, he dispatched three hundred of the Wang Court horsemen to his own little sister.

    As a result, princess Bao Lian always had unmatched devotion to her older brother. It is unknown how many times she has cried after hearing of her brother and the queen¡¯s the sudden death. She cursed brother Jin and Yin countless times.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Elder Hao Yue holding her back, this princess well skilled in war and culture would have already brought men to the Wang Court and settled ounts with Jin and Yin.

    Upon hearing her own niece and nephew weren¡¯t permitted entry at the first moment, the hotheaded princess fumed on the spot. She pped the horseman across the face, then brought men charging over.

    Princess Bao Lian is well aware of the situation inside Hao Yue¡¯s n. Her not speaking doesn¡¯t represent ack of knowledge, only just toozy. That¡¯s it.

    Now she felt her own niece and nephew could have danger. She immediately enraged, and gathered up the way of a princess before she was married. No matter the situation, she brought people over.

    On the other side, Nuo Yi and the little boy in her arms saw their aunt rushing over and yelling. Then they jumped down from their horses and ran over to her.

    The aunt rushed within a hundred feet, then actually jumped from the horse, and stepped through the air in their direction.

    This type of skill, one must have at least stepped into the yellow rank to possess!

    Chu Mo¡¯s pupils slightly shed as he sat on the horse. He thought: ¡®This former Wang Court princess¡­¡­.she¡¯s not so simple!¡¯

    Princess Bao Lian already rushed before Nuo Yi, and she grabbed Nuo Yi and brother Lee into her embrace. Tears flowed down like rain. She said while weeping: ¡°My two unfortunate children. It¡¯s truly been hard on you. Auntie is sorry. Auntie should have gotten you all earlier!¡±

    Princess Nuo Yi and brother Lee could no longer bear it in the end. They broke into tears in auntie¡¯s embrace. All of their grief couldn¡¯t be put into words.

    The eyes of Pang Zhongyuan and the crowd of horsemen began to swell up. They dropped their heads and maintained silence.

    If it were not for the fact that men don¡¯t easily cry, these people couldn¡¯t stop the tears.

    This journey was honestly extremely bitter. The amount of people that came with them before wasn¡¯t this few. The thousand plus Wang Court Horsemen is now reduced to only a dozen.

    If it were not for encountering Chu Mo, afraid it would be very difficult for the rest to live until arriving at Elder Hao Yue¡¯s n.

    The three cried on each other¡¯s shoulders until gradually settling down.

    Princess Bao Lian¡¯s eyes were swollen red. She hugged Nuo Yi and brother Lee, then softly said: ¡°Good, now you both don¡¯t need to be afraid of anything. So long as auntie is here, she won¡¯t allow anyone to harm you all in the slightest! Not anyone!¡±

    The voice was soft, but these words were absolutely resolute, without any doubt!

 Chapter 32: Grassland Palace

    Chapter 32: Grasnd Pce

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come with auntie to see your uncle, ask him to send troops, and grab those two animals Jin and Yin!¡±

    ¡°If your uncle doesn¡¯t send troops, auntie will take you all far away!¡± Princess Bao Lian resolutely spoke.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t understand this former Wang Court princess, and he was somewhat confounded upon seeing her.

    Because this princess Bao Lian appeared twenty-eight or twenty-nine, not close to thirty.

    Her skin snow white, and facial expressions youthful. She resembled Nuo Yi about eighty percent, only her body brimmed with that type of liveliness of a grown woman.

    ¡®She isn¡¯t old¡­¡­didn¡¯t they say before, Nuo Yi will marry one of Elder Hao Yue¡¯s several sons? Don¡¯t tell me she gave birth to a child at ten years old?¡¯ Chu Mo thought to himself.

    Pang Zhongyuan drew to Chu Mo¡¯s side and softly spoke: ¡°Elder Hao Yue had a previous wife before marrying princess Bao Lian. They gave birth to three sons.¡±

    ¡°His wifeter died of an illness. He asked the former king for a marriage, and was married to princess Bao Lian. She still hasn¡¯t given birth to any children.¡±

    Chu Mo sensitively took note. Pang Zhongyuan was a little bit unnatural when speaking these words. His forehead¡­¡­seemed to carry a trace of dull sadness.

    ¡°Originally like this.¡±

    Princess Bao Lian personally helped princess Nuo Yi and prince Lee onto the horse at this time, then she faced Chu Mo and Pang Zhongyuan. Her eyes somewhat dodged when they saw Pang Zhongyuan. She somewhat unnaturally said: ¡°Mister Pang, this journey has been hard on you all!¡±

    ¡°Princess, this is our duty!¡± Pang Zhongyuan bowed and softly spoke.

    Princess Baolian nodded, then said: ¡°Let us go!¡±

    ¡°First go to my ce!¡±

    Chu Mo somewhat strangely looked at Pang Zhongyuan. Pang immediately exined: ¡°Princess has her own residence here. Her and Elder Hao Yue¡­¡­do not live together.¡±

    Chu Mo was startled. He thought to himself: ¡®There¡¯s a story!¡¯

    Soon after, therge group of people passed by Ba Duo¡¯s group, then Majestically advanced into the grasnd¡¯s depths.

    From beginning to end, princess Bao Lian didn¡¯t say a single word to Ba Duo, the team captain of Elder Hao Yue¡¯s n. She didn¡¯t even look at Ba Duo.

    Ba Duo¡¯s expression was also extremely unsightly. When the group of people had moved far away, he called out the horseman with the red swollen cheek and roared in a low voice: ¡°Why did you provoke her?¡±

    That horseman felt wrong and said: ¡°She never goes to elder. How could your subordinate think she would be there today. I don¡¯t know who leaked the news¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°They should die!¡± Ba Duo gnashed: ¡°Did you see Elder?¡±

    The horseman that carried the message shook his head: ¡°From beginning to end, Elder didn¡¯t appear. The three sons also weren¡¯t present¡­¡­¡±

    Ba Duo enraged: ¡°Should die, this woman has never given us face ever since she got married. Damn, princess bitch!¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­..speak cautiously!¡± The messenger horseman softly said.

    Ba Duo spoke: ¡°What? Everyone here is one of ours. Don¡¯t tell me the three noble sons don¡¯t think the same way?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, boss is angry. Let us go back and debrief this matter. I want the three noble sons to know.¡± The messenger horseman rubbed his cheek, and somewhat bitterly spoke.

    He originally believed it to be a good job. He could show face to the three sons. Who could have thought he would encounter the angry princess Bao Lian, then get pped in vain. He didn¡¯t even get to report to the sons.

    Ba Duo looked at the messenger horseman and said in a deep voice: ¡°You suffered the wrongs. Return, I will speak with the eldest son, and contain their fury for a couple days. Wait until it¡¯s time, Elder will truly think it passed, humph¡­¡­¡±

    Ba Duo¡¯s face revealed a cold smile as he spoke: ¡°Go!¡±

    The group of men faced another direction and left at high speed.

    Princess lead her niece and nephew along the road. After hurrying a couple of miles, a gorgeous mansion appeared ahead. It spanned thousands of acres.

    Richly ornamented, magnificent.

    Twenty foot walls were erected outside of the pce. Outside of the walls was a hundred foot wide moat!

    This is simply an elegant little city!

    Chu Mo stared somewhat foolishly, because these buildings werepletely different from the style of other buildings on the grasnds. They were almost the exact same construction as the buildings in Da Xia.

    The construction and style on the grasnds is mainly yurts and tents. Even if it is the Wang Court yurt¡­¡­it is only bigger¡­¡­and a little bit more elegant.

    Pang Zhongyuan exined at Chu Mo¡¯s side: ¡°Princess Bao Lian has loved Da Xia culture ever since she was little. She likes to read Da Xia¡¯s ancient writings and poetry, even carries¡­¡­ she also likes Da Xia¡¯s construction.¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan lightly sighed: ¡°I never thought, Elder Hao Yue towards her¡­¡­he¡¯s truly not bad. He actually built a Da Xia pce here for her.¡±

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°Right, it couldn¡¯t be easy to build a pce like this here. The materials are an enormous trouble.¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s face revealed a bitter smile. Somewhat dropping the whisper he said: ¡°The financial resources of Elder Hao Yue¡­¡­.is called the strongest in the prairie. During the Wang Court¡¯s most flourishing time period, the amount of wealth umted didn¡¯t even amount to one third of Elder Hao Yue¡¯s fortune.¡±

    ¡°That powerful!¡± Chu Mo was startled, then he looked at Pang Zhongyuan and said: ¡°Between mister and princess Bao Lian¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo still hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s face slightly changed, and Pang cut off his words: ¡°Noble son Lin, refrain from mentioning this matter!¡± Pang felt his own manner wasn¡¯t good after speaking, and he bitterly exined: ¡°This¡­¡­but Elder Hao Yue¡¯s territory, some words are not convenient to speak. Noble son if you want to know,ter on¡­¡­there will be opportunity.¡±

    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head: ¡°No matter, I was only a little curious. That¡¯s it.¡±

    It was already clearly obvious. There was a close rtionship between Pang Zhongyuan and princess Bao Lian before she married Elder Hao Yue. It is clearly obvious looking at the way the two treated each other.

    Soon after, a person put down the drawbridge on the moat. They entered the city gate, and went into the city.

    Arge amount of servants came out and weed, then a person took care of each rider, sending them to clean up and rest.

    Chu Mo also received very good treatment. He enjoyed an exclusive courtyard.

    And Pang Zhongyuan was lead around by people as soon as he entered the city.

    This only strengthened the innermost conjectures in the depths of Chu Mo¡¯s heart: ¡®This romantic and energetic uncle that is knowledgeable and refined in his middle age. He certainly has a hidden story with the former princess of the Wang Court.

    Chu Mo was extremely curious about this matter. His plots are veryrge. Chu Mo wants to change the whole structure of the grasnds!

    Because of this, every fine detail cannot be passed by.

    Grandfather said in the past: A thousand mile river dike can copse from an ant cave!

    If careless, sooner orter there could be a problem!

    Chu Mo also acquired a bold but cautious nature since childhood. He was careful with any matter in order to make fewer mistakes when making a decision.

    Chu Mo drove away the several servant girls that came to help him bathe, and he soaked in a bathtub, feeling especiallyfortable. He almost couldn¡¯t remember thest time he had bathed in hot water.

    Chu Mo finally came out after soaking for an hour, and he changed into the new clothes sent over earlier. This time the clothes were very fitting, but they weren¡¯t elegant. They were the same as the horsemen wore.

    This is something Chu Mo had repeatedly urged Nuo Yi in the past.

    His whole consciousness felt much better after changing clothes.

    Soon after, Chu Mo quietly cultivated in the room. The daily cultivation could not be disturbed no matter what. Remarkable talent also needs to diligently cultivate, otherwise good talent will bepletely squandered.

    Chu Mo understood this logic since he was little.

    The sky darkened after cultivating the rest of the day. A servant girl came at this time and invited Chu Mo to the feast.

    The weing feast is certainly essential.

    Chu Mo followed the girl to the banquet hall, and he once again saw Nuo Yi and brother Lee. The two apanied by princess Bao Lian¡¯s side, and they hadpletely changed clothes.

    Nuo Yi changed appeared even more vivid and colorful after changing into a bright yellow dress. Her eyes revealed a gentle and softughter upon seeing Chu Mo.

    Princess Bao Lian followed her niece¡¯s vision and saw Chu Mo. She slightly nodded, but didn¡¯t call him over.

    Chu Mo estimated Nuo Yi had told her aunt something.

    Chu Mo rxed a bit inside. Princess Bao Lian seems to favor her own niece and nephew.

    Nuo Yi said in the past that her aunt is the most worthy of trust.

    ¡°If it is like this, that n¡­¡­it will be even easier to seed.¡± Chu Mo thought inside.

    He looked all around, yet Chu Mo didn¡¯t see Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s figure. The somewhat strange thing is that when elder Pang Zhongyuan entered from outside, he was wearing apletely white set of schrly robes. He had neatlybed hair, and his whole appearance seemed to spiritually glow.

    Seeing Chu Mo, Pang Zhongyuan slightly smiled, then he unhurriedly walked to princess Bao Lian¡¯s table.

    Chu Mo stared, and he couldn¡¯t understand. Pang Zhongyuan cautiously avoided in the past. Why now¡­¡­did he change into a different person?

    Princess Bao Lian was also cheerful and talkative. She faced Pang Zhongyuan and slightly bowed: ¡°Mister Pang hase!¡±

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but give a supercilious look and think: ¡®The world between adults is veryplicated!¡¯

    The banquet started soon after. Fine mixed dishes gathered. The people sitting at the table with Chu Mo were all the horsemen of princess Nuo Yi. They were all extremely respectful to Chu Mo, and they wanted Chu Mo to taste all of the dishes first. Chu Mo grew up in the military since he was little, so he naturally knew how to deal with these kind of men.

    Quickly, the atmosphere of wine became even warmer. Everyone lifted their cups and toasted. They loudly chatted, and they temporarily forgot the pains and unhappiness of the past.

    The departed are already dead, but the living¡­¡­still want to be alive.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t indulge, and no one forced him.

    Men suddenly shouted from outside as the feast wasing to the tail end: ¡°Elder Hao Yue arrived! First son arrived! Second son arrived! Third son arrived!¡±

    The boisterous dining hall became quiet all of the sudden. Chu Mo looked along with everyone else at the door.

    He only saw a fifty year old man wearing a splendid robe. He wore a gold crown, and walked over with an imposing demeanor

    .Three young men followed behind. The one in the very front appeared twenty-two or twenty-three. He was very handsome and wore white robes. He carried a moderate smile.

    The person in the middle looked very much like the young man in the front, only with an ice-cold solemn expression. He wore ck robes and conscientiously smiled. His posture when walking was extremely stiff. Each step was as if measured by a ruler.

    The veryst young man looked seventeen or eighteen. He appeared extremely handsome. He wore green colored robes and carried a folded fan. Picturesque and colorful, he was like those noble sons of Yellow me City.

 Chapter 33: Elder Hao Yue

    Chapter 33: Elder Hao Yue

    At the same time, two ordinary appearing middle aged men followed behind the four people. They wore extremelymon looking clothes, and they appeared to be regr bodyguards.

    But Chu Mo was reminded of what Nuo Yi had said before. Elder Hao Yue has two Yuan Closure guards always at his side. He thought¡­¡­it must be these two.

    Chu Mo had an eye-opening experience looking at Elder Hao Yue and his sons¡¯ appearances.

    He had only encountered rough men on the grasnd. Although Nuo Yi is extremely beautiful, but she wears grasnd style clothing with lots of ornaments hanging down.

    She jingled as she walked.

    [TL: This grasnd arc seemsrgely themed after mongolia. The grasnd style clothing probably looks something like this.]

    Chu Mo imagined all the grasnd people to be like this.

    But Chu Mo felt mistaken after looking at Elder Hao Yue and the three sons. It was a feeling like returning to Da Xia.

    Chu Mo looked over at Pang Zhongyuan. Sure enough, an unnatural look shed across Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s face after Elder Hao Yue walked in. But soon after it returned to normal. Pang Zhongyuanughed and stood up, and he very respectfully looked at Elder Hao Yue.

    Nuo Yi and Lee booth stood up, smiled, and greeted Elder Hao Yue.

    Princess Bao Lian was thest to stand up. Furthermore, her tone was very in,pletely unlike addressing one¡¯s own husband. She inly said as she saw Elder Hao Yue walk over: ¡°Why did youe?¡±

    Elder Hao Yue slightly smiled, then nodded to Pang Zhongyuan at the side: ¡°Mister Pang, we meet again!¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan faced Elder Hao Yue and saluted: ¡°Pang humbly meets Elder Hao Yue!¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be so polite. We are all old friends!¡± Elder Hao Yue franklyughed. This time he looked at Princess Bao Lian with a doting face: ¡°Our niece and nephew have arrived. I cannote and have a look?¡±

    Continuing on, Hao Yue turned to the three young men behind him: ¡°Are you going to greet princess and the third prince?¡±

    Although Wang Court doesn¡¯t have as many rules as Da Qi and Da Xia, but the seniority rules are the same.

    The three young men¡¯s faces didn¡¯t appear unwilling. They all wore a smile and gave respects to Nuo Yi and brother Lee. Nuo Yi and brother Lee also smiled courteously. The atmosphere was very harmonious.

    Chu Mo¡¯s sense of danger towards Elder Hao Yue increased several times. By only looking at the scene, it waspletely different than the ice-cold manner described earlier to him by Ba Duo.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Ba Duo acted on his own, using that attitude towards Nuo Yi?¡±

    It is obviously impossible!

    Then it can only be said, Elder Hao Yue¡­¡­his shrewdness is too deep. He can disguise himself extremely well.

    His three sons weren¡¯t the slightest bit different!

    But Nuo Yi and brother Lee¡­¡­are not being outdone.

    This made Chu Mo somewhat sorrowed inside. Sure enough, children born in this kind of family have the ability to put on a performance. They can feign their true feelings in the blink of an eye.

    Elder Hao Yue¡¯s appearance made the atmosphere of the banquet hall much more depressing. But Elder Hao Yue was totally unaware. He called people to prepare a new table, and he cheerfully drank wine with Pang Zhongyuan.

    Elder Hao raised a cup up and toasted the horsemen that protected Nuo Yi along the road.

    ¡°Thank you all for protecting the princess and prince along the road. You all suffered!¡± Elder Hao Yue stood up while holding a bowl: ¡°This bowl of wine, I drink first!¡±

    The group of horsemen were all cultured men. Seeing Elder Hao Yue like this, they all stood up one by one, and they finished their bowls of wine.

    ¡°You are all good men of the grasnds, hot-blooded strong men! Don¡¯t be tense because I am here. Treat it like your own home! Make yourselves at ease!¡± Elder Hao Yue showed the empty bowl to everyone, then sat down smiling.

    The banquet hall¡¯s atmosphere gradually returned to the previous warmness.

    Chu Mo yet felt a burst of cold inside. He squinted and observed the expressions of Nuo Yi, Pang Zhongyuan, and Princess Bao Lian.

    Obviously those several people are all extremely clever. The depths of their pupils were all extremely ice-cold and angry.

    ¡®This Elder Hao Yue, although he is the lord here and receiving everyone, and he isn¡¯t doing anything wrong. But, His words and his manner is clearly to give a sign to everyone¡­¡­¡¯ Chu Mo secretly thought: ¡®He right now¡­¡­thinks himself this grasnd¡¯s king!¡¯

    ¡®Furthermore, he hasn¡¯t once mentioned the former king and queen after entering¡­¡­¡¯

    ¡®The former king and queen were always good to Elder Hao Yue. This person¡­¡­truly ice-cold.¡¯

    Before, he was truly underestimated by some!

    Chu Mo thought of the things recorded in the secret letter on the body of the Da Qi special envoy. Chu Mu had a startling thought all of the sudden: ¡®In that secret letter, there were three or four people. They were all of Elder Hao Yue¡¯s n¡­¡­¡¯

    Chu Mo originally believe Elder wouldn¡¯t know about it. But today¡¯s performance showed such a shrewd person. There¡¯s no way Elder Hao Yue didn¡¯t know about this affair.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­Elder Hao Yue is the most secret and ferocious chess piece of Da Qi in the grasnds?¡¯

    Although it is only a guess, but Chu Mo was still startled by this possibility. Grandfather once said in the past: ¡®High level chess matches andpetitions are full of intelligence and hidden schemes. Common people even until death¡­¡­they are allpletely unaware of what happened.¡¯

    Only when all the cards are revealed will you finally know theplete truth. Even sometimes, all the cards are revealed, but you still won¡¯t see the truth!

    ¡®Looks like I have to look again at the contents of that letter after I return.¡¯ Chu Mo thought to himself.

    The banquet continued on until veryte before finally finishing. Elder Hao Yue¡¯s group of men didn¡¯t stay there for the night, but rather they directly took their people and left.

    Not long after a person guided Chu Mo to his room, Pang Zhongyuan dropped in for a visit.

    Pang Zhongyuan drank a lot of alcohol tonite, and he looked somewhat intoxicated. He first gave an apology upon seeing Chu Mo: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Tonight noble son Lin suffered an offense. Ordinarily¡­¡­noble son Lin should sit at the head table!¡±

    Chu Mo waved his hand: ¡°Didn¡¯t we speak about it before. My status cannot be revealed. Otherwise, the n will be unable to unfoldter on.¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan waved his hand, and somewhat bitterly said: ¡°The n¡­¡­i¡¯m afraid there is a change!¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Chu Mo looked at Pang Zhongyuan, slightly wrinkling his brow.

    Pang Zhongyuan drank some water, then he said in a low voice: ¡°Elder Hao Yue¡­¡­is an enormous problem!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Mo looked at Pang Zhongyuan, this conjecture he already knew from tonight, but what method did Pang Zhongyuan use to infer.

    ¡°Just now when drinking wine, I intentionally tested out Elder Hao Yue¡¯s three sons. The three men¡­¡­the oldest is a smiling tiger. His schemes are very deep! The second was almostpletely silent the whole night. Only the third, the self proimed romantic and somewhat careless is the least scheming.¡±

    ¡°Because of this, the third is the easiest to deal with among those three sons.¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan spoke somewhat long-winded because he drank a lot of wine. Chu Mo didn¡¯t rush him, and patiently listened.

    ¡°I became aware from the third son¡¯s words. The obstruction from Ba Duo today wasn¡¯t inspired by Elder Hao Yue. It came from the eldest son, Hao Yue GeMu!¡±

    ¡°This matter made Elder Hao Yue furious. He ruthlessly scolded Hao Yue Gemu.¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s intoxicated face revealed a cold smile: ¡°That boy Hao Yue Geshui only spoke half a sentence, but how could it escape my sight?¡±

    ¡°This matter isn¡¯t inspired by Elder Hao Yue, then, Elder Hao Yue became extremely angry because of Hao Yue Gemu¡¯s actions. Inside of this¡­¡­there is certainly a problem!¡±

    ¡°Because he isn¡¯t Bao Lian! He doesn¡¯t like Nuo Yi and brother Lee!¡±

    ¡°His anger, he is only afraid Hao Yue Gemu¡¯s actions would give rise to our suspicions!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, he brought the three sons to the banquet and made an appearance. And everyone appeared like close rtives. They didn¡¯t once mention the matter about the Wang Court¡­¡­.this, is clearly to put us in paralysis!¡±

    ¡°Only his sons are still somewhat soft. How could their happy performance escape my sight?¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan coldly smiled: ¡°First he scolds Hao Yue Gemu, then he personally joins the banquet. This is fundamentally not Elder Hao Yue¡¯s original nature! I understand him. There is only one reason for this! This guy, he schemes to expand. He wants to be the king of this grasnd!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying¡­¡­he defected to Da Qi?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°Defected to Da Qi?¡± Pang Zhongyuan shook his head: ¡°This possibility, perhaps there¡¯s a chance, but very little. Given that he had a rtionship with Da Qi, it would only be for mutual benefit. This person is arrogant to the bone. He wouldn¡¯t likely throw in with Da Qi.¡±

    Chu Mo thought a moment, then he asked a probing question: ¡°Then¡­¡­could Elder Hao Yue¡¯s subordinates have chess pieces of Da Qi?¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s brow wrinkled, and he used his hands to massage his temples: ¡°This probability¡­¡­it is possible.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­our prior n?¡± Chu Mo looked at Pang Zhonyuan: ¡°Should it be temporarily postponed?¡±

    ¡°You also saw the circumstances. It is much moreplex than we thought. We need to see clearly¡­¡­.therefore, that n should be temporarily postponed. This wrongs noble son Lin, to say here for some time.¡± Pang Zhongyuan spoke very apologetically.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyhow, I don¡¯t have any urgent matters.¡± Chu Mo softly spoke: ¡°Ought to be cautious!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian and Nuo Yi also discussed this matter in their own room.

    ¡°Auntie, why do I feel uncle isn¡¯t right?¡± Nuo Yi leaned on the bedside, also a little bit tipsy. She didn¡¯t drink a lot, but it was over a short time period. Those three brothers didn¡¯t pour for her, but they all drank a lot with her.

    ¡°He obviously isn¡¯t right!¡± Princess Bao Lian coldly smiled: ¡°He has be strange after your father fell. First he asked me, Brothers Jin and Yin did such a heinous act, should they be killed?¡±

    ¡°What did you say auntie?¡± Nuo Yi asked.

    ¡°I obviously said they should die!¡± Princess Bao Lian said, then sighed: ¡°Those two children, I saw them grow up. They weren¡¯t bad when they were little. I never thought they would actually do something so despicable after growing up.¡±

    ¡°Your uncle also asked me, If I kill brother Jin and Yin, who would the Wang Court¡¯s throne go to?¡±

    Princess Bao Lian coldly smiled: ¡°I clearly understood his meaning as soon as I heard him. I told him, the Wang Court has always continued on through the King¡¯s line. Brothers Jin and Yin died, is there not still brother Lee?¡±

    ¡°He said brother Lee is young, and he cannot lead the masses. I told him, brother Lee is young, but there is still Nuo Yi! It¡¯s not like the grasnds have never had a queen!¡±

    Nuo Yi shook her head: ¡°I certainly wouldn¡¯t be good¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you be good?¡± Princess Bao Lian pulled Nuo Yi¡¯s hand: ¡°Your nature is the most like mine. Both energetic, daring to think and act, and you are smarter than me. Why would you not be good?¡±

    ¡°It is too early for this situation¡­¡­¡± Nuo Yi somewhat hopelessly said: ¡°If uncle truly has that idea, who could stop him in the whole grasnd?¡±

    Princess Bao Lian sighed, hesitated, then softly said: ¡°You know, the death of your father in mother, in fact¡­¡­there is a direct rtionship with him!¡±

 Chapter 34: Mystical Jade

    Chapter 34: Mystical Jade

    ¡°What?¡± Nuo Yi suddenly screamed.

    Princess Bao Lian dully looked at her, then said: ¡°Otherwise, where do you think the poison brothers Jin and Yin used came from?¡±

    ¡°This¡­..it¡¯s not possible? The poison of brother Jin and Yin¡­¡­didn¡¯t Da Qi give it to them?¡± Nuo Yi¡¯s face filled with shock. The really never thought this situation would have anything to do with Elder Hao Yue. Then isn¡¯t hering here now the same as themb entering the tiger¡¯s mouth?

    ¡°Da Qi? You thought wrong!¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to be afraid of anything. I am here, no one would dare harm you!¡± Princess Bao Lian saw Nuo Yi¡¯s distress. Sheforted her then said: ¡°This situation, I also just discovered it not long ago.¡±

    ¡°Because, right now I¡­¡­.also took this type of poison. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t live long.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­this is impossible! Auntie you are certainly joking with me?¡± tears streamed down Nuo Yi¡¯s eyes. Her whole person copsed in an instant.

    Her parents were killed by her two brothers had already made her suffer a serious wound. She fled along the road with great difficulty to meet her closest aunt, who is the sole person she can rely on in this world.

    Yet anyone who switched ces would copse upon obtaining this kind of information again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, auntie is okay for the moment. That son of a bitch still doesn¡¯t dare kill me at this time! He still needs my reputation to gather together the grasnd ns!¡± Princess Bao Lian coldly spoke.

    ¡°How do you know these things?¡± Nuo Yi burst into tears. Her whole person became weak. She thought she had calmed down, but she discovered it is basically impossible to be calm.

    Princess Bao Lian sighed: ¡°Because I once heard Hao Yue Geshui mention that poison by ident, but he was immediately interrupted by Hao Yue Gemu.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of it at that time. There are all kinds of mysterious herbs with magical effects on the grasnds. But I felt immediately not good after hearing the news of your father dying. Thus, I secretly found some trusted doctors to check my own body¡­¡­¡±

    Princess Bao Lian spoke of these things, and a trace of dejection shed across her face: ¡°They discovered in the end that my body carried a type of slow acting poison. The doctor said I have a life expectancy of three to four months.¡±

    ¡°I thought of your mother and father at that time.¡±

    Bao Lian sadly spoke: ¡°As a result, I started to secretly investigate. You must not admit defeat, we are not alone. Although there are those bastards, but there are also several loyal to me!¡±

    ¡°I the end the clues were found by me.¡±

    ¡°How could this happen¡­¡­uncle he, isn¡¯t he good to you? He built you a pce¡­¡­¡± Nuo Yi whispered between tears.

    ¡°Because¡­¡­from marriage until now, I haven¡¯t let him touch me once!¡± Princess Bao Lian inly spoke: ¡°He is good to me. One reason he built me this pce is to give your father face! The second reason is to make me feel moved, but my heart¡­¡­has already been given to another. How could I give it to him?¡±

    ¡°His schemes are deeper than one could imagine. I was poisoned half a month before your parents died!¡±

    ¡°He already prepared to kill me at that time.¡±

    ¡°Because he knew, as soon as your parents died, it would be very difficult for you and your brother Lee without any support. The only person who could help you all is me!¡±

    A trace of sadness spread across princess Bao Lian¡¯s eyes: ¡°My rtionship with all of the tribes was extremely good at that time. The reason that bastard proposed to marry me is for that one point!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­but given that he truly wants to be king of the grasnds, he didn¡¯t need to kill you¡­¡­you are his wife!¡± Nuo Yi spoke.

    ¡°What is a wife? If he doesn¡¯t kill me, how could I permit the royal power of the grasnds to fall?¡± Bao Lian coldlyughed: ¡°As long as I give the rally cry, several people will certainly believe me¡­¡­instead of him.¡±

    ¡°Then, does he know auntie is aware?¡± Nuo Yi asked.

    ¡°Of course he doesn¡¯t know. I already discovered who poisoned me, but I still appear unaware. I take the poison every day!¡± Bao Lian spoke.

    ¡°That, how is that okay. You can¡¯t let them know you are aware, but you can¡¯t keep taking that poison!¡± Nuo Yi was immediately anxious.

    Bao Lian patted Nuo Yi¡¯s hand, then said: ¡°Silly child, auntie isn¡¯t stupid! That poison, as soon as I stop taking it, it will immediately re up.¡±

    ¡°That, how is that good?¡± Nuo Yi tears once again burst out. She couldn¡¯t withstand another blow.

    ¡°In this short period of time, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to kill him and his three animal sons.¡± Princess Bao Lian inly spoke as if it were an everyday matter: ¡°He nned to kill your parents through your two idiot brothers. He used the intent of Da Qi to take over the grasnds to frame Da Qi.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what the even more terrifying part is? His former wife¡­¡­the mother of his three sons was poisoned by him!¡±

    ¡°The symptoms of her death were exactly the same as your father and mother!¡±

    ¡°Scoundrels like him, if one doesn¡¯t have any feud with him, be sure to hide far away. He is too terrifying! His schemes are too deep. His heart is vicious and merciless. He appears reliable, but is actually cold-blooded and merciless. He is a genuine ambitious and ruthless character!¡±

    ¡°But right now, we have such a deep hatred with him, how can we let him go?¡±

    Nuo Yi was dumbstruck and mumbled: ¡°I don¡¯t know the symptoms before father and mother died¡­¡­¡±

    Princess Bao Lian sighed: ¡°You are still too young¡­..auntie already had her own intelligenceworks.¡±

    Speaking on, she gently pulled Nuo Yi¡¯s hand: ¡°Rx, auntie will put you on the grasnd throne as queen before she dies!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    A couple days after, everything was peaceful the whole time. Chu Mo also continued to silently cultivate.

    Apart from the several times Pang Zhonyuan came to find him, Chu Mo didn¡¯t see a trace of Nuo Yi.

    Until veryte at night on the fourth day, Chu Mo heard a slight noise in his own living room. He immediately got up and quietly moved to the living room. He grabbed a knife from the table, sat there, and quietly watched the bookshelf against the wall.

    The slight ringing wasing from there.

    The bookshelf slowly split open in the middle after a short period of time. Two figures walked out from there.

    One of the people couldn¡¯t help but let out a low scream upon seeing Chu Mo sitting there.

    Chu Mo was also startled. Because the people who came, it was shockingly princess Nuo Yi and her aunt¡­¡­princess Bao Lian!

    The two were wearing maid outfits, and they appeared extremely low-key.

    ¡°You all, this is?¡± Chu Mo was a little stupefied. These two people came in the dark of night, obviously it wasn¡¯t to harm him. Only the method they used made Chu Mo unusually speechless.

    Because this Pce is princess Bao Lian¡¯s domain!

    To be this careful in her own territory, could it be¡­¡­Elder Hao Yue has people assigned here?

    Nuo Yi¡¯s face became a little red. It was probably because using this method toe to a man¡¯s room is a little embarrassing.

    ¡°Making a visitte at night, we disturbed noble son Lin¡¯s rest!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian was extremely calm, and she deeply looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Noble son Lin is truly incredible. Fortunately you didn¡¯t act against us, otherwise we would have carelessly died here.¡±

    Chu Moughed and pointed at the chairs to the side: ¡°We should keep it short since the two of you came so secretly.¡±

    Princess Bao Lian nodded and stopped the formalities. She told the whole present situation to Chu Mo, including the deeds of Elder Hao Yue.

    Chu Mo was matchlessly startled inside. If it weren¡¯t for princess Bao Lian being so close to her niece and nephew, Chu Mo was afraid they would bepletely wiped out by Elder Hao Yue¡¯s schemes!

    This person actually schemes to this level!

    ¡°Old ginger is hotter than young ginger!¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help butment.

    [TL: Ginger idiom means experience counts.]

    ¡°Noble son Lin is a young hero. I heard Nuo Yi say that luckily you saved her. Only in the present situation, I have no way to thank noble son Lin, but it is inscribed in our hearts!¡± Princes Bao Lian said heartfelt.

    Chu Mo smiled: ¡°This is nothing, only, princess is also poisoned?¡±

    Princess Bao Lian nodded, but her face showed no change.

    Nuo Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly shined from the side, and she looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Noble son Lin, you are a disciple from arge sect. You must certainly have medicine that can cure poisons? You¡­¡­could you help my aunt? If only you save my aunt, I will do anything¡­¡­I¡­¡­.¡±

    Bao Lianughed and shook her head: ¡°Don¡¯t waste your thoughts. The ancestor of Elder Hao Yue¡¯s n cultivated in arge sect. This poison is passed down from him. It is said to be incurable!¡±

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t waste our efforts. We should use our time not in research, but in how to kill that bastard!¡±

    Chu Mo inner assessment towards princes Bao Lian couldn¡¯t help but rise several levels. She is a woman, but she is not the slightest bitcking in ability whenpared to a man.

    Adaptable to circumstances, forthright atmosphere, emphasizing familial ties, and wisdom of a leader¡­¡­.it far exceeds ordinary people!

    If this was a man, he would be greater than Nuo Yi¡¯s father¡­¡­even more fitting for the throne of the Wang Court.

    Chu Mo never had the chance to meet the former king, but Chu Mo felt that a person who couldn¡¯t see the schemes of his own sons and the several decades of ns arranged by Da Qi¡­¡­his ability must have been limited.

    Chu Mo¡¯s mind suddenly began to act. He focused his consciousness while looking at princess Bao Lian, then he thought to himself: ¡®What is her realm!¡¯

    Soon after, the piece of jade slightly heated up. A section of information transferred into Chu Mo¡¯s brain.

    ¡°Yellow rank one, her body is weak because of the toxicponents¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°For the medicinal ingredients to cure¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°For the refining method: After attaining the ingredients, enter the space, then ce on the green stone.¡±

    ¡°Energy required is slight.¡±

    Chu Mo was just short of gasping. His face held an expression of disbelief. He never thought the jade he carried would actually be able to give such detailed information on princess Bao Lian.

    Not only this, but it also analyzed the poison inside of princess Bao Lian.

    The most important part of the information is the jade gave the necessary ingredients to cure the poison¡­¡­.and sorted it out!

    Among the many ingredients, Chu Mo had heard of them all!

    There weren¡¯t any rare ingredients among the several mentioned. They could be found practically anywhere as long as one was careful

    In the end it actually gave a method to refine the medicine.

    His own piece of jade can actually refine medicine?

    Chu Mo felt his own brains were somewhat useless.

    Because he thought of a possibility at this time. It made Chu Mo want to face the sky and shout.

    ¡°Master can be saved!¡±

    This piece of jade cane up with a remedy so long as I can use it to read master¡¯s Seven Demon Poison.

    Then, I only need to gather up all the ingredients for master, then could it be¡­¡­master¡¯s poison¡­¡­it could be cured?

    Godly jade!

    Chu Mo never felt the piece of jade he carried was actually this valuable.

    Chu Mo hadn¡¯t been this excited since the day it changed the scripture of Heaven¡¯s Will My Will.

    ¡°Noble son Lin? Noble son Lin? What are you doing? You don¡¯t need to brood over it. The poison in Bao Lian is clear. Noble son Lin mustn¡¯t think too much¡­¡­¡±

    Princess Bao Lian¡¯s voice brought Chu Mo back.

    Chu Mo looked at princess Bao Lian and said one hundred percent confident: ¡°Don¡¯t worry so long as I am here. You wish to die¡­¡­but you won¡¯t!¡±

 Chapter 35: Meeting Xiaoyu again

    Chapter 35: Meeting Xiaoyu again

    ¡°Really? That¡­¡­that¡¯s too good! Noble son Lin, thank you, thank you!¡± Nuo Yi suddenly burst with excitement as soon as she heard the words, regardless of the actual situation.

    Bao Lian was also slightly startled, even forgetting to make sure Nuo Yi wasn¡¯t too excited as to avoid rming anyone else. She nkly looked at Chu Mo for a long time before asking several thrilling questions: ¡°What noble son Lin said¡­¡­is it true?¡±

    Chu Mo asked: ¡°Does princess know all of the ingredients of the poison inside her?¡±

    Princess Bao Lian nodded and said: ¡°I am only aware of a couple, the remaining few my doctor¡­¡­he couldn¡¯t distinguish.¡±

    Chu Mo spoke: ¡°Does it not have white scorpion tail, thirty year centipede foot, gold colored beetle antennas¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo rattled off all kinds of ingredients while Bao Lian and Nuo Yi sat there listening dumbstruck.

    In the end, princess Bao Lian looked at Chu Mo while startled: ¡°If you hadn¡¯te here together with Nuo Yi, if you had looked like someone from the grasnds¡­¡­.I would suspect you were one of Elder Hao Yue¡¯s nsmen!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they themselves couldn¡¯t speak all of the poison ingredients so clearly!¡±

    ¡°Because although they carry the poisons, but they don¡¯t have the ability to make it!¡±

    ¡°I already investigated these poisons. They were all passed down from the ancestor of Elder Hao Yue.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at princess Bao Lian and thought: ¡®This woman is indeed incredible. She is able to obtain such important information while under the eyes of the wily old fox Elder Hao Yue.

    ¡°There is no need to be anxious princess. I will write down the prescription ingredients for you. Then send out your trusted subordinates to gather these medicinal ingredients. Return here after you find them, and I will finish it!¡±

    ¡°That, Bao Lian thanks the noble son!¡± Princess Bao Lian stood up, faced Chu Mo, and gave a deep bow.

    Then, she stared for a long time, unable to keep from choking back tears: ¡°It¡¯s a pity my older brother and sister inw¡­¡­if they could have run across noble son earlier¡­¡­¡±

    Nuo Yi also thought of this, and the tears flowed out.

    Chu Mo thought: ¡®If you all had met me earlier, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have had this ability at that time!¡¯

    ¡°This bastard wants to prepare a grand feast for Nuo Yi seven days from now. In fact, he wants to marry Nuo Yi to his youngest son, Hao Yue Geshui.¡±

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯tply, he will use the arrest warrant issued by those two animal brothers Jin and Yin to grab all of you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We will take advantage of this opportunity. I have enough confidence to take over the whole situation so long as we can take control of that bastard.¡±

    Knowing she has a chance to live on, princess Bao Lian¡¯s whole body shined an intense life force.

    Chu Mo already prostrated himself in admiration towards princess Nuo Yi¡¯s intelligence gathering ability.

    ¡°Princess, this ce¡­¡­.it is Elder Hao Yue¡¯s territory after all. How can you have suchrge confidence. You will be able to control the whole situation after controlling Elder Hao Yue?

    Princess Bao Lian said: ¡°I hold too much evidence against him. He is a little aware. This is one of the reasons he wants to kill me. He will be ruined once this evidence is made public!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian looked Chu Mo in the eye: ¡°I was once the Wang Court princess. It is actually very simple if I want to put some resources into action.¡±

    ¡°But right now, I only have one goal¡­¡­¡±

    She looked at Nuo Yi to her side: ¡°I only desire for my niece to be the queen of the grasnds!¡±

    ¡°Aunt¡­¡­¡± Nuo Yi looked at princess Bao Lian and hesitated.

    Princess Bao Lian softly said: ¡°Silly child, your aunt, my reputation will be ruined after I kill that bastard. No matter how many evil things he has done, no matter if we have ever truly been husband and wife, I am his wife in the end!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore in auntie¡¯s heart, I have never had the slightest ideas towards that throne!¡±

    ¡°You are more suited than anyone else to sit in that seat.¡±

    ¡°Believe auntie¡¯s vision!¡±

    ¡°Therefore that bastard must die in my hands!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian spoke and looked at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo understood. Princess Bao Lian¡¯s words appeared to be for Nuo Yi, but they were really for herself. It made herself rx. Although she has the ability, she doesn¡¯t have that wild ambition!

    Actually Chu Mo didn¡¯t care which of them ruled the Wang Court throne. He wouldn¡¯t mind even making brother Lee be the new king of the grasnds.

    It would be no problem so long as it didn¡¯t fall into the hands of Da Qi or a person close to Da Qi.

    Of coursepared to thetter, Chu Mo certainly wished to see Nuo Yi sit on the throne.

    Soon after, princess Bao Lian gave Chu Mo the specific details of the banquet, then she took Nuo Yi and snuck away.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but mumble while looking at the restored bookshelf: ¡°Grandfather was right. No one in the world can be looked down upon, especially women!¡±

    It was currently seven days away from Elder Hao Yue¡¯s banquet, but it was only one day away from the full moon!

    Tomorrow night will be a full moon.

    Chu Mo determined ording to all the indicators on the map that the location over thirty-one miles away. It wasn¡¯t that far of a distance for Chu Mo.

    Therefore, Chu Mo nned to use this full moon to search for that location, and see if anything could be harvested.

    Chu Mo strutted out on horseback the following day around noon. He carried a bow and galloped in the direction indicated on the map.

    He said he was hunting. Naturally no one stopped him.

    Princess Bao Lian personally selected this horse for Chu Mo.

    It was just like the horse princess Bao Lian rode. This horse was alsopletely ck from head to foot without a trace of mixed color. It looked like a godly spirit horse. The horse dragged in the beginning, and it looked at Chu Mo with disdain to work for the youngster.

    But the ck horse became immediately excited after Chu Mo revealed a little Yuan Closure Qi. It also very tteringly came over to Chu Mo so that he could pet it.

    Chu Mo actually didn¡¯t want toe out on horseback. Thirty miles would actually be slower for him on horse than on foot.

    But that is too eye catching, and now is a tricky time. Chu Mo didn¡¯t want to draw the attention of Elder Hao Yue.

    So like this Chu Mo mounted the ck horse and galloped on the grasnds.

    The big ck horse was very well behaved after being frightened by Chu Mo. The horse seemed to feel his master wanted to go even faster and bolted.

    It must be said, the full power charging speed of the top rank grasnd warhorses is astonishing.

    Wind whistled past the ears. It felt slightly tingly as it blew across the face.

    The horse dashed twenty-two or so miles before finally slowing down a little. There was surprisingly no sweat on the horse, and it¡¯s breath was steady. It is indeed a precious colt.

    They had already entered the boundary of the map at this time. Chu Mo dismounted, patted the horse¡¯s head, and said: ¡°Go find some grass to eat. I¡¯ll call for you when I return!¡±

    It is unknown if the horse actually understood Chu Mo¡¯s words. The big ck horse rubbed it¡¯s head against Chu Mo¡¯s hand, then it happily departed.

    The remaining Chu Mo casually walked out. There was still a short amount of time until the full moon rose. Chu Mo decided to be a little familiar with the area first.

    There was a little forest up ahead. They all required several people to circle around. They rose from the ground. The canopy enclosed the region, hiding the sky and covering the earth.

    Atst there is some scenery in the depths of this grasnd.

    Just as he was thinking, Chu Mo felt some people approach all of the sudden. He saw a blue colored dress appear as soon as he turned around, and it directly rushed in front of him.

    Chu Mo was slightly startled. He never thought he would encounter Qi Xiaoyu here.

    Only Qi Xiaoyu appeared to be in an extremely difficult situation at this time. That blue dress that appeared to be eternally clean was splotched with traces of blood. Her facial color was also extremely pale.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Chu Mo didn¡¯t have enough time to ask how she found him. He immediately asked after seeing her situation.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­are you worried about me?¡± Qi Xiaoyu footsteps staggered a little. Her body was just short of falling down in an instant as she walked to Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo hurriedly supported her and asked: ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡­it had a fight with a few disgusting people.¡± Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s two willow brows slightly raised, and she said: ¡°Truly disgusting, they are actually still pursuing! Quick, help me into the forest¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What use is that! I will take up the rear for you here. Quickly run!¡± Chu Mo looked at the forest. Although the area wasn¡¯t small, but it wasn¡¯t anything for a person in a high realm.

    He looked at Qi Xiaoyu: ¡°You appear and disappear without a trace, every time you find me. Quickly run!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡­don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡­I will really die if you don¡¯t help me into the forest. You will never see me again!¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu weakly looked at Chu Mo and softly said: ¡°Would I have any use toe find you if I could still appear and disappear without a trace. Idiot!¡±

    ¡°Quickly quickly, I feel it. That disgusting group of people ising!¡± Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s color paled, and she pitifully looked at Chu Mo: ¡°That disgusting group not only wants to steal this girl¡¯s wealth, they also want to rape¡­¡­you, are you willing to watch this lovable little girl be snatched away by them? Quick!¡±

    Chu Mo gritted his teeth, carried Qi Xiaoyu by the waist, and madly dashed into the forest.

    Chu Mo¡¯s foot power naturally isn¡¯t weak. He exerted all his strength on his footwork, and he burrowed into the forest like a trail of smoke.

    ¡°Good good, right here. Set me down below this tree, then quickly return back there. They will ask you where I went. Say I went into the forest!¡± Qi Xiaoyu pointed at a tree that would require five or six grown men to wrap around.

    ¡°Set you down here? Are you sure? What is the point of me selling you out?¡± Chu Mo wrinkled his brow and looked at Qi Xiaoyu in his arms.

    ¡°Oh my God, what selling out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What can idiots like you understand about this girl¡¯s supernatural powers? Quickly quickly, set me down. It won¡¯t be a problem!¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo and said: ¡°If you speak with them, they won¡¯t make it difficult for you. They will naturally scram once they can¡¯t find me!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll set you down, but I cannot say that!¡± Chu Mo somewhat angrily set Qi Xiaoyu under the tree, then he turned and left.

    ¡°Selling off friends, I cannot do!¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s pupils shed a trace of feeling, and she mumbled: ¡°Idiot, I said it won¡¯t be a problem!¡±

    While speaking, Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s figure actually bit by bit¡­pletely melded into the towering tree.

    In the end, shepletely disappeared!

 Chapter 36: Large Sect Disciple

    Chapter 36: Large Sect Disciple

    Chu Mo atst rxed a little, but he couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look. But, the space beneath the tree was already devoid of a person.

    Chu Mo stared withrge eyes for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t see anything. He rubbed his eyes somewhat inconceivably, and secretly thought: ¡®Is there truly a way?¡¯

    He quickly stepped out of the area. The present him only thought to get far away from the forest.

    A short period of timeter, far away on the horizon, four figures quickly crossed. They weren¡¯t flying through the sky, but they yet stepped across the grass at high speed!

    Chu Mo could do this, but acting like that would consume up arge amount of Yuan power. Only in a crises, otherwise Chu Mo wouldn¡¯t be willing to squander Yuan power like this.

    But these people all looked extremely rxed. Either they are in a high realm, or¡­¡­.they are carrying arge amount of Yuan stones, and they don¡¯t care about wasting Yuan power.

    Chu Mo slightly squinted, and he thought: ¡®They should be in a little bit higher realm than me¡­¡­¡¯

    The opposite party discovered him at the same time Chu Mo discovered them.

    One person came out from the four,ing before Chu Mo in the blink of an eye. No words, only cold clear pupils looked at him. His body emitted a powerful aura like a fierce Yuan beast. The bloody aura was iparably abundant.

    This was an approximately twenty year old young man. He wore brilliant green colored clothing, and his hair was covered in a gold cap. His eyebrows flew up towards the temples, appearing extremely handsome. His expression towards Chu Mo was full of disregard. This expression is how one would normally look at an ant.

    Chu Mo looked at those clear pupils, and innocently stared at the young man, like a child scared stupid.

    ¡°Boy, have you seen a girl wearing a blue dress?¡± The young man spoke somewhat coldly, but it could be seen he used arge amount effort to make his voice gentle.

    People can lie, but the eyes¡­¡­it is yet very difficult for them to lie! At the same time, he also rigidly stared into the eyes of Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo shook his head, his face ignorant: ¡°Didn¡¯t see, who are you all?¡±

    The tips of the young man¡¯s brow slightly raised: ¡°Ah? Didn¡¯t see? What are you doing here?¡±

    Chu Mo raised up the bow in his hand: ¡°Hunting!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like a person of the grasnds. What are you hunting here?¡± The young man¡¯s pupils shed ice-cold. His voice became more severe: ¡°Little man¡­¡­you had best not lie to me. Otherwise¡­¡­it will be very serious!¡±

    The young man spoke, and casually struck at the grass next to Chu Mo!

    Crash!

    An air wave hit with a crash.

    A three foot deep and ten foot circumference pit was made at a spot twenty feet away from Chu Mo by this formidable power.

    Chu Mo waspletely sshed and covered by the flying soil and grass.

    Chu Mo appeared intimidated, and his whole body quivered. He immediately ran far away and angrily bellowed: ¡°What are you doing? Frightening people? I am a person of the Wang Court! Provoke me, and you all won¡¯t be able to escape the grasnds!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Wang Court? Ha ha ha¡­¡­¡± The young man revealed a disdainful smile. As the young man was thinking of something to say, one of the people urged from far away: ¡°Fine, what are you going to do about one little guy? Quick catch that beautiful girl! We must not let her run away. She should die. I don¡¯t know where that beautiful girl spawned from. She is just like a loach!¡±

    Another personughed: ¡°Loach? Where in this world are such beautiful loaches? I think she resembles a dragondy. Ha ha ha, anyway I saw her. When we grab her, you all can have the things she is carrying, but the girl¡­¡­I, Leng Qiuming call dibs!¡±

    Chu Mo faced the direction of Leng Qiuming as he continued sneering: ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want that kind of top quality girl? After instructing her, she can be a most suiting maid!¡±

    ¡°ording to our Immortal Sky rules¡­¡­after every grabs her, we can have a contest. Whoever wins can takes her!¡±

    The person named Leng Qiuming said: ¡°Fight then fight, Zhao Fan¡­¡­other people fear you because you are from the Immortal Sky, but I, Leng Qiuming, am not afraid. Stop showing off your Immortal Sky status in front of us, do you want to stink up the ce?¡±

    Immortal Sky?

    Immortal Sky!

    The first response of Chu Mo after hearing these two words would ordinarily be to take a knife to the young man¡¯s throat.

    Hearing them talk about Qi Xiaoyu like an object, Chu Mo¡¯s heart began to burn with a zing fury.

    And now he heard the young man is an Immortal Sky disciple. His inner fury soared, able to erupt at any time.

    Chu Mo secretly measured up the gap in strength between the two parties, and he forcibly repressed his fury.

    He knew without looking that these four men could start a fierce quarrel with each other. But if he moves to act, the four would certainly team up and kill him in the first moment.

    The deepest evil in men¡¯s hearts could limitlessly expand in a deste ce like this.

    As a result, Chu Mo raised his head, and looked at the Immortal Sky disciple named Zhao Fan with a shocked face: ¡°Big brother, are you an Immortal from the Immortal Sky?¡±

    ¡°Is it true? I¡­¡­I know the Immortal sky is a ce Immortals cultivate!¡±

    ¡°The people there are all grand heroes. They are all knights that rescue the world¡¯s sick and poor!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, can you take me to the Immortal Sky to train under a master?¡±

    ¡°I, I also want to be an Immortal!¡±

    Chu Mo wanted to vomit as he spoke.

    But his sessive ttering and clear pupils immediately made Zhao Fan be smug.

    His faced managed to maintain modesty, but the space between his brows was happy. Yet Zhao fan still wasn¡¯t moved: ¡°Ah? You little grasnd brat, you know of the Immortal Sky?¡±

    ¡°Of course! In this world¡­¡­who doesn¡¯t know of the Immortal Sky?¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know the Immortal sky is full of immortals!¡± Chu Mo¡¯s innocent face filled with worship.

    Zhao Fan atst gave in and smiled. His facial expression also became extremely soft as he looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Little brother, the Immortal Sky has a standard for epting disciples, but it is very strict. Otherwise anyone could enter. But, if you have extraordinary talent, and my rmendation, perhaps you have a chance to enter!¡±

    Zhao Fan was very happy, but the other three young men were all angry to death.

    Leng Qiuming sneered: ¡°Yo, the grand Immortal Sky pro-disciple is swindling a child. Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡±

    Another mocked in an ice-cold manner: ¡°The Immortal Sky is full of grand heroes. They are all knights that rescue the world¡¯s sick and poor¡­¡­Ha ha ha, this is the greatest joke that I, Dong Fangbai, have ever heard!¡±

    The three men nodded, then they faced Chu Mo and yelled: ¡°Little friend, don¡¯t be swindled by the rumors. What dog fart immortals? Don¡¯t mention his Immortal Sky¡­¡­the whole four continents, how many people dare call themselves immortals?¡±

    Leng Qiuming nodded and said: ¡°Not wrong, but it is a good ce to cultivate. They cheat the ordinary people of the world. Their skill is sufficiently superior, and they have a little bit of methods, but are they immortals? Then this world¡¯s immortals are of little value!¡±

    The person named Dong Fangbai continued taunting: ¡°Immortal Sky has enduring secrets there. Later on, we should all go study a little. Rescue the sick and poor of the world¡­¡­Ha ha, that¡¯s interesting!¡±

    Zhao Fan trembled in anger from head to toe. If he theoretically fought one on one, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of any of the three men. But he would absolutely be no match against the threebined.

    He had a type of feeling at this time. He seemed to be defrauded by this little ant! Driving a wedge in his ns!

    But he felt somewhat ridiculous. It¡¯s just a secr world little brat, that¡¯s it¡­¡­how could it be possible?

    He looked at the opposing three people and coldly said: ¡°Do you all feel these kinds of words are fitting for a little child of the secr world?¡±

    ¡°Fitting! How is it not fitting? I feel it is simply too fitting!¡± The third man faced Chu Mo and smiled: ¡°Little brother, I, Yu Zonghou, look favorably on you. It would be better for you to join my Golden Knife sect. I can directly make you an outer sect disciple! If you try hard, you could be the same as me. You can enter the inner sect if your fortune is good. You could also study directly under any elder¡¯s school, and be his most favored disciple!¡±

    ¡°But, I must speak clearly with you. Our Golden Knife sect is an immortal cultivation ce, but we also don¡¯t have immortals. Even still, our Golden Knife sect is the same as the Immortal Sky. We are both top ss sects of the four continents. But I don¡¯t know about the Immortal Sky, how they are so amazing, inside they are all immortals¡­¡­.ha ha ha, I¡¯mughing to death!¡±

    Leng Qiuming also spoke: ¡°Our Heavenly Sword sect is no inferior to the Immortal Sky, but has never seen an Immortal! It is truly strange, Immortal Sky is truly amazing!¡±

    ¡°Our Raging Inferno sect also doesn¡¯t have immortals, how curios!¡± Dong Fangbai said atst.

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine!¡± Zhao Fan angrilyughed. He said fine three times, but his pupils revealed enmity. He suddenly turned to Chu Mo with a ferocious face: ¡°Boy you are truly severe. In a few short words you have unexpectedly stirred up controversy among us. I truly didn¡¯t see, you unexpectedly have this kind of ability?¡±

    ¡°You¡­..what are you getting at? I didn¡¯t provoke you!¡± Chu Mo looked appalled and continuously withdrew.

    Zhao Fan coldly said: ¡°You are so talented. I feel wronged leaving you in this world. I will take you to see the immortals!¡±

    Leng Qiuming shouted: ¡°Zhao Fan, do you have face? You are going to put hands on a child of the secr world? And finding an illogical reason towards this brat!¡±

    Dong Fangbai said: ¡°Isn¡¯t this the consistent method of the Immortal Sky? In order to not leave a dirty name in the world, they must thoroughly wipe away anything unfavorable towards them!¡±

    Yu Zonghou said: ¡°Then we must make this child live on today!¡±

    The three looked at each other, and directly advanced towards Zhao Fan.

    The battlefield as now on the verge!

    Zhao Fan was confident he could easily kill this youngster with his top yellow rank four Yuan Closure realm. But he will certainly suffer the attack of these three people if this happens. Those three wouldn¡¯t dare kill him under normal circumstances.

    No matter what people say, the Immortal Sky is this world¡¯s number one sect. It is an undisputable fact!

    Only here¡­¡­Zhao Fan didn¡¯t grasp whether or not the three men would really act against him.

    After all, it is very normal for mishaps to appear when going out to gain experience!

    Furthermore, an Immortal Sky disciple of his rank still didn¡¯t have enough qualifications to ignite the Soul Lamp. It would be incredibly difficult if he wanted to investigate the truth.

    Zhao Fan coldly looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Boy, I already know you are a person of the grasnd¡¯s Wang Court. Remember, I will kill your entire house if you dare speak a word of this!¡±

    Chu Mo truly enraged at this time.

    Given that he isn¡¯t a person of the Wang Court, Zhao Fan could turn the grasnd bottom up and not find a trace of Chu Mo.

    But he still was thoroughly infuriated by this despicable and shameless Zhao Fan.

    It made him recall Seventh Elder, because he wanted to kill his grandfather over something that was almost impossible.

    It really is the same idea!

    ¡°Extinguish my entire house?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s pupils flickered with insane murderous intent

    He could no longer act innocent at this time or disguise himself as weak.

    His only thought, seriously¡­¡­cut Zhao Fan with the knife!

    One sh is enough!

    Chu Mo thought with eighty percent probability that he could cut open Zhao Fan in one slice right here!

    Because he already secretly used the Jade to ¡°look¡± at Zhao Fan¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Already twenty years old¡­¡­finally at the peak of the yellow rank four, simply scum!¡±

    ¡°Who gave him suchrge confidence?¡±

    ¡°The Immortal Sky?¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter I will turn over your ragged and rotten sect!¡±

    At the moment Chu Mo could no longer bear it, in the moment he prepared to recklessly act.

    The three people had already advanced there, furthermore their eyes were all filled with ice-cold murderous intent.

    Zhao Fan gnashed his teeth, and he suddenly pulled out a seal from his body and ripped it. It instantly activated, and then his whole figure faded away.

    His angry roar remained in the air: ¡°Leng Qiuming, Yu Zonghou, and Dong Fangbai¡­¡­you three aren¡¯t bad!¡±

    ¡°Really not bad! I, Zhao Fan, will remember you!¡±

    ¡°And that crafty little animal. I will remember you¡­¡­I won¡¯t let you go!¡±

 Chapter 37: Slashing Zhao Fan

    Chapter 37: shing Zhao Fan

    Zhao Fan¡¯s voice gradually grew further away.

    Chu Mo enraged inside. It became even more intense. He coldly smiled to himself: ¡®Won¡¯t let me go? Zhao Fan, you had better pray to your Immortal Sky ancestors. Request that you never meet me again! Otherwise, I will certainly cut you!

    Even though the opponent was a whole realm higher, Chu Mo was absolutely confident he could extinguish Zhao Fan.

    The past Chu Mo didn¡¯t know the strength of other people. He had grown up in the military, but he had no battle experience.

    Therefore he didn¡¯t know the power of each warrior¡¯s rank.

    He killed various kinds of rank two and three Yuan beasts along the road. He even killed rank four Yuan beasts¡­¡­the Red Eye Ice Python for example. Chu Mo risked his life fighting, furthermore, he sessfully beheaded it in the end!

    The process is thrilling, but there is no doubt about the results.

    Chu Mo thought it should be like this!

    His own realm should be powerful.

    Chu Mo encountered other warriors. Those bandits saw him carrying Yuan beast materials, and looked upon him with greedy eyes.

    It made Chu Mo suddenlyprehend a few things.

    Why is the value of Yuan Beast materials so high? Because hunting Yuan beasts is difficult!

    Yuan beasts are not soft little sheep. Each Yuan beast is fierce beyondpare, stronger than all the beasts of this world.

    How could they be that easy to hunt?

    ¡°Then¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me I am very strong?¡±

    ¡°Could it be said¡­¡­my own cultivation practice is too formidable?¡±

    After that, he faced the grasnd warriors that had broken through the rank three Yuan Closures. Chu Mo clearly understood atst. It wasn¡¯t that other people were too weak, but he¡­¡­is indeed too strong!

    Precisely speaking. The cultivating methods he used were too strong!

    This really isn¡¯t being arrogant, but it is an indisputable fact!

    Any situation needs perspective, talent separates.

    Chu Mo never felt that the nameless and powerless methods his master taught him in the past were impressive at all.

    But he already knew now.

    Despite the fact Zhao Fan is an Immortal Sky disciple a realm higher than him. Chu Me felt not the least bit timid inside!

    Given that Zhao Fan knows his power, Chu Mo ispletely unafraid. Don¡¯t even mention¡­¡­Zhao Fan still doesn¡¯t know!

    Zhao Fan fled unlike arge sect disciple. This made the faces of Leng Qiuming, Yu Zonghou, and Dong Fangbai all be unsightly.

    Anyone can say pretty words, but for them to truly face a huge monster like the Immortal Sky, their hearts were all somewhat uncertain.

    Leng Qiuming smiled after being silent a moment: ¡°It¡¯s actually nothing. We didn¡¯t do anything to him. If he has the face to bring awsuit against us, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t even be able to lift his head in the Immortal Sky.¡±

    Yu Zonghou nodded, then said: ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be that foolish. The opportunity here¡­¡­.he wouldn¡¯t easily let others know!¡±

    ¡°Brother Leng is right. Anyways, we didn¡¯t do anything to him. If he lodges aint¡­¡­ then he needs evidence!¡± Dong Fangbai coldly sneered: ¡°Even more so, I don¡¯t believe he will abandon the opportunity here!¡±

    ¡°Right, he must bow his head to the three of us if he returns!¡± Leng Qiuming looked at the other two: ¡°But us three must be united from the beginning to the end!¡±

    ¡°That is only natural!¡± Dong Fangbai nodded.

    Yu Zonghou also nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, his Immortal Sky isn¡¯t that overbearing. They wouldn¡¯t offend our three sects for an inner sect disciple.¡±

    Chu Mo calmly listened from the side, and secretly thought: ¡®It looks like the Immortal Sky is really the world¡¯srgest sect. The realms of those three aren¡¯t much different than Zhao Fan¡¯s, but they are still this afraid of him. Obviously they aren¡¯t afraid of Zhao Fan, but rather the sect behind him!

    ¡°Looks like there is formidable power he relies on. It is truly superior.¡±

    The three men looked at Chu Mo at this time.

    Chu Mo retreated two steps back, and his face revealed a dreadful expression: ¡°You all¡­¡­you also want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, don¡¯t be afraid, what would we kill you for?¡± Leng Qiuming¡¯s pupils shed yful color. Actually in his mind, he really didn¡¯t want to leave this boy alive.

    Because the words between them don¡¯t burden the boy. Their reputation would be damaged on the chance their words spread.

    But he estimated the two partners might not agree. Leng Qiuming decided not to make known his innermost evil thoughts.

    ¡°Little guy, If youe to my Golden Knife sect with my rmendation, I can¡¯t dare guarantee you will directly enter the inner sect, but there is more than enough to be an outer sect disciple.¡± Yu Zonghou said.

    Dong Fangbai looked at Chu Mo: ¡°I must mention the Raging Inferno sect!¡±

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t like these three because they all had those expressions towards Qi Xiaoyu. Especially Leng Qiuming, he actually wants Qi Xiaoyu? In contrast however, together they are much stronger than Zhao Fan.

    Because of this, Chu Mo wanted to inquire, what grudge do they hold with Qi Xiaoyu.

    But the three didn¡¯t give him this opportunity. They all turned and left after speaking.

    Dong Fangbai thought a moment before turning to go, and he pulled out a Yuan stone. He threw it to Chu Mo, but he didn¡¯t say a word, just directly left.

    Chu Mo looked over the Yuan stone in his hand. It wasn¡¯t as big as the stone on the special envoy of Da Qi, but it was much better than the Yuan stones that outer sect disciples of the Immortal Sky obtained.

    ¡°This is a Yuan stone? Thank you!¡± Chu Mo rushed after Dong Fangbai¡¯s figure and shouted.

    Dong Fangbai didn¡¯t give any response, moving far away in a moment.

    Those men probably all thought Chu Mo was an ordinary child of the secr world, and they basically didn¡¯t put him in their hearts.

    But Chu Mo yet remembered the action of Dong Fangbai.

    The tide changes. The rivers andkes aren¡¯t old.

    Only have to see that day!

    The three should be going to seek Qi Xiaoyu. Chu Mo didn¡¯t dare act rashly now, and go into the forest.

    Chu Mo suddenly thought of a problem at this time. None of the opposing four men, including the Immortal Sky disciple Zhao Fan, saw his realm. This is a little strange.

    Given that they couldn¡¯t urately determine his realm, but his body is always has a fluctuating Yuan power aura.

    But these four actually considered him as an ordinary youth from the secr world.

    ¡°Could it be? It is also attributed to the jade?¡±

    Chu Mo muttered to himself. His spirit entered into the jade space. The small gray tree was already sprouting seven or eight tender emerald-green buds. There appears to be life in this barren space.

    Chu Mo pulled out Heaven¡¯s Will My Will and took a look, but there wasn¡¯t any change. He didn¡¯t lose hope. Chu Mo guessed it is because no new energy has entered recently.

    Chu Mo scratched his head thinking about this. He still didn¡¯tpletely understand what this jade actually wants.

    ¡®Looks like I need to get out and take a walk.¡¯ Chu Mo thought to himself, then ced Heaven¡¯s Will My Will back before leaving.

    He suddenly felt an ice-cold piercing chill enshroud himself.

    Like a powerful Yuan Beast is staring at him!

    Chu Mo reacted without thinking. He transferred his internal Yuan power in an instant, and desperately threw himself to the side.

    Boom!

    A violent surging wave power exploded close to Chu Mo.

    This time was much fiercer than Zhao Fan¡¯s first attack!

    A ten food deep pit actually appeared in the grasnd!

    If Chu Mo didn¡¯t react quickly, this attack¡­¡­he would have suffered serious injury, even perished!

    Obviously his opponent rushed at Chu Mo for his life.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t think of another person who would do this besides Zhao Fan. Chu Mo¡¯s inner angry me already began to ze.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t seek you, but on the contrary you came for me?¡±

    Chu Mo face carried shock as he looked at the gradually appearing Zhao Fan. His voice quivered as he said: ¡°You, you didn¡¯t leave?¡±

    ¡°Idiot, that was an invisibility seal!¡± Zhao Fan sneered: ¡°That seal is the most precious thing I obtained after entering master¡¯s school. But now it is wasted because of you little animal! It will be hard to appease my heart¡¯s hate if I don¡¯t kill you!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Immortal Sky the embodiment of justice? You, how could you be like this? I didn¡¯t provoke you?¡± Chu Mo angrily spoke.

    ¡°Ha ha, truly innocent!¡± Zhao Fan coldly smiled at Chu Mo: ¡°But unexpected to me, you are actually a Yuan power cultivator? I truly somewhat looked down on you. But, it¡¯s no problem. Given that you are a Yuan power cultivator, today, you must die!¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Zhao Fan, then he suddenly said: ¡°If you don¡¯t kill me, I will tell you where that blue dress girl is hidden!¡±

    ¡°Humph, you actually saw her!¡± Zhao Fan¡¯s pupils slightly lit up. He looked at Chu Mo, then said in a low voice: ¡°You had better not be ying tricks with me. Boy, you just avoided my attack. I already see, your realm is at least at the peak of rank two. But if I want to kill you it is a piece of cake!¡±

    ¡°Like a steamroller crushing an ant!¡±

    ¡°I know, I cannot match with you, but I will tell you if you promise not to kill me!¡± Chu Mo stood up and patted the dirt on his body. His pair of clear pupils looked at Zhao Fan extremely intense.

    ¡°Fine, I promise you. So long as you take me and I find that beautiful woman, then I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Zhao Fan earnestly said, yet he coldlyughed inside: ¡®Naive! Today I was troubled by you so much. Don¡¯t kill you? How could I live on in the sect if word of these events got out?¡¯

    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll take you!¡± Chu Mo spoke extremely straightforward. He turned and walked towards the forest, giving his whole back to Zhao Fan.

    Zhao Fan¡¯s pupils shed with light, and became skeptical. Naturally he couldn¡¯tpletely believe this young man¡¯s words, but he really wanted to grab that girl.

    He couldn¡¯t look upon his opponent so simply. And that girl, she carries a treasure he has never seen before.

    The injury that girl carries wasn¡¯t caused by them. They don¡¯t have that kind of ability.

    Furthermore that girl discovered a portal door!

    The door that appears on the full moon!

    The girl wanted to break into the door, and the result is she received an attack from the door, resulting in serious injury.

    This scene was all witnessed by Zhao Fan and the others. Zhao Fan and Leng Qiuming¡¯s minds gave birth to greed, and they started pursuing the girl. They fought over the division of wealth. As a result, the girl slipped away right beneath their eyes.

    They pursued endlessly. The first reason is for the treasure the maiden carries; the second reason¡­¡­is because they feared the power behind the maiden!

    A maiden that has trained for ten years and possesses such a realm, is that not a terrifying force?

    Don¡¯t mention Len Qiuming, even Zhao Fan¡­pletelycked confidence!

    These are the circumstances that urred just before meeting Chu Mo.

    Zhao Fan firmly believed this maiden carried unattainable treasure. It would be an unimaginable benefit if he could grab the maiden!

    Then, kill her¡­¡­he could once and for all remove the danger.

    As far as taking her in as a maid, that was just talk.

    Chu Mo spoke as he walked in the front: ¡°I saw her enter into this forest, but I am not exactly sure where she hid. I reckon she isn¡¯t far away. Her wounds were very serious at that time¡­..¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Zhao Fan measured up the area, and his voice became somewhat ice-cold.

    At this time, Chu Mo ferociously turned around from the front. His originally empty hand carried a shining long knife. He advanced toward Zhao Fan and directly shed.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s voice exploded.

    An iparably dazzling knife sh appeared between the heavens and earth.

 Chapter 38: Full Moon

    Chapter 38: Full Moon

    The piercing yet shing cold knife light fell like lightning from the heavens!

    A cold smile spread across the face of the continually cautious Zhao Fan in the moment that Chu Mo turned around¨C

    Because, he also thought to move against Chu Mo!

    ¡°Don¡¯t overrate yourself¡­¡­¡±

    But the face spreading a cold smile and the eyes containing murderous intent, they directly froze in the moment the knife sh arose.

    The original ferocious and self-pleased expression were reced by the utmost fright.

    Impossible!

    A youngster in a realm far below himself, how could he¡­¡­sh such a terrifying knife?

    Soul snatching!

    Rolling Thunder!

    Is this truly a knife skill able to be disyed by a teenage youngster?

    Zhao fan had never seen this, even from the most amazing talents in the Immortal Sky¡­¡­an attack so severe that it cuts off all lines of thought!

    All of Zhao Fan¡¯s thoughts and ideas¡­¡­in this instant, they were all frozen in the gleam of Chu Mo¡¯s Knife.

    He didn¡¯t even have an opportunity to speak.

    Knife sh disillusion.

    Everything bes empty!

    Everything appears as an illusion!

    Zhao Fan foolishly stood there. The ferocious face, also a remnant. The vivid look in the eyespletely disappeared.

    But his eyes yet tightly locked onto Chu Mo¡¯s face.

    It seemed until now he still couldn¡¯t believe. He is a grand Immortal Sky inner disciple, to actually die in this ce. Die like an ant in the hands of this grasnd youth.

    His cheeks slightly trembled, and his lips slightly opened, as if wanting to say something.

    One bloody cut followed down from his brow, and started to slowly seep out blood. Quickly, a bright bloody line spread downward.

    Continuing onto his nose, mouth, neck¡­¡­

    Zhao Fan¡¯s finger lightly acted, wanting to lift up, and point at Chu Mo. This motion, made his body¡­¡­like a piece of cleaved bamboo.

    It ¡°popped¡±, into two halves, falling down into two sides.

    One sh!

    Only used one sh!

    Chu Mo merely used this one sh!

    But this one sh directly split an Immortal Sky inner sect disciple in two halves!

    Chu Mo suddenly felt his two legs were a little weak. He propped himself with the long knife in the ground, and he knelt down while heavily panting.

    Although it was only one sh, but he practically consumed all of the Yuan power and energy in his body.

    Zhao Fan had nearly the samebat power as the rank four Red Eye Ice Python Yuan beast, but his degree of difficulty was far more than the Red Eye Ice Python!

    Because he is human!

    He is an intelligent and cunning human!

    Was Zhao Fan not scheming against Chu Mo at the same time Chu Mo was scheming against him?

    Zhao Fan was skeptical, and he carefully worked. He would slip away faster than anyone else if things turned bad.

    The best example is that he didn¡¯t hesitate to use his most valuable hidden seal in a moment of crises.

    Chu Mo¡¯s sole advantage is that Zhao Fan didn¡¯t know his true strength.

    Otherwise, thinking to kill Chu Mo wasn¡¯t as easy as imagined!

    Combat had taught the youngster a lesson.

    Chu Mo understood a principle: Self confidence isn¡¯t wrong, but one must never forget the opponent also has schemes!

    ¡°In the moment you are scheming against others, others could be scheming against you!¡±

    ¡°To not be schemed against, one must always scheme ahead of others!¡±

    ¡°Or, have several more times the strength of other people!¡±

    ¡°Like that, even if someone wants to plot against me, in the face of absolute power their schemes are like an insect crawling on my body. With one flick of the finger¡­¡­they can be sent flying!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s breath finally evened out a little. He slowly stood up and walked over to Zhao Fan.

    He prepared to bury Zhao Fan.

    But as he was moving the body, a pouch jingled out of Zhao Fan¡¯s pocket.

    Chu Mo scooped it up, and he discovered there were more than a dozen Yuan stones inside. Each stone was about the same as the one Dong Fangbai gave him. There were also several pretty good medicinal ingredients. They were the kind that were very valuable in the secr world.

    The jade on his body yet didn¡¯t have any reaction. Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but curl his lip and mutter: ¡°It is really fussy! You don¡¯t want these? Good, give them to me!¡±

    These Yuan Stones were good items for the current Chu Mo. Each piece couldpletely restore the Yuan power in his body over ten times!

    Soon after, Chu Mo dug out arge pit and buried Zhao Fan¡¯s corpse deep down, then he covered up the top with some dried up branches from the forest. It practically couldn¡¯t be seen if one wasn¡¯t looking especially careful.

    ¡°You yourself said the scenery isn¡¯t bad here. How about you rest a while. You don¡¯t need to worry,ter on there will be more of yourrades to apany you!¡± Chu Mo spoke, turned around, and walked out of the forest without hesitating.

    Even now, Chu Mo still wasn¡¯tpletely suited to this lifestyle of living and dying by the sword, but there was no choice. No matter how unustomed, he must learn to adapt.

    Because this is that world!

    As soon as one steps inside, thinking to depart is practically an impossibility.

    Qi Xiaoyu never appeared. Chu Mo worried about her, but he knew she should already be hidden.

    The sky gradually darkened at this time.

    A slight silhouette of the full moon appeared on the east horizon. It strove to climb into the sky.

    Quickly, the full moon rose into the sky.

    The bright moonlight pierced through the dense forest canopy, the light and shadow yet remote.

    Chu Mo slightly squinted. He held a piece of Yuan stone in his hand, and he practiced the Heaven¡¯s Will My Will scripture. He began to quickly restore the Yuan power in his body.

    Yuan stones are truly good items. They contain the Yuan Qi essence of the heavens and earth. Chu Mo¡¯s normal cultivation speed increased five times when absorbing the Yuan stone power!

    ¡°No wonder thoserge sects are this serious about the Yuan stone resources. Using Yuan stones to cultivate¡­¡­it¡¯s truly not the same!¡±

    ¡°If I have enough Yuan stones to coordinate with cultivating Heaven¡¯s Will My will, then the speed my strength increases¡­¡­wouldn¡¯t it certainly be astonishing?

    Chu Mo fantasized while he restored the Yuan power in his body.

    Quickly, the Yuan power in his body restored to it¡¯s best status. Some footsteps sounded out from nearby at this time. At the same time, Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s voice came: ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

    The maiden came out from nearby. She looked worried as she looked at Chu Mo: ¡°You killed the most disgusting one?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Chu Mo surprisingly looked at Qi Xiaoyu: ¡°This time¡­¡­you weren¡¯t at my side watching?¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s beautiful and touching face revealed a slight mysterious smile: ¡°I know, tehe, but I won¡¯t tell you!¡±

    Chu Mo returned a haughty look and muttered: ¡°Don¡¯t say, then don¡¯t say. What is so amazing?¡±

    As he spoke, he yet secretly thought, and sent his spirit to the jade: ¡°Qi Xiaoyu¡­¡­what realm is she?¡±

    A portion of information instantly transferred into Chu Mo¡¯s head, but it made his mouth twitch,pletely lost.

    ¡°Peak yellow rank five realm, physique unknown, other¡­¡­.unknown! Serious injuries healed.¡±

    Her realm finally could be seen, but it was much higher than his own. Her and grandfather are actually in the same realm.

    This already made Chu Mo extremely shocked, because Qi Xiaoyu looked to be about the same age as himself. So much that¡­¡­she could even be younger!

    ¡°How did she cultivate that fast?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­.what does physique unknown mean?¡±

    ¡°Other unknown¡­¡­what is that?¡±

    Serious injuries healed should point to the injuries he saw her with earlier.

    But that serious an injury¡­¡­has actually this quickly recovered?

    Isn¡¯t this unimaginable?

    ¡°Hey, what are you thinking? Mad?¡± Qi Xiaoyu extended out a little hand and waved in front of Chu Mo¡¯s eyes: ¡°To be absent minded in front of such a beautiful girl is very rude! Hey!¡±

    ¡°What are you seeking for here? Is it that rumored Iegendary Immortal Pce?¡± Chu Mo seriously looked at Qi Xiaoyu and asked.

    ¡°Immortal? Immortal Pce?¡± Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s willow brows raised, and she somewhat disdainfully said: ¡°How could this world have Immortals? And Immortal Pces? How could it be possible?¡±

    Chu Mo slightly persisted: ¡°Then how did your previous injuries recover?¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu thought, then said: ¡°This ce, it¡¯s a little not the same, it seems¡­¡­there is some kind of object. It¡¯s left here, then¡­¡­ that thing formed a sort of self-protective defense system. Could it be the Immortal Pce you spoke of?¡±

    ¡°There is certainly no Immortal Pce! But there is indeed something abnormal here.¡±

    ¡°My injuries are because I thought to force open the defense system, but I didn¡¯t seed. It is much stronger than I imagined!¡±

    ¡°Therefore I suffered bacsh, and received a serious injury. I was seen by several disgusting bastards with greedy eyes. Did you not send this girl away? Yes, you just now killed the most disgusting one!¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu happily smiled as she chattered.

    ¡°Not an Immortal Pce?¡± Chu Mo somewhat lost hope, then asked: ¡°What is the defense system?¡±

    ¡°Idiot! The defense system is a guard that blocks any powerful thing to a certain extent. It is self-defending. If it doesn¡¯t approve you, you couldn¡¯t bear it. As a result, you have no way to open the defense system, and naturally no way to obtain it.¡± Qi Xiaoyu casually exined.

    ¡°How do you know so much?¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Really¡­¡­how do I know this?¡± That beautiful face revealed ignorance, then she savagely looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Humph, this girl knows everything in the heavens above and the earth below. I am an intelligent, clever, beautiful, cute, tender, good at understanding others, number one in the world¡­¡­Beautiful! Little! Woman!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu dumbstruck: ¡°Are you not tired yet?¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Qi Xiaoyu huffed and looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Later on don¡¯t ask me how I know things. I just know! Every time you ask my head feels like it will explode in pain!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo¡¯s lips twitched: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu looked at the guilty faced Chu Mo, and she spread a smile. She became somewhat tender: ¡°Fine fine, it isn¡¯t your fault. I am seeking the reason myself. How can such an outstanding beautiful little woman like myself be like a homeless orphan?¡±

    Chu Mo borrowed the sparse moonlight in the forest to look at her absolutely gorgeous face. He silently cursed: ¡®How amazing I won¡¯t say, but this narcissism¡­¡­is certainly number one under heaven!¡¯

    At this time, Chu Mo suddenly felt the jade hung around his neck suddenly erupt with an astonishing heat.

    This is the first time Chu Mo had felt such an intense heat from the jade!

    ¡°Full moon, the door opened!¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu: ¡°Go, we search for treasure!¡±

 Chapter 39: Hold Your Hand

    Chapter 39: Hold Your Hand

    The intense heating from the jade seemed to urge!

    ¡°Faster, or else it¡¯s toote!¡±

    Chu Mo pulled Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s hand, faced outside, and ran away at lightning speed.

    Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s hand was cold, soft, and smooth as if boneless.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t know why, In the instant he pulled her hand, his heart slightly moved.

    ¡°This is a girl¡¯s hand?¡±

    An unusual feeling spread to Chu Mo¡¯s heart.

    Qi Xiaoyu seemed to stare nkly in the moment Chu Mo pulled her hand. The pair of extremely beautiful eyes widened in that moment, subconsciously wanting to evade.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t do that action in the end.

    Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s entire body became iparably stiff at the instant in time when the two touched hands.

    Her reaction¡­¡­was far greater than Chu Mo¡¯s!

    She strove with great difficulty to not show any expression, but in her heart, it was like a little deer rattling around.

    That feeling was iparably intense until she had been pulled out of the forest by Chu Mo.

    She was entirely confused. As if the south, east, north, and west were indistinguishable.

    She discovered that Chu Mo had already pulled her far away from the forest when she came back to her senses. They arrived at a cold and dismal wild grasnd area.

    The ce also wasn¡¯t the same as where she tried to break open the defense system.

    It was clearly very far away!

    She looked all around at the grass as tall as a man. There was no sound between the heaven and earth. Her cheeks became red as she looked at Chu Mo: ¡°You¡­¡­what are you wanting to do?¡±

    ¡°Shhh!¡±

    Chu Mo raised a finger to his mouth, and softly said: ¡°Don¡¯t speak, the door is here!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Qi Xiaoyu suddenly became angry. A tiny reckless boot ruthlessly stomped on Chu Mo¡¯s foot.

    Hiss!

    Chu Mo gnashed his teeth and red at Qi Xiaoyu: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Poor Chu Mo grew up on the military, and he basically never yed with girls before. His grandfather was also an standard military person. When would he have thought to teach Chu Mo about the things between men and women?

    How could Chu Mo have known not to pull on a girls hand like that¡­¡­and after pulling, he held an unromantic appearance. It¡¯s no wonder the other person got angry.

    Only stepping on his foot could already be considered giving face.

    ¡°Not doing anything!¡± Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes looked to the heaven,pletely innocent. Continuing on she smiled at Chu Mo: ¡°Right, you were just saying something about a door?¡±

    Chu Mo suspiciously looked at Qi Xiaoyu, and secretly thought: ¡®No wonder other people say don¡¯t try to guess what girls are thinking¡­¡­obviously veryplicated!

    ¡®Guess or don¡¯t guess, I cannot allow that kind of starry eyed infatuation.¡¯ Chu Mo returned a haughty look: ¡°You said that defense system, if it has an opening, then it is here!¡±

    ¡°Here?¡± Qi Xiaoyu seemed to forget the recent matter and uncertainty said: ¡°How is that possible? There isn¡¯t the slightest bit of power fluctuating here!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak, first confirm if anyone has discovered this ce then speak.¡± Chu Mo looked mysterious as he spoke, but in reality the jade already gave him a most direct indication. But he needed to confirm if Leng Qiuming and the others woulde here.

    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo somewhat speechless. She somewhat didn¡¯t believe Chu Mo¡¯s words, because this was just wild grasnd!

    ¡®Could it be this boy has ideas towards me?¡¯

    ¡®If it is true, what do I do?¡¯

    ¡®Should I refuse?¡¯

    ¡®We are still young¡­¡­¡¯

    ¡®I am not a casual girl!¡¯

    Qi Xiaoyu let her imagination run wild. The hearts of girls are somewhat in disorder at the first time their hands are held by a boy.

    Chu Mo softly said at this time: ¡°Should be no problem, go!¡±

    As he spoke, he directly went into even thicker grass.

    Qi Xiaoyu nibbled her white teeth while staring at Chu Mo. She stood there, yet didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± Chu Mo had walked a couple steps and discovered Qi Xiaoyu still hadn¡¯t moved. He immediately turned around and strangely looked at Qi Xiaoyu: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­I¡¯m scared!¡± Qi Xiaoyu weakly said all of a sudden.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­¡­.you¡¯ve tread across ten thousand mountains. Every day you appear and disappear without a trace. You say you are afraid¡­¡­do you believe I can trust you?¡±

    Chu Mo had an expression that pierced through you.

    Qi Xiaoyu somewhat resentfully looked at him: ¡°Is this the same as that?¡±

    ¡°What isn¡¯t the same? You had been looking for me for several days? Now you¡¯ve found me, and you cower?¡± Chu Mo spoke.

    ¡°You, you are wanting to help me?¡± Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s pupils shed mysterious rays of light: ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°What why? How are you so troublesome! Didn¡¯t you often help me? Did I ask ¡®why¡¯ when you helped me? Then why do you ask ¡®why¡¯ when I help?¡±

    Chu Mo strangely looked at Qi Xiaoyu: ¡°Quick, don¡¯t dy. I don¡¯t know how long the door will be opened!¡±

    ¡°He he, good, let¡¯s go!¡± Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo a moment, then suddenly spread a smile. She resumed her prior vivaciousness and bounced towards Chu Mo¡¯s side.

    In her heart she yet continuously ndered Chu Mo: ¡®Fool! Idiot! As dumb as a pig! Truly stupid!¡¯

    Chu Mo naturally had no idea Qi Xiaoyu had been rattling off curses inside. He was still rather happy. Qi Xiaoyu had always helped him in the past, nowadays he could help her for once.

    Chu Mo already decided in his heart. If they can actually get into the door, and if Qi Xiaoyu wants anything the jade doesn¡¯t want, then he will give it to her.

    The two hadn¡¯t walked far before Chu Mo stopped walking. He softly said: ¡°It is here!¡±

    ¡°Here?¡± Qi Xiaoyu wrinkled her willy brows. She tried her hardest to feel the slightest bit of power fluctuations here¡­¡­but in the end¡­pletely defeated.

    But this time she didn¡¯t open her mouth to reprimand Chu Mo, because she saw Chu Mo¡¯s foot¡­¡­it already disappeared!

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Qi Xiaoyu stared at the scenepletely dumbstruck. She simply didn¡¯t dare believe her eyes.

    ¡°Come!¡± Chu Mo extended a hand: ¡°Hold on to me¡­¡­careful!¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo, lightly nibbled her teeth, and hesitated.

    Soon after, she took the initiative at moved her little hand over. She was pulled by Chu Mo, and the present immediately changed. The two people arrived in a mysterious location!

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Brother Leng, we still can¡¯t find that beautiful girl. She certainly ran away earlier. Her actual strength must be arge amount higher than ours, and she wholeheartedly fled. We must not keep pursuing. Not to mention she has a very high chance of carrying a life protection object.¡± Xu Zonghou looked at the unsightly color of Leng Qiuming¡¯s face, and gave advice.

    Dong Fangbai also said from the side: ¡°The timing is critical. There is a chance every full moon, but who knows who will be able to enter first?¡±

    Leng Qiuming depressingly said: ¡°You all believe I actually can¡¯t catch that pretty girl? You are wrong! I want to find that beautiful girl. I want to kill her! Otherwise there will be endless regret!¡±

    ¡°You all carefully think, her age and her realm. If she was in our sects, she would absolutely be the finest¡­¡­.even the world¡¯s best couldn¡¯tpare to her.¡±

    ¡°We arepletely unable to determine her background from the methods she used. Heaven knows what kind of terrifying power supports her¡­¡­the most awful would be a terrifying master.¡±

    ¡°The things we did today, at the least could be said¡­¡­it was greedy, but yet unsessful; but at the most¡­¡­.it is evil, thinking to rob and kill!¡±

    ¡°You two think. Can you swallow those words?¡±

    Yu Zonghou and Dong Fangbai both sighed. They naturally understood this logic, otherwise they couldn¡¯t follow Leng Qiuming this long to find the girl.

    But the full moon had already risen into the sky. Dong Fangbai and Yu Zonghou wanted topete for that opportunity!

    Although the two wanted the treasures the blue dress girl carries, they didn¡¯t show it that directly!

    In other words, the two felt they didn¡¯t offend the blue dress girl that deeply!

    Leng Qiuming and Zhao Fan were the true masterminds!

    ¡°Brother Leng, your words have logic, but the problem now is that we can¡¯t find her!¡± Yu Zonghou slowly said: ¡°The full moon only happens once a month. If we miss tonight¡­¡­we will have to wait a whole month!¡±

    Dong Fangbai also said: ¡°Yes, another month. There could be even more variables. I have a premonition, the current opportunity here won¡¯t remain hidden for long!¡±

    Leng Qiuming¡¯s expression was indeterminable for a long time. He finally sighed: ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you. We must first seek the opportunity! But¡­¡­.no matter whether or not we can seize the opportunity, after this month, we must find the blue dress girl and kill her!

    ¡°Otherwise, I cannot be at ease!¡±

    ¡°I dare be certain. She can¡¯t have gone too far!¡±

    ¡°None of us would dare approach that defense barrier, but she rushed forward and suffered heavy injuries. We all saw her on the verge of death. I cannot believe she recovered so quick!¡±

    Yu Zonghou and Dong Fangbai looked at each other and then nodded: ¡°Good!¡±

    But they already held some regret towards the things they did.

    But it was clear that refusing Leng Qiuming wasn¡¯t a good decision at this time.

    Dong Fangbai pulled out a treasure soon after and started to make calctions.

    Large sect disciples all have one or two close objects at the very least.

    Dong Fangbai was in the Raging Inferno sect. The sect wasn¡¯t famous for calcting, but his teacher is a calcting master.

    ¡°East and slightly north¡­¡­¡±

    After a long time, Dong Fangbai¡¯s face was somewhat pale as he pointed in a direction. Then he coughed, and sprayed out a mouthful of blood.

    Yu Zonghou looked somewhat concerned at Dong Fangbai: ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Yet the depths of Leng Qiuming¡¯s pupils shed a trace of happiness, then reassembled. He looked at Dong Fangbai: ¡°How is it?¡±

    Dong Fangbai waved his hand, and sucked in a deep breath: ¡°No problem, just normal bacsh. This time¡­¡­it can¡¯t be wrong!¡±

    Soon after, under the guidance of Dong Fangbai, the three people advanced in a direction opposite of Chu Mo and quickly left.

    In the night of the grasnd, there were still several others searching in this region.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Qi Xiaoyu stared somewhat stunned at the scene before her eyes. She looked over at Chu Mo: ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±

    ¡°Intuition!¡± Chu Mo said as a matter of fact.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qi Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t help but return a haughty look. She didn¡¯t believe Chu Mo¡¯s pack of lies.

    But the sight before them was truly astonishing.

    Because they unexpectedly appeared in the boundless starry sky!

    Endless empty space was below their feet.

    But the strangest part is they didn¡¯t have a feeling of falling down. They were suspended in the void, but it seemed like they were stepping on the ground.

    Endless starry sky and starlight was in all directions.

    But there was no moonlight.

    Obviously this wasn¡¯t the same space they were in before.

    Qi Xiaoyu felt somewhat nervous for some unknown reason. She anxiously leaned towards Chu Mo, and she couldn¡¯t help but extend out and grab his hand.

    Chu Mo somewhat oddly looked at pale face of Qi Xiaoyu, then and returned the grip on her hand. A strange feeling spread in his heart: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I am here!¡±

 Chapter 40: The So-Called Murdering Heaven

    Chapter 40: The So-Called Murdering Heaven

    Qi Xiaoyu somewhat weakly nodded, and rxed inside. Not even she knew why this ce gave birth to such an intense scary feeling.

    ¡°If you are afraid, should I send you back?¡±

    Chu Mo had the jade¡¯s guidance, and he know how to leave this ce.

    Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s hand was very cold. Chu Mo could very clearly feel her nervousness and fear.

    ¡°No!¡± Qi Xiaoyu refused without even considering: ¡°I want to stay here! It¡¯s no problem. With you here, I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡­¡±

    She said not afraid, but her facial color was still not too well.

    Chu Mo looked in her eyes, saw her persevere, and didn¡¯t say anything again. He continuously walked forward in this strange starry sky ording to the jade¡¯s guidance.

    The two quickly walked a couple of miles in the starry sky. Compared to the starry sky, this amount of distance was practically nothing.

    But the strange thing is, the surrounding starry sky had a little bit of change every time the two walked a couple of miles.

    They both didn¡¯t notice when they first started, but in the end, the two were shocked when ten moons appeared above their heads in the sky.

    ¡°This, what is this?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitch, he looked in disbelief at the sky above his head. Arranged in a line¡­¡­there were ten moons.

    ¡°Beautiful!¡± Qi Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh in praise.

    ¡°You don¡¯t feel this is very strange?¡± Chu Mo looked at her, and he felt the things inside a girl¡¯s head are simply too strange.

    ¡°Strange, but¡­¡­.still very beautiful!¡± Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo, seemingly not that afraid. But her hand¡­¡­never rxed, and she grabbed even more onto Chu Mo¡¯s hand in the end. Furthermore, as soon as she thought to let go, her heart became endlessly anxious.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡­.it is very beautiful!¡± Chu Mo looked at the ten moons in the sky, somewhat insincerely.

    At this time, the world suddenly blew a gust of wind!

    Chu Mo was startled. How could this ce have wind?

    Furthermore, this wind engulfed the entire empty void in the blink of an eye.

    The wind quickly passed.

    Then, the two discovered that the ten moons in the sky actually changed color!

    They were no longer the gold light color, but rather they changed¡­¡­.into blood red!

    Ten blood moons!

    Carefully looking, there was actually some bloody light flowing up above. The color was exactly the same as blood, and it gave a person an iparably strange feeling!

    Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s body leaded towards Chu Mo, and even somewhat slightly shuddered. She asked in a trembling voice: ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    Chu Mo shook his head, then raised it to look at the blood moons. He mumbled: ¡°I also want to know!¡±

    The ten blood moons in the sky started to gradually move. It was like ten blood moons faced together and flew. Quickly, the ten blood moons actually merged into one, and they formed a bloody moon that was enormous beyondpare!

    This gigantic moon emitted bewitching bloody colored rays of light. It suddenly emitted a sound!

    ¡°Weng!¡±

    The empty sky immediately began to quiver.

    ¡°This is alive?¡± Chu Mo was shocked, yet the jade around his neck at this time¡­¡­recklessly sent out an indicator. The target¡­¡­pointed to this bloody moon!

    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but scold: ¡°Are you thinking to die!¡±

    ¡°Who? Who is insane?¡± Qi Xiaoyu didn¡¯t understand Chu Mo¡¯s words because this ce only contained the two of them. But Chu Mo¡¯s words obviously weren¡¯t directed at her. This made Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s heart be even more anxious.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just casually speaking.¡± Chu Mo¡¯s eyes were fixed upon the bloody moon in the sky. Chu Mo tightly grabbed onto the jade at his chest. This time it didn¡¯t emit an intense heat, but rather it gave Chu Mo a restless feeling.

    The feeling was just short of directly telling Chu Mo¡ª¡ªI want to eat it!

    Chu Mo yet didn¡¯t dare act. Compared to the bloody moon, his body is a speck of dust, that¡¯s it!

    Qiang!

    [TL: The sound of small bells tinkling.]

    The ng of metal cried out from inside the jade on Chu Mo¡¯s chest like the sound of dragons groaning!

    Brilliant rays of light unexpectedly shot out of Chu Mo¡¯s chest towards the enormous bloody moon!

    Weng!

    The gigantic bloody moon in the sky seemed to be terrified. It sounded out an intense cry, and the whole sky shivered. It seemed like it could copse at any time.

    Qi Xiaoyupletely froze when she the brilliant rays of light. Her pupils revealed a bright shine, but that shine quickly collected, and her eyes revealed a much moreplicated light.

    The light that shot towards the bloody moon began to sink inside.

    The bloody moon momentarily pulled back, but continuing on¡­¡­it started to madly expand. It seemed to fill the entire empty space in the blink of an eye.

    The bloody moon in the sky slightly trembled, and the stars in all directions started to intensely quiver.

    This vibration seemed like the entire empty void would copse!

    Boom!

    The bloody moon shook again!

    The bloody colored light finally started to copse the boundless empty space!

    The blood colored light was before Chu Mo¡¯s eyes. Chu Mo even had a feeling that if he extended his hand, he could touch the blood moon!

    Bang!

    The already iparablyrge blood moon exploded open with a loud sound.

    Then there was no more.

    Because Chu Mo lost consciousness¡­¡­

    When Chu Mo opened his eyes, he discovered he was at the ce where they entered to door. Qi Xiaoyu had disappeared.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Mo muttered somewhat in pain.

    Chu Mo recollected what just happened, and he felt his brain still buzzing. Everything that happened today was too inconceivable. Itpletely overstepped Chu Mo¡¯s acknowledgeable range.

    That unreal yet real starry sky, the bewitching blood moon, and the brilliant rays of light shooting out of his jade.

    As well as¡­¡­thest moment. The blood moon covered the entire empty sky, and that sudden explosion.

    Chu Mo wasn¡¯t entirely clear what happened after all.

    Don¡¯t tell me, this jade¡­..it brought me to see an iprehensible marvel?

    ¡°Right¡­..and Qi Xiaoyu?¡±

    Chu Mo sat up, and a piece of paper lightly fell from his body.

    Chu Mo picked it up, and read the simple words written down: ¡°I have some business and must leave first. I will return and find you¡ª¡ªQi Xiaoyu.¡±

    ¡°So she left, good. She wasn¡¯t lost by me in that mysterious space.¡± Chu Mo muttered, yet inside¡­¡­.there was a feeling of loss.

    He originally thought he could help Qi Xiaoyu this time, but he never thought they would go through that kind of event.

    But he knows Qi Xiaoyu disappearing is expected. Chu Mo rxed a little, and he raised his head towards the sky. A gold colored bright moon hung there, emitting a cold radiance.

    Chu Mo sucked in a deep breath: ¡°This moon is still beautiful!¡±

    He entered the jade space as he spoke. Such arge event happened, and Chu Mo felt there should be a change inside the jade space.

    He guessed right in the beginning, but he didn¡¯t guess the conclusion.

    Chu Mo waspletely stupefied after entering the jade space.

    There wasn¡¯t a slight change inside the space¡­¡­but rather an enormous change!

    The original jade space was veryrge, but somewhat chaotic. There was nothing apart from therge green stone and the small gray tree.

    But now, the inside space grew several times, at least over a thousand feet in circumference!

    Arge building could bepletely amodated in thisrge of a space, let alone living supplies.

    The green stone was still there, and Heaven¡¯s Will My Will was still ced on top. But there was something else also next to Heaven¡¯s Will My Will!

    That is¡­¡­a de!

    A blood colored de!

    There was no scabbard. The de was narrow. At first nce he believed it to be a double edged sword, but he discovered it was a blood colored single edge sword.

    [TL: The sword is called a Heng Dao. You can see one here]

    That pretty and flirtatious red seemed to be dripping with fresh blood.

    The pattern on top was also extremelyplicated. As if it contained endless mystery.

    The blood colored sword edge was ice-cold, and emitting a strange radiance. It made Chu Mo think of the blood moon he had just seen.

    Only he felt very silly. How could this blood colored sword in the jade space have anything to do with the blood moon?

    The sword seemed to carry a kind of magic power that made a person want to pick it up.

    Chu Mo coldly stared at the sword, and he somewhat resisted!

    This resistance was instinct. It seemed like a spiritual voice was telling him, don¡¯t grab it!

    Men hold a fatal attraction towards a good sword¡­¡­even if they are boys. Chu Mo is naturally no exception.

    Therefore he didn¡¯t understand. Where is this instinctive resistance wasing from?

    But it is a sword, that¡¯s it. What could grabbing it do?

    Chu Mo slightly acted thinking like this, and he grabbed the sword in his hand.

    No problem!

    There¡¯s no unwell feeling.

    But Chu Mo yet felt a sighe from the deepest depths of his soul.

    In the end¡­¡­there isn¡¯t anything.

    That resistant feelingpletely disappeared.

    Chu Mo thought and retreated from the jade space.

    The blood colored sword was already in his hand.

    The thing that made Chu Mo startled is the blood colored sword changed into a bright silver color after leaving the jade space.

    ¡°Truly strange!¡± Chu Mo muttered, then he took the sword back into the jade space.

    The single-edge sword¡¯s true color revealed once back in the jade space. There was an attracting bloody light, and the top seemed to be dripping with blood.

    Chu Mo tested several times before finally confirming that the sword changes into an ordinary single edged de after leaving the jade space. If the sword returns to the jade space then it will show blood.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Chu Mo was overjoyed. He had seen many weapons growing up. Chu Mo knew that his knife was an exceptional weapon!

    The decorative design on top seemed to bepletely naturally formed. Theplicated mystery had gone through an unknown number of refinement to be able to reach this degree.

    At least, Chu Mo had never seen a de forged to this degree.

    ¡°This sword¡­¡­what is its name?¡± Chu Mo wanted to find the name forged onto the de.

    The creator of this de certainly must have left his seal.

    But this de¡­¡­Chu Mo turned it over for a long time, yet he couldn¡¯t find any seal of the forger.

    But on the hand guard, Chu Mo discovered a small small¡­¡­blood moon seal!

    The seal wasn¡¯trge, and was hidden in the lines of the sword. It would be difficult to discover if one didn¡¯t pay attention.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it really has something to do with that blood moon¡± Chu Mo was a little shocked.

    He carefully looked at the blood colored imprint, and Chu Mo began to feel dizzy. His body suddenly felt ice-cold, like falling into an ice cave!

    Chu Mo trembled and sobered up. The corners of his mouth pulled, and Chu Mo didn¡¯t dare look at the seal again.

    He once again searched for the seal of the maker, but he couldn¡¯t discover it in the end.

    ¡°This is abnormal! Such a good sword¡­¡­how could it not have a name?¡± Although the origins were very strange, Chu Mo darede to a conclusion. This is certainly a named sword.

    Any person who forges a sword treats the weapons they forge like their own child, some even better than their own children!

    How could they not give it a name?

    Chu Mo squinted his eyes, and secretly thought: ¡°Jade¡­¡­let me see this sword!¡±

    Boom!

    Chu Mo suddenly felt the scenery change, as if he was in an endless blood ocean. Between the heaven and earth¡­¡­there was not another color.

    Only blood!

    ¡°What ce is this?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s eyes widened, and he felt his breath be difficult.

    Because not only was this ce blood colored, but it was full of blood!

    It was like an endless blood ocean. Everything was the umted blood of men!

    The aura was just short of making Chu Mo copse.

    An enormous blood wave sounded and struck towards Chu Mo. He was submerged in an instant.

    Two bloody dripping words entered into his mind.

    ¡°Murdering Heaven!¡±

 Chapter 41: Multitasking

    Chapter 41: Multitasking

    Chu Mo finally recovered his senses after a long time. He struggled up onto shore with great difficulty while gasping for breath.

    He was soaked from head to foot like a fish pulled out of water.

    Chu Mo rubbed his wet hair, looked at the blood sword in his hand, and muttered: ¡°Go so far¡­¡­I only wanted to know your name? Did you have toe up with such a bloody scene to scare me?¡±

    ¡°Murdering Heaven¡­¡­such a fierce name!¡±

    A cold wind blew past, and Chu Mo slightly trembled. He grabbed the de and said: ¡°It looks like you are a de that has gone through bloody ughter. To tell me your name in this way¡­¡­it is so unique. I would have been scared to death by you had my courage been slightly less.¡±

    Chu Mo prepared to put Murdering Heaven away. After all, this exceptional weapon made him a little ufortable.

    A snarl came forth from a far away ce at this time, and several people advanced towards Chu Mo¡¯s direction.

    Chu Mo unconsciously raised his head while somewhat startled. He suddenly looked back behind his head, and there were actually countless streams of light blooming in mid-air!

    Every color under the sun could be seen for a hundred miles on the moonlit grasnd.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but scold, then he turned and ran!

    He couldn¡¯t possibly stay here and be surrounded by a group of people. Chu Mo couldn¡¯t talk his way out of this one even if he had a hundred mouths, and he would be ripped to shreds.

    But what made Chu Mo speechless, is this glowing light¡­¡­it seemed to emit from his own body.

    Because as he ran the brilliant rays of light in the sky actually moved with him.

    ¡°Moved¡­¡­those rays of light moved!¡±

    ¡°Not good, the treasure wants to flee! Quickly chase!¡±

    ¡°That treasure is intelligent! We must not let it escape!¡±

    ¡°This is the territory of Da Qi. Any treasure that appears here belongs to Da Qi!¡±

    ¡°Scram Da Qi! You¡¯re shameless! This is Elder Hao Yue¡¯s territory!¡±

    ¡°Elder Hao Yue¡¯s territory? Does he not belong to the Wang Court? Everything on the grasnds belongs to the Wang Court! The Wang Court has indisputable sovereignty over everything here!¡±

    ¡°Pei! A group ofmon people. If you all darepete, this noble son won¡¯t mind beheading all of you!¡±

    Chu Mo heard thest voice. It was actually Leng Qiuming¡¯s.

    The mixed voices made Chu Mo feel speechless. Da Qi, the Wang Court, and Elder Hao Yue¡­¡­they were all mixed into this affair.

    ¡®I cannot let these men grab me. Otherwise, it will certainly influence my future ns!¡¯ Chu Mo secretly thought, then he looked into the sky at the streaming rays of light.

    He couldn¡¯t help but curse inside: ¡®Speak, what are you following me for? This shining¡­¡­are you afraid others won¡¯t catch me?¡¯

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t do anything else at this time. He stepped with both legs and wildly ran with all his might.

    The Demon Lord passed down this footwork. It was still a little choppy as it hadn¡¯t achieved a state ofplete mastery.

    But it wouldn¡¯t be thoroughly understood by Chu Mo without suspense.

    Chu Mo already put Murdering Heaven back into the jade space, but the brilliant rays of light still followed him in the sky. The influence still lingers on!

    The group of people were insane, pursuing relentlessly, unwilling to let go.

    Chu Mo grabbed the Yuan stone with both hands, and started a mad rush with his footwork skill. He continuously found ces to improve the footwork skill at the same time. He also madly cultivated Heaven¡¯s Will My Will to continuously suck in the Yuan power from the Yuan stone.

    Multitasking!

    A cultivator could only discover this state. It cannot be sought.

    Chu Mo was unwittingly able to do it under this type of enormous pressure!

    Only Chu Mo waspletely unaware of this point. His brain only said one thing: ¡®Run! Don¡¯t let them see your identity! And you must not let them grab you!¡¯

    ¡°What kind of treasure is this? How can it run so fast? I feel like I¡¯m getting farther and farther away from it!¡± Leng Qiuming said to Dong Fangbai and Yu Zonghou.

    Dong Fangbai and Yu Zonghou also didn¡¯t understand. Yu Zonghou said: ¡°I have never heard of this kind of treasure before¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of spiritual treasures that can fly, but those treasures flee at first sight, disappearing in an instant.¡±

    ¡°But this¡­¡­seems to be intentionally teasing us?¡±

    Dong Fangbai nodded: ¡°I also have this feeling.¡±

    Chu Mo would certainly spit in their faces if he heard these words.

    ¡°The ghost wants to y with you all!¡±

    But it was indeed this type of feeling for Leng Qiuming and the others. Leng Qiuming wrinkled his brow and said: ¡°Could it be¡­¡­this treasure is using the method to test us? See if we can persist to the end?¡±

    Yu Zonghou muttered: ¡°This is a possibility!¡±

    Dong Fangbai said: ¡°I still have enough Yuan stones!¡±

    ¡°Chase!¡± Leng Qiuming snarled, and he advanced towards the flowing light.

    There were still several men of Da Qi, the Wang Court, and Elder Hao Yue behind the three of them.

    They didn¡¯t dare directly oppose the disciples of the sects, but they didn¡¯t wish to give up. What if that treasure selected them?

    Especially the people of Da Qi. They were the most aggravated. They already considered the grasnd territory in the bag, even though it wasn¡¯t theirs yet. This ce was also discovered first by the people of Da Qi.

    As a result they didn¡¯t know who leaked the information and attracted so many people.

    Da Qi¡¯s group of people had enough certainty they could attain the treasure if it weren¡¯t for those threerge sect disciples.

    But now¡­¡­they weren¡¯t that hopeful.

    ¡°If I find out who leaked the news¡­¡­.I will kill him with my own hands!¡± A handsome young man carried a peculiar shaped bow. The surface seemed to be submerged in water. He rode atop a horse and stared at the dazzling rays of light. He mumbled: ¡°I must get this treasure. It is mine! Humph, what are sect disciples? I, Jiang Qiuyang¡­¡­am also a sect disciple!¡±

    Chu Mo madly fled on the grasnd. He also didn¡¯t dare run towards princess Bao Lian¡¯s pce. That was the same as telling everyone his identity.

    He could only go towards another direction far away from the pce. At the same time Chu Mo scolded: ¡®Lousy de¡­¡­have you showed off enough? Retract those brilliant rays of light for me! I¡¯m likely to throw you away if you show off again! It is still good if master doesn¡¯t want?¡¯

    Chu Mo somewhat understood that the brilliant rays of light above his head were most likely caused by Murdering Heaven.

    Because there was nothing before this!

    Chu Mo was ruthless inside, and gnashed his teeth. He wanted to throw Murdering Heaven away, and the strange thing is the rays of light above his head actually started to slowly dull.

    Chu Mo was overjoyed, and he muttered: ¡°Quick quick,pletely scatter. Such arge action, are you trying to kill me?¡±

    The scattering speed of colorful rays of light¡­¡­slightly sped up.

    ¡°Quicker quicker!¡±

    Chu Mo urged, and at the same time he silently cursed: ¡®Just a de¡­¡­who is thisrge extravagance for? Aren¡¯t you dressing up a bit much?¡¯

    Chu Mo was happy, but Leng Qiuming and the others all felt like they were sshed with cold water. They saw the brilliant rays of light gradually scatter a distance of a few miles away.

    Leng Qiuming¡¯s face turnedpletely green!

    Yu Zonghou and Dong Fangbai¡¯s faces also didn¡¯t appear so well.

    This group of people came to the grasnds and bitterly searched ever since they received the news. Also the offended persons have arge background.

    The treasure finally entered the world today!

    But it ran¡­¡­

    It would be nothing if I ran faster.

    For example with treasures that disappear at first sight, everyone could only feel regret, and yet feel somewhat gratified: ¡®Although I didn¡¯t get it, others also didn¡¯t get it¡­¡­they could beforted thinking like this. It could also be a story to tell the younger generation.¡¯

    But now this isn¡¯t the same!

    Not to mention the three sect disciples, even the people behind had a belief: They all felt they had an opportunity to attain this treasure!

    Although it fled very quickly, it still never left their line of sight.

    Practically everyone believed they could certainly attain the treasure so long as they persevered. At the very least¡­¡­they could certainly see its true appearance!

    But now¡­¡­the lighthouse in the sky that gave a guiding ray of light.

    It actually¡­¡­scattered!

    ¡°Damn!¡± A male of the Wang Court couldn¡¯t help but curse, and then he snarled: ¡°We missed this treasure¡­¡­withdraw!¡±

    A dozen riders quickly borrowed the moonlight to withdraw.

    Elder Hao Yue¡¯s group coldly watched the direction those horsemen left. The leading man coldlyughed: ¡°You actually run swiftly, and think yourselves clever!¡±

    Da Qi¡¯s group was the most unwilling to give up. They had squandered the most in this search, and payed the greatest price.

    Therefore, they didn¡¯t think to give up even if the light scattered.

    Jiang Qiuyang coldlymanded: ¡°Continue searching! We must find it¡­¡­even if it is buried three feet deep!¡±

    The three men in front, Leng Qiuming, Yu Zonghou, and Dong Fangbai, each looked at each other. They saw the sky already darkened, and they didn¡¯t know if they should keep pursuing.

    ¡°At least¡­¡­we should go to the ce where the light dimmed and take a look. Can¡¯t say for sure we will find anything.¡± Yu Zonghou said.

    Dong Fangbai nodded: ¡°Perhaps it drilled into the ground!¡±

    Leng Qiuming¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°That¡¯s reasonable, go!¡±

    The three figured advanced there at high speed.

    Chu Mo saw the light above his head finally fade away, and he immediately rxed a breath. He thought a moment, then made arge circle in the grasnd¡­¡­back to where he came from!

    Because, that horse¡­¡­he is still there!

    That horse is very clever. Chu Mo estimated it shouldn¡¯t have run away.

    He went out on the horse from princess Bao Lian¡¯s pce during the day. Other people would certainly be suspicious if he returned without the horse.

    Chu Mo also didn¡¯t know if the group of people behind him still had deadly intentions, and were still madly chasing.

    But Chu Mo smiled: ¡°Serves them right!¡±

    Chu Mo galloped along the path. He held a Yuan stone in each hand, and he never stopped practicing Heaven¡¯s Will My Will.

    The energy in the Yuan Stone was continuously sucked in, and they were turned into ordinary stones.

    Those two stones that could restore Chu Mo twenty times¡­¡­were both half turned into ordinary stones by the time Chu Mo returned to the ce he left his ck horse.

    The corners of Chu Mo¡¯s mouth pulled, and he painfully muttered: ¡°A little loss¡­¡­¡±

    Sure enough, the ck horse didn¡¯t walk far. It calmly waited there, and it affectionately pressed into Chu Mo¡¯s embrace upon seeing him.

    Chu Mo patted the ck horse¡¯s head andughed: ¡°Truly clever!¡±

    He mounted the horse and bolted away.

    He hunted several rabbits and wild chickens along the road back¡­¡­

 Chapter 42: Hao Yueéˆ¥æªš Clan

    Chapter 42: Hao Yue¡¯s n

    Chu Mo walked out of his room exhrated early morning the next day. He carried a happy expression. He called out with a big smile to his serving maid: ¡°Good morning!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­he¡­¡­hello!¡± The maid¡¯s face turned red. Her heart started bouncing around like a little deer, and she believed the young horseman fancied her.

    Horsemen of the Wang Court were the top pick for practically all the maidens of the grasnds.

    Because the Wang Court horsemen were almost all in their twenties and thirties. They were young, handsome, and cultured. They also held a high position in the grasnds.

    How could the girl not like him?

    Chu Mo would certainly feel speechless if he knew what the maiden was thinking. He didn¡¯t even have any feelings towards top grade beauties like princess Nuo Yi¡­¡­don¡¯t mention he is ignorant about sensing these kinds of things.

    Yesterday¡¯s experience was thrilling, but Chu Mo¡¯s acquisition was equally big!

    He cut down a vile poisonous Immortal Sky disciple that was an evil presence for himself and Qi Xiaoyu. He obtained Murdering Heaven, thereby possessing an outstanding weapon. The jade space also had an enormous change.

    The most important part is apletely new scripture appeared on the second page of Heaven¡¯s Will My Will!

    Rest assured, this made Chu Mo the most happiest!

    He pulled out Heaven¡¯s Will My Will aftering backst night, and he shockingly discovered the second page of Heaven¡¯s Will My Will was surprisingly covered with writing.

    After cultivating one cycle, he discovered his absorption speed of Yuan Qi was twice as fast as before.

    Chu Mo cultivated for one night and two days, and he discovered his current Yuan Qi umtion was already at the peak of the third realm. He could break through to the fourth realm at any time!

    This kind of cultivation speed had never been heard of¡­¡­but now it has actually be reality!

    Chu Mo¡¯s current status was that of a person at a happy asion.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t go out for the next several days. He continuously focused on cultivating.

    The ce was peaceful. The disturbances throughout the grasnds seemed to have no rtion with this ce, and no one came to harass them.

    Chu Mo snuck out several times at night to use Murdering Heaven and cultivate his sword skill. He discovered the power was several times greater than before.

    It would be easy to directly confront an opponent the rank of Zhao Fan now¡­¡­one sh could chop across his opponent!

    He wouldn¡¯t be in a difficult situation likest time!

    The day of banquet arrived after several days. Nuo Yi, Bao Lian, and the little prince Lee were all in splendid attire. They sat in a luxurious carriage that was already prepared.

    Chu Mo was dressed in festival attire like the other Wang Court horsemen, and he looked to be trembling with excitement.

    Chu Mo rode on the ck horse among the troops beside Nuo Yi¡¯s carriage. He looked a little frailpared to the full grown men, but he was still soldierly enough.

    Nuo Yi looked out the window of the carriage several times and secretly stole nces at Chu Mo. Her eyes were a bit obsessed.

    The dazzling princess Bao Lian at her side softly said: ¡°Do you like him?¡±

    Two red clouds flew onto Nuo Yi¡¯s face, just a little embarrassed, but she slightly nodded. Then she said in a somewhat hopeless voice: ¡°He seems to not like me.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? My niece is so beautiful, and also the future queen of the grasnd. What man wouldn¡¯t like you? Maybe if he is blind!¡± Princess Bao Lian said: ¡°This is the way I see it. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like you, only he is too young¡­¡­he basically doesn¡¯t understand these things!¡±

    ¡°How can he not understand? He is so clever. He has the most wisdom among all the people I¡¯ve seen!¡± Nuo Yi said somewhat sadly.

    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡­it looks like my precious niece¡­¡­the future queen of the grasnds is truly fond of him.¡± Princess Bao Lian smiled tenderly, then said: ¡°Your aunt has met men just like you say. Boys can be extremely clever, but they are much slower than girls about these kinds of things!¡±

    ¡°Remember my precious niece. If you like¡­¡­you must pursue! Do not miss out, or you will have regret.¡±

    ¡°Thirteen or fourteen year olds¡­¡­they aren¡¯t that young. The boys of the grasnds already have a marriage arranged at that age, and at fifteen or sixteen they could be married and have a child!¡±

    Nuo Yi looked with a bright red face at her aunt, and softly said: ¡°Auntie is speaking of me, but at that time why did you¡­¡­¡±

    Princess Bao Lian¡¯s face slightly changed.

    Nuo Yi softly said: ¡°Sorry auntie, Nuo Yi said something she shouldn¡¯t have said.¡±

    Princess Bao Lian shook her head and pulled Nuo Yi¡¯s hand: ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t me you. At that time¡­¡­auntie had not choice. Your father¡­¡­father is good in that aspect, but his nature is soft. And he was too charitable.¡±

    ¡°In fact there were several opportunities at that time to take over the whole grasnd with iron blood and skill. At that time he chose to appease¡­¡­humph. Only tyrants can be king in these grasnds! What use is appeasement? The more you appease, the more others feel you are easy to cheat!¡±

    ¡°Elder Hao Yue¡¯s influence had already risen at that time, and it was an unstoppable trend.¡±

    ¡°If it continued on, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡­the grasnds would turn into a giant battlefield after a couple of years.¡±

    ¡°At that time I advised your father toe up with an excuse to send troops and grab Elder Hao Yue¡­¡­if he didn¡¯t kill him, at least ce him under house arrest!¡±

    ¡°But your father¡­¡­yet refused.¡±

    ¡°That bastard Elder Hao Yue listened to any rumor at that time. He actually took his two guards and ran to the Wang Court to ask for marriage!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian¡¯s face revealed a trace of resentment: ¡°Your father felt Elder Hao Yue was honorable, and hecked a rebellious heart. Otherwise, how could he only take two people to the Wang Court and ask for marriage? In addition, your father never approved of me and mister Pang. I agreed to the marriage in that mess.¡±

    Nuo Yi softly said: ¡°My father did wrong in this. He dyed auntie so many years¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be called wrong.¡± Princess Bao Lian inly said: ¡°After I came, that old bastard controlled himself much more than in the past. He didn¡¯t dare openly develop the power of the Hao Yue n. Otherwise this beautiful grasnd would have entered into battle a long time ago.¡±

    Nuo Yi looked at her aunt in a state of worship, then said: ¡°Auntie, you are truly formidable! You suffered such a great wrong, and you are still able to calmly confront it. If we changed ces¡­¡­I certainly couldn¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°You could do it!¡± Princess Bao Lian earnestly said: ¡°Auntie will certainly make you the most brilliant pearl of the grasnds!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian¡¯s ce was approximately forty miles away from the ce Elder Hao Yue lived. They left early in the morning, and they finally arrived at sunset.

    Chu Mo finally had a feeling ofing to the grasnds when he saw the yurt ahead of them.

    Elder Hao Yue sent out troops to greet them. They intermingled after being received, and they majestically hastened towards the Hao Yue n.

    Elder Hao Yue and his three sons Gemu, Gewen, and Geshui waited there with high level members of the Hao Yue n all around them.

    The carriage slowly stopped. Elder Hao Yue¡¯s face revealed an infatuated expression in the moment that the richly dressed princess Bao Lian left the carriage.

    Elder Hao Yue vaguely remembered. The only time she had dressed up like this was the day they were married.

    ¡®What is this today? Is it so that I support her niece¡­¡­to climb on top the Wang Court throne?¡¯

    Elder Hao Yue looked at princess Bao Lian from far away, and his face revealed a moderate smile. Inside he waspletely ice-cold: ¡®It¡¯s a pity. I won¡¯t have the good fortune to enjoy this top level beauty! Because¡­¡­I want to sit on that throne!¡¯

    The three brothers at Elder Hao Yue¡¯s side also held an infatuated expression.

    Sons taking wives from the father¡¯s concubines was amon urrence in the grasnds.

    They all were unaware their father already secretly poisoned princess Bao Lian. They all wanted to marry this woman that their father hadn¡¯t touched. If she could sleep with them once¡­¡­it would be very good!

    Princess Nuo Yi left the carriage soon after, and it made everyone¡¯s eyes light up even more.

    The most dazzling and resplendent pearl on the grasnds, dressed in rich attire, emitted endless youth and vitality.

    She was a spring orchid. Even if she was standing next to princess Bao Lian, she did not lose out in the slightest!

    Gemu secretly cast a nce at his younger brother Geshui, and he was envious inside. His father said he would marry her to the third brother if Nuo Yi was amodating.

    ¡°If she amodates, then¡­¡­my Hao Yue n can easily obtain a former princess without anyone to rely on!¡±

    ¡°The people of the grasnd will support us even more!¡±

    These are the words Elder Hao Yue said to his three sons earlier.

    Gemu was a little uneasy, because he is the oldest. He is the most deserving of marrying a princess!

    But his father yet wanted to marry her to third brother!

    The reason was very simple. Gemu is the oldest, and Gemu would inherit the throne in the future!

    Elder Hao Yue couldn¡¯t permit the throne to return to that bloodline¡¯s hands after working so hard to obtain the it.

    Gemu understood this logic, but his heart was still hot and impulsive as he looked at the beautiful moving face of princess Nuo Yi.

    It is a pity no one here dares oppose Elder Hao Yue. Elder Hao Yue is the heaven of the Hao Yue n! He is the one and only!

    ¡°Ha ha, wee. Wee all of you! My dear wife, and my treasured niece and nephew! Wee all of you¡­..wee to the Hao Yue n!¡±

    Elder Hao Yue¡¯s face carried a happy expression as he walked over. That good expression and warm smile, it looked entirely like a kind elder.

    Chu Mo leaped down from the horse, and he secretly thought: ¡®This is the first time I¡¯ve met such a deep and sophisticated person. No wonder he could develop the Hao Yue n to the present degree.¡¯

    It seems¡­¡­the following n will have to be acted upon ording to the circumstance!

    Chu Mo¡¯s greatest headache was the two guards of elder Hao Yue. They were seemingly inseparable!

    There could ordinarily be no danger for elder Hao Yue to wee princess Bao Lian in his own domain.

    But those two guards still followed behind Elder Hao Yue extremely alert.

    It seemed in their eyes, any person¡­¡­is a suspicious target!

    Chu Mo somewhat painfully wrinkled his brow and thought: ¡®If there is a way to indirectly approach elder Hao Yue in an instant, end him in one sh without fooling around, then that would be best!¡¯

    Mulling it over, Chu Mo walked together with the group and was weed by Elder Hao Yue¡¯s n.

    Chu Mo was mindful to observe this course of events, and he discovered Elder Hao Yue¡¯s n seemed to have a gleeful atmosphere. But they were actually rxed on the outside and tight on the inside!

    There are secret cards in many ces.

    ¡®These secret cards¡­¡­I¡¯m afraid at onemand they would immediately encircle, and not a single drop of water could break through.¡¯

    Chu Mo squinted and thought: ¡®It looks like there is no good way today. There must certainly be a break!¡¯

 Chapter 43: Wily Old Fox

    Chapter 43: Wily Old Fox

    Twilight approached. A pink glow showed off the clouds far away in the lower half of the sky.

    Elder Hao Yue¡¯s n had already started burning arge bamboo fire. The raging mes and the sunset glow reflected off each other.

    The people of the grasnd are experts in song and dance. There were already arge number of young men and women circling around the bonfire, singing and dancing. One could feel the passion blowing from far away.

    A joyous atmosphere!

    The atmosphere here reached a high tide in the wake of princess Bao Lian¡¯s and Nuo Yi¡¯s arrival.

    Arge amount of young men and women encircled around princess Bao Lian¡¯s group.

    Princess Bao Lian and Nuo Yi¡¯s faces revealed a joyful expression. They couldn¡¯t help but follow the music and twist their bodies.

    Pang Zhongyuan walked to Chu Mo¡¯s side and softly said: ¡°In such a lively atmosphere, don¡¯t be looked at strangely by others.¡±

    Chu Mo bitterly smiled. Where could he have learned things like singing and dancing!

    But he could only follow the human tide at this time, and randomly twist. In the end he practiced martial arts from a young age. Rhythm, posture, and flexibility were not problems. He seemed decent after a few moments.

    Everyone finally stopped after dancing for a while. The faces of everyone were flushed and smiling.

    The faces of princess Bao Lian and Nuo Yi were extremely excited.

    Chu Mo was secretly alert inside. Elder Hao Yue is formidable as expected!

    If it weren¡¯t for princess Bao Lian¡¯s prior information, and if he didn¡¯t personally see the secretly arranged manpower, he would have been affected by the atmosphere. Chu Mo would have considered this scene a grand majestic banquet.

    Soon after, the person presiding over the festivities announced that the outdoor banquet had started.

    Men of the Hao Yue n started to set the tables and chairs, methodically putting everything together. People came forth with wine and dishes soon after.

    They were all specialties of the grasnd. There was whole roastedmb, beef boiled in arge pot, and a fragrant aroma permeating the whole ce.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but salivate.

    Everyone quickly found their seat. Elder Hao Yue sat at the head. He raised arge bowl and heartilyughed: ¡°Today¡¯s banquet is to wee my Hao Yue princess, my niece and my nephew prince Lee! Everyone drink! Don¡¯t go home sober!¡±

    ¡°Bottoms up!¡±

    Following Elder Hao Yue¡¯s words, everyone yelled out: ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Chu Mo drank a bowl of wine, and a burning feeling started. Princess Bao Lian said Elder Hao Yue wouldn¡¯t put anything in the wine or food, but he was still careful. He used the jade to identify the food and wine, and determined it wasn¡¯t poisoned.

    Pretty young girls of the Hao Yue n started to circle around the bonfire and dance after the start of the banquet.

    These girls were extremely beautiful, and they danced seductively. They were vivacious and charming.

    Watching these beautiful girls dance was truly a type of enjoyment. One would be intoxicated even if they didn¡¯t drink. Chu Mo stole a few nces, and even Pang Zhongyuan couldn¡¯t help but squint multiple times over there.

    Therge majority of people drank three bowls of wine very quickly. Chu Mo didn¡¯t drink that quickly, but he still had one bowl.

    Elder Hao Yue stood up and asked at this time: ¡°Are these girls beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Beautiful!¡± The tipsy crowd loudly replied. Several people also whistled and apuded.

    Elder Hao Yue smiled big: ¡°Do you like?¡¯

    ¡°Like!¡± The crowd roared like a pack of wolves howling.

    Elder Hao Yue said: ¡°Us strong men and women of the grasnds are all direct and straightforward! Not like those people in the central ins. They are secretive, coy, and boring!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± The crowd exploded withughter. The whole atmosphere of the banquet became extremely warm.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­do any of you young people want to make a confession to your sweethearts today?¡± Elder Hao Yue asked again.

    Chu Mo thought: ¡®Here ites!¡¯

    Sure enough, Elder Hao Yue¡¯s words hardly faded before a young man¡¯s voice sounded out: ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hao Yue turned and looked at his own third son, Geshui. Everyone¡¯s faces excitedly looked at him.

    ¡°You stinky boy¡­¡­I never saw you fancy anyone. Who do you want to confess to?¡± Elder Hao Yueughed and asked.

    The smiles on the faces of princess Bao Lian and princess Nuo Yi became a little stiff, even though they knew that this would happen already.

    Geshui immediately turned, lovingly looked at Nuo Yi, and proimed: ¡°I¡­¡­Hao Yue Geshui, am a good youth of the grasnds! I love¡­¡­I certainly love the most radiant pearl of the grasnds! Other girls, although they are beautiful, but I only see and love Nuo Yi!¡±

    ¡°Ao Ao Ao!¡±

    The Hao Yue nsmen immediately cheered like a pack of wolves at the outdoor banquet.

    ¡°Third noble son is most handsome!¡±

    ¡°Third noble son is most brave!¡±

    ¡°Only our third noble son matches with the most touching pearl of the grasnds!¡±

    Gemu also smiled as he sat next to Geshui, only there was much gloom in that smile.

    Most handsome? Most brave?

    Gemu stole a look at the excited third brother, and at his happy looking father. His thoughts immediately calmed down: ¡®Wait until the day I be king. Then speak!¡¯

    The warriors of the Hao Yue n already started to gather at that time. They faced Nuo Yi and shouted in unison: ¡°Princess respond!¡±

    ¡°Princess respond!¡±

    ¡°Princess respond!¡±

    The voices shook the heavens and echoed all around.

    Nuo Yi sat there carrying a somewhat stiff smile. She heard the voices, and she took a deep breath. Then softly¡­¡­raised a hand.

    The voices came to a screeching halt!

    Chu Mo saw Elder Hao Yue¡¯s expression slightly stiffen. A cold light shed in his pupils.

    ¡°I will speak.¡± Nuo Yi slowly stood up. She gracefully stood there and looked all around. Her vision slightly jerked as it passed by Chu Mo, but it quickly resumed.

    ¡°First, I must thank brother Geshui¡¯s generous affection towards me.¡±

    ¡°Sister Nuo Yi, I am infatuated with you¡­¡­¡± Geshui borrowed the liquid courage, and he shouted with a red face.

    The surroundings burst with loud cheers.

    Nuo Yi once again softly raised her hand, and ced some pressure: ¡°Everyone please first listen to what I have to say.¡±

    The Wang Court princess¡¯s leftover power still remained. Even If the Wang Court had gone through drastic change, and even if she is currently wanted and ndered by brothers Jin and Yin, she still held an iparable position in the hearts of the grasnd people. It is the same, even if she is in Elder Hao Yue¡¯s n!

    The whole scene calmed down once again.

    Geshui¡¯s face revealed a trace of embarrassment, but his expression was still full of excitement. It seemed to him, the most brilliant pearl of the grasnds was already his¡­¡­no one could snatch her away!

    ¡°Here, I must first clear something.¡± Nuo Yi softly said: ¡°You all must hear the changes that urred at the Wang Court. Nuo Yi shouldn¡¯t say these things to dampen this joyous asion.¡±

    ¡°But, since Geshui is proiming to me, then, there are a few things I must say first.¡±

    The flesh of Elder Hao Yue slightly twitched, but he didn¡¯t cut off Nuo Yi. He only looked at the peacefully-sitting princess Bao Lian¡¯s vision, as it turned ice-cold.

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe the young Nuo Yi could have such wisdom.

    Princess Bao Lian tenderly cared for her own niece. She didn¡¯t look at him, as if shepletely didn¡¯t notice Elder Hao Yue watching her attentively.

    ¡°First, Nuo Yi isn¡¯t a fugitive!¡±

    Princess Nui Yi contained her tears as she proimed: ¡°Nuo Yi¡¯s mother and father, your most beloved king and queen, were poisoned by the unfilial sons Jin and Yin. And their heads were personally chopped off by brother Yin!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, brother Jin and Yin are the real murderers of the former king and queen!¡±

    ¡°The second thing, Nuo Yi requests that uncle send troops to help Nuo Yi, to cut down the usurpers Jin and Yin!¡±

    Nuo Yi looked at Elder Hao Yue, and she resisted the tears falling with great difficulty.

    Geshui drank a little much and was caught in the moment. He roared without hesitation: ¡°Don¡¯t worry princess Nuo Yi. I will certainly send troops as long as you be my wife¡­¡­¡±

    Gemu secretly gave a ruthless kick to Geshui¡¯s leg below the table. The already wobbly Geshui immediately fell to the ground. Then Gemu looked a little shocked at the crowd andughed: ¡°Third brother drank too much. He can¡¯t stand straight and is speaking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­I didn¡¯t¡­¡­¡± Geshui climbed up from the ground. He still wished to continue on with what he was saying, but he suddenly saw his father¡¯s ice-cold sunken face. He shivered from head to toe and hastily said: ¡°Hey¡­¡­I, I drank too much¡­¡­truly too much! Sorry I¡¯ve lost face¡­¡­sister Nuo Yi, you¡­¡­you continue.¡±

    Princess Nuo Yi acted like the scene never urred. She directly looked Elder Hao Yue in the eyes and said: ¡°Nuo Yi¡¯s father and mother have recently passed away. Even if Nuo Yi has the heart, but right now it is an unfitting time to discuss marriage. I hope uncle can understand!¡±

    ¡°At the same time, Nuo Yi once again requests uncle to send troops. Help the Wang Court destroy the rebellious brothers Jin and Yin. For the peace of the grasnd, and justice for everyone!¡±

    ¡°Nuo Yi believes uncle to be a man of honor, and he will certainly help Nuo Yi! He will help the grasnd¡¯s Wang Court!¡±

    Nuo Yi faced Elder Hao Yue and deeply saluted.

    The whole scene quieted. Even the most slow-witted person could feel the atmosphere became tense.

    Everyone¡¯s vision fell upon Elder Hao Yue.

    Elder Hao Yue suddenly smiled, reached out an empty hand to princess Nuo Yi, and said: ¡°You have such a filial piety. It is rare and precious! It is truly not easy!¡±

    ¡°So uncle promises ording to Nuo Yi¡¯s request?¡± Nuo Yi directly asked.

    Elder Hao Yue¡¯s pupils coldly shed, and he continued on smiling: ¡°This matter is tooplicated. It is also something a child like you shouldn¡¯t participate in. But don¡¯t worry, your parents died. I¡­¡­and your aunt are your only close rtives. I will certainly lord over you!¡±

    Chu Mo slightly squinted, and thought: ¡®The old guy is amazing. He actually used kinship and family seniority to suppress Nuo Yi.¡¯

    Sure enough, Elder Hao Yue continued speaking: ¡°You are my younger generation, and my favorite child! I will certainly take care of your parents matter! Brothers Jin and Yin are traitorous parent killers. They subverted the Wang Court, and I will certainly send troops!¡±

    Elder Hao Yue said these words without any doubt.

    The surroundings immediately burst out with cheers.

    Chu Mo¡¯s pupils were ice-cold, and he thought: ¡®Certainly send troops? It is for yourself!¡¯

    ¡°As for the wedding. Right now you still need to be respectful to your parents, and not get married.¡± Elder Hao Yue sighed.

    Geshui¡¯s eyes immediately grewrge. He wanted to speak, but Gemu stared daggers at him.

    Elder Hao Yue changed the topic at this time: ¡°But, Geshui is a little infatuated with you. I think you must certainly not refuse him princess. There is no rush to get married, but the marriage¡­¡­it can be arranged!¡±

    Nuo Yi¡¯s face immediately became pale when she heard these words.

 Chapter 44: Chu Mo to Battle

    Chapter 44: Chu Mo to Battle

    Princess Bao Lian¡¯s pupils shed ice-cold.

    Geshui changed from anger to happiness. Men of the grasnds take promises seriously. Their word is as good as gold. So long as the marriage is arranged, this pearl¡­¡­cannot run away. She will certainly be his!

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Princes Nuo Yi immediately worried. She already had a beloved. Even though the engagement would be in title only, she entirely could not ept!

    ¡°This matter¡­¡­it is agreed!¡± Elder Hao Yue seemed to have exhausted his patience. The Elder Hao Yue waved his hand: ¡°I am your uncle, and your elder, naturally I couldn¡¯t harm you! We will certainly do what we promised!¡±

    ¡°Brothers Jin and Yin confused right and wrong. They sshed dirty water upon you. Your uncle will wash you clean, and make you snow white!¡±

    These words didn¡¯t expose Elder Hao Yue¡¯s ambitious and ruthless nature. It also crushed Nuo Yi¡¯s little schemes into the mud!

    He is the enemy, but Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but secretly praise: ¡®Amazing!¡¯

    The present situation would soon follow the final words of Elder Hao Yue, but the peacefully sitting princess Bao Lian suddenly spoke: ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°What about marrying for love?¡±

    Elder Hao Yue¡¯s pupils flickered quiet cold rays of light. They attentively watched princess Bao Lian. His threatening stare wasn¡¯t the slightest bit concealed.

    You truly take no notice of your niece and nephew despite speaking for them!

    Princess Bao Lian naturally understood Elder Hao Yue¡¯s threatening expression in an instant. She inly smiled and said; ¡°Girls of the grasnd all love heroes. Am I not right?¡±

    Elder Hao Yueughed: ¡°Beautiful women match with heroes! Right!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian said: ¡°Then, the most brilliant pearl of the grasnds should find the greatest hero¡­¡­is that not what you said when I married you husband?

    Elder Hao Yue was slightly shocked, but he could not refute these words. He could only nod andugh: ¡°This hero, I have given birth to!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian continued speaking: ¡°I am also considered Geshui¡¯s mother. I don¡¯t have my own children. Therefore, I view him as my own child, even though he is not my own!¡±

    Elder Hao Yue cursed inside: ¡®You never let me touch you. How could you give birth to a child?¡¯

    ¡°But, although I am Geshui¡¯s mother, but I¡­¡­cannot show favoritism for this reason!¡± Princess Bao Lian said with a just face: ¡°Therefore, I propose Geshui have apetition with the horsemen of the Wang Court!¡±

    ¡°Everyone knows! The horsemen of the Wang Court are the most outstanding sons of the grasnds!¡±

    ¡°If Geshui wins, he can naturally prove, he is the most outstanding son of the grasnds! A genuine hero!¡±

    ¡°Then, I will endorse this wedding with open arms.¡±

    ¡°Everyone speak, how is my proposal?¡±

    The three hundred Wang Court horsemen of princess Bao Lian and Nuo Yi erupted in apuse.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Good idea!¡±

    ¡°It should be like this!¡±

    ¡°Heroese out fighting!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian slightly smiled, and she looked at the stiff face of Elder Hao Yue: ¡°Good, it can also activate the mood.¡±

    Gemu said from the side: ¡°Mother, your son has something to say!¡±

    From an age standpoint, Gemu wasn¡¯t much younger than princess Bao Lian. He ordinarily would be reluctant to call her mother, but he couldn¡¯t show disrespect to her here.

    Princess Bao Lian looked at Gemu and duly said: ¡°Gemu child, what do you have to say?¡±

    Gemu¡¯s lips slightly curled, and he said: ¡°Letting Geshui have a contest with the Wang Court horsemen would add to the fun under normal circumstances. It would be no harm. But¡­¡­everyone saw Geshui was too excited today, and he drank too much wine. Just now he couldn¡¯t even stand up straight. I¡¯m afraid it would be unfair if we let him fight at this time.¡±

    ¡°In such a situation, we can let Geshui¡¯s bodyguard take his ce!¡±

    ¡°These bodyguards aren¡¯t a match to Geshui on an ordinary day!¡±

    Gemu¡¯s face warmed and smiled as he slowly spoke each sentence.

    Geshui appreciatively looked at his older brother from the side.

    Elder Hao Yue also nodded satisfied. He normally didn¡¯t care about the infighting between his sons, but he still wished for them to rally together in these critical moments. No father wishes to see this kind of internal strife.

    Princess Bao Lian thought and then said: ¡°Also good!¡±

    Gemu chuckled: ¡°Then, we will do the best of three rounds!¡±

    Gemu looked at Geshui, and Geshui immediately responded: ¡°Who wishes to substitute in for me? The victor will be rewarded!¡±

    ¡°Me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Several bodyguards at Geshui¡¯s side immediatelypeted with excited faces.

    Men of the grasnds never fear battle. They are a natural warlike race. Their veins pump with the blood of warriors!

    Geshui¡¯s eyes swept around, and he casually picked: ¡°You!¡±

    The bodyguard immediately became excited and ran out, leaping several feet. The young man standing in the stage was lit up like a shining hero by the bonfire.

    ¡°Who will fight me!¡± The bodyguard was high spirited in his own territory, and he looked over at the horsemen in Chu Mo¡¯s direction.

    The Wang Court Horsemen immediately zed, standing up one by one. They wanted to teach that reckless guy a lesson.

    It was already agreed upon that Chu Mo would fight in this battle, but these hot blooded men had much wine and little restraint. But the training and essence of these Wang Court horsemen were the best in the grasnds.

    Therefore, although they were angered and stood up to fight, they didn¡¯t lose rationality.

    Chu Mo stood up at this time and smiled: ¡°I¡¯lle!¡±

    ¡°All you older brothers have been famous Wang Court horsemen for many years. It would be the same as bullying if you all fought. So, I should go!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s words were quite ruthless.

    The bodyguard of the Hao Yue n standing next to the bonfire looked in Chu Mo¡¯s eyes, filled with a murderous aura. He coldly said: ¡°Who are you? You are so small¡­¡­are you also a Wang Court horseman? Howe I¡¯ve never see you?¡±

    ¡°Have you met all the thousands of Wang Court horsemen?¡± Nuo Yi dully said from far away: ¡°He is my personally appointed bodyguard!¡±

    This bodyguard of the Hao Yue n immediately slowed,pletely speechless. No matter how arrogant he is, he doesn¡¯t dare confront a Wang Court princess.

    Elder Hao Yue saw Chu Mo the instant he stood up. He squinted, then immediately called over a person at his side. He softly said something to the person. The person¡¯s face was slightly shocked, and they quickly departed.

    Chu Mo slowly walked out towards the bodyguard onstage. He said with a smile: ¡°I won¡¯t bully you. Go ahead and act first!¡±

    ¡°Boy¡­¡­you are seeking death, don¡¯t me me!¡± The bodyguard lowered his voice, and ruthlessly looked at Chu Mo: ¡°There is no longer time to kneel and beg to be spared!¡±

    Chu Mo slightly smiled, extended a hand, and called him with a hooked finger: ¡°Come¡±

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± The bodyguard was immediately infuriated. He snarled and rushed directly at Chu Mo.

    Yuan power fluctuated and exploded with a loud sound. It actually pressured onto the bonfire not far away¡­¡­suppressing the mes back.

    ¡°Good!¡± The warriors on the Hao Yue n¡¯s side immediately cheered.

    ¡°Hey, this boy simply acts recklessly. Mu Han is one of the few experts of the Hao Yue n. He is on the verge of breaking through the Yuan Closure. Beat that little fart child. Won¡¯t it be the same as crushing an ant?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, right, this little brat must certainly secretly love princess Nuo Yi. He saw the princess wants to be a person of the Hao Yue n. He became jealous and lost all reason!¡±

    ¡°I cannot bear to look. It is simply an adult bullying a child!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat him to death, that¡¯s no fun!¡±

    A gang of warriors from the Hao Yue n loudlyughed. They didn¡¯t ced the youth in their eyes at all.

    All the horsemen on the Wang Court side enraged. They wished to tear the mouths of those few men.

    But the Wang Court horsemen of princess Nuo Yi revealed a disdainful cold smile.

    ¡°Crush noble son Lin like a little ant?¡±

    ¡°Adult bullying a child?

    ¡°Killing in one strike?¡±

    Don¡¯t joke around!

    If there wasn¡¯t an evenrger n in the background, these Wang Court horsemen that had gone through life and death with Chu Mo would all immediately stand up. They would give these ignorant blockheads a lesson about noble son Lin¡¯s heroic achievements.

    Crash!

    The first pick of Geshui was indeed a little strong. A fist smashed across, and the air began to crackle.

    The bonfire brightened back up once again, and it made the face of the warrior shine even more ferociously.

    Chu Mo stood there, his figure thin and weak, yet tall and straight. But he appeared at a disadvantage in the eyes of others.

    Only Elder Hao Yue¡¯s pupils twinkled with an ice-cold light. He looked a Chu Mo, but there was not the slightest smile on his face. Those two bodyguards also alertly watched Chu Mo.

    The enormous fist of the bodyguard already smashed before Chu Mo. Chu Mo could even feel the fierce winding from the fist!

    As well as¡­¡­the proud and ferocious smile of the warrior.

    Chu Mo finally acted at this time!

    He also struck a fist.

    This fist was quick as lighting!

    In the end¡­¡­it directly collided with the fist of the Hao Yue warrior.

    Boom!

    A muffled bang.

    There was no shaking of the heavens and earth, no tragic roar.

    This warrior of the Hao Yue n, step step step step¡­¡­retreated back seven or eight steps before stabilizing.

    ¡°You lost.¡± Chu Mo dully said.

    The surrounding noisy voices immediately calmed.

    Everyone confoundedly looked at the stage. They didn¡¯t dare believe their eyes. This boy is the Wang Court horseman personally appointed by princess Nuo Yi, but his age¡­¡­it is too young!

    At most he looked fourteen or fifteen, and possibly not even that old. How could he send Mu Han back with one strike? This power¡­¡­isn¡¯t it a little too strong? And it is clear, the boy is being merciful!

    They didn¡¯t want to admit it, but these people aren¡¯t foolish. All the people of the grasnds respect heroes. Strength bes respect. Even if they didn¡¯t wish to admit the truth, but they personally witnessed it. The warriors of the Hao Yue npletely shut their mouths. Only their facial expressions became extremely unsightly.

    They lost too much face!

    Mu Han waspletely shocked, then he immediately snarled and rushed to Chu Mo again.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Elder Hao Yue coldly shouted: ¡°Losing is losing. Don¡¯t make yourself a joke. Don¡¯t tell me my strong men of the grasnds are sore losers?¡±

    Mu Han slightly trembled, and he immediately knelt before Chu Mo: ¡°Sorry, it is my loss! Mu Han is sincerely convinced!¡±

    He then stood up and walked out with a pale face.

    ¡°Next one!¡± a Wang Court horseman by Pang Zhongyuan shouted.

    ¡°Next one!¡±

    ¡°Next one!¡±

    The other people all followed after.

    Elder Hao Yue slightly smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wemence right away!¡±

    Crash! Crash! Crash!

    A sound like iron chains rubbing came from far away. It sounded like a person was dragging heavy iron chains and walking over.

    The continually calm face of princess Bao Lian suddenly changed. She stood up and snarled at Elder Hao Yue: ¡°You¡­¡­how could you bring out this person? This is against the rules!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Elder Hao Yue slightly smiled: ¡°He is the bodyguard I have recently entrusted to Geshui!¡±

 Chapter 45: Natural Divine Power

    Chapter 45: Natural Divine Power

    Elder Hao Yue yfully looked at Nuo Yi when he made his remark.

    Tit for tat!

    If you can casually appoint a Wang Court horseman, I can casually appoint a bodyguard!

    Princess Bao Lian was immediately speechless, but she still yet tried to resist: ¡°This is a game topare notes for fun. That¡¯s it. Why have you brought this person out?¡±

    Elder Hao Yue slightly smiled: ¡°Dearest, this is no ordinary fun game. This concerns a lifelong event for our son!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Princess Bao Lian was so angry she almost passed out. She secretly cursed this shameless old animal inside, but now, she had no more room to speak. Speaking more would truly raise the old thing¡¯s guard. She could only painfully watch the faraway Chu Mo.

    The distance was very far, and Chu Mo couldn¡¯t clearly hear what they were saying. However, Chu Mo clearly saw the confrontation between princess Bao Lian and elder Hao Yue. He also saw princess Bao Lian look at him with a helpless expression. Chu Mo faced princess Bao Lian and smiled, then he turned around. He looked in the direction of the iron chain noise.

    Chu Mo could feel, what came¡­¡­afraid it is no ordinary person!

    Bang!

    Crash!

    Bang!

    Crash!

    Footsteps stomped on the ground, sending a heavy sound. The iron chains shocked the crowd each time they crashed.

    It is hard to imagine what kind of person this is. Why does he carry the iron chains?

    Princess Nuo Yi didn¡¯t know what was urring, but she saw the face of her aunt change color. The face that didn¡¯t change when confronted with an oingndslide. Nuo Yi immediately became nervous.

    Princess Bao Lian looked at Nuo Yi and softly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can handle!¡± only these words did not feel sincere.

    Boom!

    Crash!

    An enormous figure entered into Chu Mo¡¯s eyesight as the person approached. It scared Chu Mo a step back.

    ¡°The world actually has this tall a person?¡±

    The figureing out of the shadows was just like a giant!

    His height was at least ten feet!

    Chu Mo clearly saw the person¡¯s face atst as he continuously approached.

    He wasn¡¯t ugly. He had heavy features, but his skin was very dark. The tworge eyes lit up likemps, extremely bright.

    Each step was like a moving ck iron tower!

    The enormous iron chains were as thick as an arm. The chains pierced through his two shoulders, and they hung down locking his wrists, linking the two arms together. He could move a little, but there was no way to make anyrge actions. The two legs also had countless iron chains that locked his ankles together. He basically couldn¡¯t make anyrge strides.

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, and he secretly thought: ¡®This terrifying giant¡­¡­why does he look like a captured criminal?¡¯

    The crowd of Wang Court horsemen were intimidated by the giant. It was also their first time seeing such arge person. They also saw the enormous person¡¯s iron chains that pierced through the shoulder des, and the ankle locking chains. They all felt a sudden chilling aura inside.

    The chains this guy carries must weigh a thousand pounds at the very least!

    Furthermore, these chains passed through his shoulder des. So painful!

    The giant also didn¡¯t seem to care about the iron chains. He walked slow because of the chains on his ankles, but it seemed like the weight had no effect on him.

    Elder Hao Yue shouted: ¡°This is my warrior of the Hao Yue n. He is Geshui¡¯s bodyguard. He has natural divine power as well as an irritable temper. The thing he likes to do the most is tear apart the living!¡±

    Roar!

    The ck tower giant seemed to act with Elder Hao Yue¡¯s words, and he let out an enormous roar.

    The voice seemed like a ferocious beast howling.

    ¡°Therefore¡­¡­this little hero, you should be careful. You may withdraw now if you feel you aren¡¯t his match.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me. I cannot control him.¡±

    Elder Hao Yue looked at Chu Mo and inly spoke. His pupil¡¯s twinkled ice-cold rays of light.

    Chu Mo quickly thought: ¡°Jade, let me see his realm!¡±

    Information immediately entered Chu Mo¡¯s mind.

    ¡°No realm. His basic essence is rank nine, natural divine power. Poisoned, toxicity degree¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The ingredients to cure the poison are¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Refinement method: After gathering materials, send into the space, and arrange on the green stone.¡±

    ¡°Required energy, weak.¡±

    Chu Mo felt extremely shocked after obtaining the information on the ck iron tower.

    ¡°No realm!¡±

    This giant is an ordinary person without any realm?

    ¡°Body¡¯s natural essence is rank nine! What is happening?¡±

    He also used the jade on a few Wang Court horsemen in this short period of time. The highest natural essence didn¡¯t pass rank three.

    Basically they all had naturally powerful bodies. The most outstanding part is natural abilities of their bodies were a rank higher than their cultivation.

    Chu Mo had also checked himself. His own realm cultivation was at the peak of yellow rank three. His physical essence was at rank five. This is all due to the short time spent with the Demon Lord. Chu Mo ate all kinds of high level Yuan beats for nourishment. There were also the daily beatings¡­¡­in reality they continuously changed and perfected Chu Mo¡¯s flesh. Only the method wasn¡¯t too friendly.

    Chu Mo¡¯s physical essence didn¡¯t break past rank five under this kind of training. The giant before him actually as a rank nine physical essence¡­¡­Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but exim inside: ¡®Rank nine physical essence¡­¡­then shouldn¡¯t his body strength be equivalent to a rank nine Yuan beast?¡¯

    Is this not too terrifying?

    Furthermore, the jade also gave a natural divine power assessment.

    This is the first time Chu Mo had seen this kind of assessment. The jade had given an assessment of innate spirit in the past.

    Compared to thetter, it appears the ck iron tower¡¯s natural divine power is somewhat more threatening.

    But poisoned¡­¡­how could this be?

    Chu Mo looked over at the very calm Elder Hao Yue, and he secretly thought: ¡®Don¡¯t tell me it is this old thing¡¯s doing? Truly evil! It looks like he often uses his ancestor¡¯s poison to harm people.

    These thoughts flitted across Chu Mo¡¯s mind. He immediately raised his head, looked at Elder Hao Yue, and cupped his fist: ¡°Men of the grasnds only fight to the death. They are not afraid of death! Therefore, this battle¡­¡­I ept!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± The Wang Court horsemen¡¯s blood couldn¡¯t help but heat up, and they shouted.

    But they were all sweating inside for Chu Mo. They wouldn¡¯t have the slightest notion of fighting this giant if they changed ces. They wouldn¡¯t say any ming words if Chu Mo chose to give up.

    Elder Hao Yueughed: ¡°Ha ha, good, a good grasnd youth! Has courage!¡±

    ¡°Gao Da¡­¡­enter!¡± Elder Hao Yue faced the enormous ck iron tower and shouted.

    Roar!

    The giant faced the sky and let out a roar. The iron chains let out an ear-piercing noise.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    He moved to the stage step by step, looked at Chu Mo, and revealed a fierce-looking smile. The giant said: ¡°Little guy, you have such soft and tender flesh¡­¡­it looks really good to eat!¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the giant¡¯s eyes, and his brow slightly wrinkled. Because he could feel no murderous aura when the giant spoke. But rather, there was only an extremely strong resentment!

    This resentment was extremely strong. It was to the point that Chu Mo wondered. What kind of torment did this giant go through to have such intense resentment?

    ¡°Come, big guy! Come hit me!¡± Chu Mo squinted his eyes and came up with a n. He immediately gave the giant a slight smile.

    Weng!

    A matchless oppressive sound. The giant swung the chain that passed through his shoulder des and locked his arms. The long bulky iron chain ruthlessly smashed towards Chu Mo.

    A noise in the air caused the crowd to shudder like birds.

    Several Wang Court horsemen and Hao Yue nsmen couldn¡¯t help but retreat backwards.

    This murderous aura is too terrifying!

    Chu Mo¡¯s image slightly shed, avoiding the giant¡¯s strike.

    Bang!

    The iron chains ruthlessly smashed the ground next to the bonfire.

    The whole earth shook.

    A ten foot deep ditch was smashed open by the hard iron chains.

    Dust and dirt flew everywhere. The force sshed into the mes of the bonfire.

    Several people were startled, and they retreated back.

    Nuo Yi¡¯s face didn¡¯t hold a trace of blood color. She unconsciously stood up and said: ¡°Don¡¯t hit¡­¡­don¡¯t hit¡­¡­¡±

    Elder Hao Yue coldly looked at Nuo Yi, and he made a pun on the words: ¡°Right now, there is already no one that can stop him!¡±

    [TL: Yeah, I don¡¯t get the pun.]

    Princess Bao Lian softlyforted Nuo Yi: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s still good!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha.¡± Elder Hao Yue let out a coldugh.

    Princess Bao Lian trembled inside. She continuously prayed: ¡®Noble son Lin, we are counting on you¡­¡­you must hold on, then find an opportunity to kill this old thing! Otherwise, today we are all doomed!¡¯

    Because princess Bao Lian already felt that Elder Hao Yue was suspicious of Chu Mo¡¯s status! Otherwise, he would not foolishly bring out Gao Da.

    Even, it is very possible Elder Hao Yue already learned Chu Mo¡¯s true identity.

    Because the the words Elder Hao Yue recently said to Chu Mo¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Ha ha, good, a good grasnd youth! Has courage!¡±

    Don¡¯t tell me someone secretly sold us out? Princess Bao Lian¡¯s eyes moved over to the faraway Wang Court horsemen. Only she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly that far away in the night.

    Chu Mo lead the giant everywhere, chaotically fleeing. The whole banquet site turned into aplete mess.

    The whole area was in ruins!

    The giant¡¯s destructive force was too powerful and terrifying.

    Everyone hid far away from the two.

    The giant also became excited by Chu Mo¡¯s continuous running. Two iron chains flew up and down, smashing everywhere.

    No matter what it was, so long as the iron chains could touch it, there was only one oue¡ª¡ªsmash!

    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡±

    ¡°Stand still for me!¡±

    ¡°Coward!¡±

    The giant snarled and continuously roared.

    In the end, everyone¡­¡­moved far away from the two. Their eyes held endless terror as they watched.

    Waiting for an opening, Chu Mo suddenly rushed at the giant. He disyed his footwork skill without restraint. He swished past the side of the giant, and left a word in his ear.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t that foolish! You are poisoned! I can cure it!¡±

    Roar!

    The giant¡¯s ruthless iron chains struck towards Chu Mo, but they smashed to the side of Chu Mo.

    A deep pit once again smashed open in the ground.

    A trace of a smile shed in Chu Mo¡¯s eyes.

    He seeded!

    Because this time, the giant¡¯s iron chains didn¡¯t note rushing at him!

    In other words, his opponent listened to what he just said!

    Whoosh!

    Chu Mo once again flitted across the Giant¡¯s side, but a low voice came from the giant: ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

 Chapter 46: Thunder-Clapping Strike

    Chapter 46: Thunder-pping Strike

    I canmunicate a way!

    Chu Mo started to coil around the giant at this time.

    He rushed to the giant¡¯s side, jumped up high, and struck a ruthless fist into the giant¡¯s chest.

    Boom!

    It was like smashing into a boulder.

    This fist of Chu Mo truly did not hold back¡­¡­he didn¡¯t want to raise Elder Hao Yue¡¯s suspicions. He also wanted to test the strength of a rank nine physique.

    Hiss!

    Chu Mo felt his whole arm go numb, and his fist sent a painful sensation.

    Is he human?

    Chu Mo scolded and yelled: ¡°Die you big head!¡±

    He then whispered immediately after: ¡°The poison in your body, it is made of¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo spoke several ingredients, then fled far away.

    The giant roared, turned the two chains attached to his arms, and smashed them down into the ground. They made two deep pits, and dirt flew everywhere.

    All the onlookers shuddered with fear.

    Including the leisurely Elder Hao Yue.

    Elder Hao Yue had alreadypletely rxed at this time. It was as if he didn¡¯t see the other people retreat far away. He peacefully sat there whileughing and attentively watching.

    Because he already determined. That little guy that snuck into the Wang Court Horsemen ranks was no opponent for Gao Da!

    But this big guy was the Hao Yue n¡¯s killer.

    This one person could hold up to a strong army with thousands of horses!

    In Elder Hao Yue¡¯s eyes, this guy couldn¡¯t be considered a human. He is simply a human shaped monster!

    A human dragon!

    An unstoppable power!

    Elder Hao Yue held absolute confidence that he could always control this giant. He could dominate the entire grasnds in the future. Even¡­¡­the central ins would have to bow to him.

    Princess Bao Lian and princess Nuo Yi¡¯s faces both turned pale. Brother Lee leaned against Nuo Yi¡¯s side. The little guy was already petrified.

    He couldn¡¯t be med. Practically everyone, including the warriors of the Hao Yue n, was trembling in fear.

    They had the courage to fight to the death when fighting men, even if they were no match.

    But when facing this practically invulnerable giant, basic battle courage¡­¡­is simply impossible to have!

    Beat motionless, beat to death¡­¡­where would the courage to fighte from?

    Practically everyone looked upon Chu Mo withpassion and a trace of admiration.

    Because not only did this little guy dare to fight the monster giant, but he also continuously charged!

    They didn¡¯t speak any mocking words towards Chu Mo, even if they were Hao Yue nsmen.

    Too courageous!

    ¡°Your poison¡¯s symptoms are¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I am this kind and honest, how could I cheat you?¡±

    ¡°If you want to change everything now, then work with me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I pledge to cure your poison, and remove your chains!¡±

    ¡°Give you freedom!¡±

    An iron giant and a frail boy, fighting extraordinarily. Between you and me, isn¡¯t it exhrating?

    Everyone thought that this invulnerable beast-like giant was stupid, but rather, he is extremely clever!

    The giant put on an amazingly realistic performance the whole time he and Chu Mo conversed. Basically no one saw¡­¡­the two people were actually secretly talking!

    ¡°If this poison isn¡¯t cured, you will be controlled your whole life!¡±

    ¡°Think, how many wicked things has Elder Hao Yue done? I believe you know from experience!¡±

    ¡°Since I know the poison in your body, and I know the symptoms, naturally I have a way to cure you!¡±

    ¡°Look, I am not even fourteen, yet I am already this talented, unequaled on the grasnds¡­¡­cough, don¡¯t re at me, you don¡¯t count, you are a freak!¡±

    ¡°So how could such a wise, brilliant, and handsome youth cheat you?¡±

    In the end, after over a hundred rounds, the giant was finally moved by Chu Mo¡¯s words. He asked in a low voice: ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Chu Mo was ecstatic. Although, not even he could guarantee the giant was actually moved by his words, but at this time¡­¡­he must make a decision!

    Many times, war is the same as a casino.

    One must observe before betting, and cautiously consider. One must integrate many factors. But when making the bet¡­¡­when the money leaves the hand, there can be no hesitation!

    Who can guarantee victory in every war?

    Who can guarantee the strength of the enemy can be suppressed in every war?

    A soldier who doesn¡¯t dare to gamble can never be a called soldier!

    ¡°Lift me up like you are going to tear me apart!¡± Chu Mo said through his teeth: ¡°Then, wait for my signal. When I yell¡­¡­¡¯Kill¡¯, with all your power¡­¡­throw me towards Elder Hao Yue!¡±

    Roar!

    The giant growled.

    A ruthless iron chain was dodged by Chu Mo.

    The air sounded out with a muffled ¡®weng¡¯, this attack could smash a stone wall to pieces!

    Everyone around trembled in fear.

    The giant asked in a low voice when Chu Mo rushed forward again: ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid I¡¯ll break the agreement, and really tear you apart?¡±

    Chu Mo said between teeth: ¡°Afraid! But I must gamble! Gamble that you want freedom!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯ll turn to into food!¡± The giant said.

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Boom!

    Chu Mo¡¯s fist ruthlessly struck into the giant¡¯s chest, making a huge noise.

    He immediately moved, thinking to retreat, but he was half a beat slow. The giant snatched his leg.

    Soon after, the giant grabbed Chu Mo¡¯s ankle with another hand. He lifted Chu Mo high into the sky.

    Chu Mo was like a small monkey in the hands of King Kong. He struggled for his life and snarled.

    But to no avail!

    ¡°Ah!¡± princess Nuo Yi let out a piercing scream. She soared up: ¡°Don¡¯t kill him!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian could no longer sit in the end. She stood up and yelled: ¡°Stop!¡±

    The Wang Court horsemen all thundered in unison: ¡°Put him down!¡±

    The warrior nsmen of the grasnds are hot-blooded and passionate. They couldn¡¯t help but bellow and roar: ¡°Rip him apart!¡±

    The whole scene immediately became chaos.

    At the same time, several people looked at Elder Hao Yue with his dull smile.

    Princess Bao Lian¡¯s face seemed to be submerged in water. She looked at Elder Hao Yue and said: ¡°Let him go. I promise, you can have what you want!¡±

    Princess Nuo Yi said: ¡°Uncle, I beg you, give themand to release him. I¡­¡­I¡­¡­I will give you the Wang Court Seal!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian sighed. Her eyes turned red, but yet didn¡¯t obstruct.

    Wang Court Seal!

    The most precious treasure of the entire grasnds!

    It symbolizes the supreme royal power of the grasnds!

    Without the Seal, even if you overtake the whole grasnds and call yourself king, you will not have the recognition of a king.

    Royal poweres from the heavens. This Seal is the symbol!

    The will of the people for the whole grasnds resides inside!

    Elder Hao Yue squinted at Nuo Yi, then suddenly chuckled: ¡°For this this boy, you are willing to hand over that thing?¡±

    At this time, Elder Hao Yue no longer concealed anything. He dully looked at Nuo Yi, then he looked over at Chu Mo being held by the giant. Elder Hao Yue suddenly stood up and coldly said: ¡°He, is a spy that infiltrated the Wang Court!¡±

    ¡°Big fool, don¡¯t kill him!¡±

    ¡°I want his true identity made public!¡±

    Weng!

    Everyone was suddenly in an uproar.

    The eyes of everyone held an unimaginable vision. They looked at the weak figure being held up, and they couldn¡¯t believe this youngster that dared fight a giant is a spy.

    ¡°You speak nonsense!¡± Princess Nuo Yi¡¯s tears flowed out faster: ¡°He isn¡¯t a spy!¡±

    ¡°He rescued me!¡±

    ¡°This throne, I¡¯ll give it to you if you want!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I only want him. Let him go!¡±

    ¡°I never thought!¡± Elder Hao Yue snapped: ¡°You could be that childish, and you dare act out in front of my face?¡±

    ¡°This is the Hao Yue n!¡±

    ¡°This is my territory!¡±

    ¡°Here, I can tell you fair and square, my good niece¡­¡­¡±

    Elder Hao Yue coldly smiled as he looked at Nuo Yi: ¡°I have known all your movements since the first day you left the Wang Court!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know who has been secretly selling you out?¡±

    Elder Hao Yue looked at the Wang Court horsemen, then he dully said: ¡°Ge Ermu, have you still note out?¡±

    A figure came out from the dark at this time. It was Ge Ermu, who had always been locked up in the pce of princess Bao Lian.

    Nuo Yi stared with big eyes. She unimaginably looked at Ge Ermu, seeming to think how he escaped.

    But immediately she ruthlessly yelled: ¡°Traitor, I should have killed you then!¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Ge Ermu¡¯s face suddenly revealed a ferocious color, and he raged: ¡°I, Ge Ermu, have been Elder Hao Yue¡¯s man since the beginning! I never betrayed Elder Hao Yue!¡±

    ¡°You have no qualifications to call me, Ge Ermu, a traitor, even if you are the Wang Court princess!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, truly interesting.¡± Princess Bao Lian couldn¡¯t help but give a coldugh. She looked at Elder Hao Yue: ¡°You truly hide deep. This announcement is really huge. I never looked down upon you, but today I finally discovered. I still underestimated you!¡±

    Elder Hao Yue coldly smiled: ¡°You are all soft-hearted. You didn¡¯t kill Ge Ermu, and you let me obtain a great amount of useful information.¡±

    ¡°Ge Ermu is the most brave warrior of my Hao Yue n! If it weren¡¯t for him, I never would have known you had such a terrifying little thing in your ranks.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I would have truly been outmaneuvered by you!¡±

    ¡°Ge Ermu, you have done a great service! In the future, this king¡­¡­will heavily reward you! Ha ha ha ha!¡±

    Ge Ermu knelt down on single knee: ¡°Ge Ermu thanks the king!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian and Nuo Yi turned pale. They looked at each other, and they saw regret and hopelessness in the counterpart¡¯s eyes.

    What possessed them at that time? What made them hold back noble son Lin from killing Ge Ermu?

    But now they harm noble son Lin!

    Elder Hao Yue already calls himself king!

    His ambitions are alreadypletely out in the open¡­¡­he doesn¡¯t even think to cover up. They arepletelyid bare!

    Nuo Yi suddenly said with flowing tears: ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m begging you don¡¯t kill him. Only don¡¯t kill him, and Nuo Yi will do anything!¡±

    Elder Hao Yue revealed a fierce-looking smile. He looked at princess Bao Lian and said: ¡°And you?¡±

    Princess Bao Lian sighed: ¡°Let him go. I will help you unify the grasnds!¡±

    ¡°This little thing is that important to you both?¡± Elder Hao Yue squinted, then coldly smiled: ¡°A Da Qi traitor. That¡¯s it. You two have been colluding together with Da Qi in the dark for a long time¡­¡­humph, how is your behavior any better than the parent killing brothers Jin and Yin?¡±

    ¡°Look clearly, he isn¡¯t any traitor.¡± Princess Bao Lian already recovered her serenity. She looked at Elder Hao Yue: ¡°He is arge sect disciple. Kill him, and you will have endless regret!¡±

    Elder Hao Yue¡¯s pupils shed a dangerous light. He fiercely smiled: ¡°Regret? Where? Who knows I killed him? Even if they know, he was killed in a fair contest! Don¡¯t use thoserge sects to scare me!¡±

    ¡°Large sects¡­¡­also have a little face!¡±

    Elder Hao Yue¡¯s pupils hostily shed, and he snarled: ¡°Foolish Gao Da! Tear him apart for me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you eat a full meal today!¡±

    Roar!

    The ck iron tower giant lifted Chu Mo up high. He roared, and he appeared like he truly wanted to rip Chu Mo in half.

    ¡°No!¡± Princess Nuo Yi¡¯s tears flowed down, and she begged: ¡°Don¡¯t kill him!¡±

    Snap!

    Geshui¡¯s face turned ruthless. He ruthlessly pped her and scolded: ¡°Slut!¡±

    ¡°You are my woman!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡±

    Chu Mo suddenly snalred at this time: ¡°Kill!¡±

    Four assassins unexpectedly flew towards Elder Hao Yue!

    ¡°Seeking Death!¡±

    The two guards at Elder Hao Yue¡¯s side suddenly moved!

    They directly rushed at the four assassins.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    The two figures were sent flying without fooling around, and they rushed at the two other remaining assassins.

    This all followed in the instant after Chu Mo yelled kill¡ª¡ª

    The giant holding Chu Mo roared, and sent Chu Mo¡¯s body ruthlessly towards the location of Elder Hao Yue!

    This scene was outside of anyone¡¯s expectations!

    The giant used all his power to fling Chu Mo¡¯s body¡­¡­and it reached an unimaginable speed!

    Like an arrow shot towards Elder Hao Yue.

    Elder Hao Yue¡¯s bodyguards let out an earth-shattering roar.

    But because they were dealing with the four assassins, their distance from Elder Hao Yue¡­¡­was slightly too far.

    They couldn¡¯t hurry back!

    Elder Hao Yue¡¯s pupils¡­¡­suddenly erged.

    His pupils sucked in all the light.

    Soon after, Elder Hao Yue¡ª¡ª

    This man of the grasnds, fully deserving of the title ruthless overlord!

    His head flew.

 Chapter 47: Slaughter Descends

    Chapter 47: ughter Descends

    Time seemed to freeze in this instant.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were like statues, locked in ce!

    Until¡ª¡ª

    Elder Hao Yue¡¯s golden crowned skull snapped, falling at a faraway ce. The gold crown fell off¡­¡­and the head spun in circles several times. In the end, it fell beside Geshui¡¯s foot, who had recently smacked Nuo Yi.

    Elder Hao Yue¡¯s eyes were still extremelyrge, and still had not lost their spirit. His eyes were full of shock!

    Everyone¡¯s vision focused on¡­¡­that head.

    Geshui¡¯s mean and ferocious expression still remained. His eyes stared at the boss, and soon filled with terror. His adam¡¯s apple constantly rolled up and down, and his mouth violently twitched. In the end, he appeared entirely insane, and he screamed an ear-piercing cry: ¡°Ah!¡±

    Poof!

    Elder Hao Yue¡¯s headless body still stood there without copsing. Following the wake of Geshui¡¯s shriek, hot blood sprayed out like a fountain!

    Princess Bao Lian¡¯s pupils exploded with an intense vitality. She loudly shouted: ¡°Kill!¡±

    The pre-prepared Wang Court horsemen rose in an instant. They lifted tables, pulled out swords, and shed towards predetermined targets.

    Plop!

    Plop!

    The sound of sharp swords cutting into bodies was terrifying.

    Dozens of loyal Hao Yue nsmen were chopped down in an instant, dropped in a pool of blood.

    Elder Hao Yue¡¯s two bodyguards uttered an inhuman howl. They directly rushed towards Chu Mo.

    ¡°Little animal¡­¡­I will cut you to pieces!¡±

    Weng!

    The air filled with an iparably deep sound.

    Snap!

    A bulky chain smashed onto a bodyguard¡¯s head that was rushing at Chu Mo

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The terrifying sound of shattering bones. The close body guard of Elder Hao Yue¡­¡­a warrior that had broken through the Yuan Closure. His head was split right open!

    Like smashing a watermelon!

    White and red¡­¡­flowed on the earth.

    The other guard rushing at Chu Mo was struck by the unsightly scene in that instant. He unconsciously closed his eyes¡­¡­but they would never open again!

    His head flew far away like Elder Hao Yue¡¯s¡­¡­then it crashed into the ground.

    The two strongest Yuan Closure warriors of the Hao Yue n. They guarded Elder Hao Yue their whole lives!

    But this ughter could not be stopped.

    Princess Bao Lian had made a list of Hao Yue nsmen that were diehard followers of Elder Hao Yue over the years.

    These people could not have any possibility to struggle. Leaving them behind is the same as leaving a disastrous gang. They could bring enormous trouble at any time.

    ¡°Elder Died!¡±

    ¡°Elder has been killed!¡±

    ¡°Heavens¡­¡­how could this happen? Elder died, quickly flee!¡±

    The lively grasnd banquet changed in an instant. It became an Asura underworld.

    The bonfire was still roaring. The joyous bustle was reced by soaring blood and ice-cold murder.

    It is unknown how long the Wang Court Horsemen restrained an umted inner-me. They faced the Hao Yue nsmen with no mercy.

    The dust was basically settled by the time the Hao Yue nsmen came to their senses!

    The Hao Yue nsmen had prepared well for the ambush, but they were like a headless dragon because their leader died. They didn¡¯t know what to do. They were strictly trained soldiers. Followingmands is the most basic principle.

    They didn¡¯t dare act rashly without orders!

    None of the Hao Yue nsmen had the qualifications, not even the oldest son Gemu!

    This was because Hao Yue was afraid of his own sons conspiring together, so he had a death grip on the military power. He never thought it would be a most ironic dark joke!

    But even if Gemu could take over military authority, it was to no avail. Princess Bao Lian already had the whole banquet in the palm of her hand.

    From the instant Elder Hao Yue¡¯s head went flying, Pang Zhongyuan was only stunned a slight moment, then he started to implement troop deployments.

    These orders included capturing the three brothers: Geshui, Gewen, and Gemu.

    As well as Ge Erzha!

    The traitor that should die. Everyone extremely hated him.

    Ge Erzha didn¡¯t resist when they captured him. He was beside himself. Perhaps this attack was too violent!

    He hid his identity all these years, living two different lives. He finally revealed his idendity¡­¡­.and was uncovered as the victor.

    Ge Erzha was extremely pleased with himself, and overjoyed!

    He had prepared to reap the victor¡¯s rewards, then it was like he was drenched in cold water.

    This feeling would really cause people to sob.

    The chaos, Killing, and bloody scene continued for more than an hour. The loyal Hao Yue nsmen were nearly all ughtered. But the Hao Yue n still had at least ten thousand soldiers and officers stationed in various ces.

    If these men cannot be captured right away, then they will inevitably be a grasnd scourge!

    After all, these men were all elites. They will be a terrifying power once they be bandits, or throw in with brothers Jin and Yin.

    Princess Bao Lian¡¯s several years of umted experience was disyed at this time. She was like a battle-hardened general. She methodically began to deploy forces. The dispatched personnel carried her personal token. They began traveling around to request surrender.

    In the end, there were only five thousand of the Hao Yue nsmen remaining. They already gathered up to defend the women and children of the Hao Yue n, but they had no intention of attacking.

    Elder Hao Yue already died, and their hearts were full of loss. They didn¡¯t know what to do for a time. The only thing remaining was instinct. They all gathered together, and silently held each other next to the fire for warmth.

    The weather wasn¡¯t cold, but they¡­¡­yet felt ice-cold!

    ¡°Good, stop!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian finally gave themand, and the Wang Court horsemen stopped killing.

    The air was saturated with a dense bloody taste. Weeping could be heard far away. The ughter had stopped, but the tense mood had not yet faded. Therge majority had the feeling of being overwhelmed.

    This was Chu Mo¡¯s first time experiencing this type of situation. He silently looked at the sight and thought: ¡®No wonder grandfather said, there is no righteous war in the world apart from defending home and country from foreign attack! Even if there are abundant reasons, but in the core¡­¡­it is all the same.¡¯

    A power struggle!

    Fighting over interests!

    Fighting over power!

    Fighting over resources!

    This contest is so bloody!

    And so vile!

    So¡­¡­bare!

    Elder Hao Yue certainly wasn¡¯t a good man. His deeds and actions naturally deserved death.

    But the warriors of the Hao Yue n¡­¡­should they all truly deserve death?

    Chu Mo shook his head with a bitter smile and thought: ¡®Compassion is not for soldiers! Looks like¡­¡­I still need discipline.¡¯

    Chu Mo really didn¡¯t want war to spread to his home after experiencing this. He thought: ¡®If it is all evil, then I will bear responsibility! Even if I be infamous, I will not hesitate! War¡­¡­gives people trauma. It is truly too dreadful!¡¯

    I don¡¯t regret the price of keeping war outside the country!

    ¡°Elder Hao Yue¡­¡­deserved to die!¡± Princess Bao Lian stood there. Her whole person carried an intense aura. People couldn¡¯t help but avoid her eyes.

    Princess Nuo Yi lead along brother Lee, and they stood beside princess Bao Lian. Princess Nuo Yi continuously stared at Chu Mo. Her eyes surged with love, and would quickly overflow. They had gone through life and death. She absolutely didn¡¯t want to hide her feelings towards Chu Mo.

    She wanted to rush into Chu Mo¡¯s embrace, hug him, and cry aloud, even if the situation wasn¡¯t fitting.

    Then confess her love for him! Because she didn¡¯t know any way to express her excitement apart from this.

    A life unexpectedly rescued from danger!

    These words seemed to describe her current situation. Furthermore, this ¡®life¡¯ was yet given to her by this heroic youth.

    Chu Mo yet listened to princess Bao Lian¡¯s words.

    ¡°He killed the king and queen!¡±

    ¡°He killed his own first wife!¡±

    ¡°He poisoned far too many people!¡±

    ¡°All the subordinates that dissented!¡±

    ¡°All the innocents that stood in the way of his development, yet never provoked him!¡±

    ¡°The most important, you all saw. He rebelled against the grasnd¡¯s Wang Court, and wanted to be king!¡±

    ¡°His schemes wereid bare under the sun!¡±

    ¡°Therefore¡­¡­he deserved death!¡±

    ¡°I am his wife, but I am a Wang Court princess!¡±

    ¡°I want to bring justice for you all!¡±

    ¡°I want to extend this justice to you all!¡±

    ¡°Any child of the grasnds would feel shame if they acted like him!¡±

    ¡°I have too much evidence against him in my hands. Soon, I will make it known one by one! I will prove to you, I, Bao Lian¡­¡­everything I said is true!¡±

    It was silent all around, even the repressed cries stopped.

    A figure walked out of the darkness at this time. A group of Wang Court horsemen immediately moved towards him.

    Princess Bao Lian waved a hand: ¡°Let hime!¡±

    A man in a smashed helmet came out of the darkness. He seemed not to care about the Wang Court horsemen at his sides. He came before princess Bao Lian and knelt on a single knee: ¡°Subordinate Teng Song meets the princess!¡±

    ¡°Teng Song, I know you. Stand up and speak.¡± Princess Bao Lian¡¯s held a soft manner of speaking.

    This Teng Seng was a mid-level person of the Hao Yue n, but he was one of the few military officers in the Hao Yue n that was loyal to the Wang Court. He had publicly opposed several of Elder Hao Yue¡¯s methods. He really didn¡¯t agree with Elder Hao Yue¡¯s schemes.

    This is also the reason why Teng Seng never entered into the core of the Hao Yue n, even though he was deserving. He always stood at the gate, but never entered the center. But life is strange. No one ever thought the ruthless character of the grasnds would so easily lose his life.

    And in his most proudest moment!

    Teng Song did not stand up. He knelt there, lifted his head, and looked at princess Bao Lian: ¡°Subordinate wants to know. How will princess treat the officers and soldiers of the Hao Yue n, as well as their families.¡±

    This is an upright man!

    Chu Mo looked from the side and thought: ¡®An ordinary person would resist to the end. They would rather die than submit. Or, they would quickly bend the knee. They would use ttery to get what they want and show loyalty.¡¯

    This person asked the question in a way that showed his inner selfishness, even if¡­¡­it absolutely was not much!

    Princess Bao Lian didn¡¯t hesitate: ¡°Exile the family members of the dead!¡±

    ¡°Gemu, Gewen, and Geshui havemitted unforgivable sins. They will be executed!¡±

    ¡°The others may vow loyalty to the Wang Court. They will not be investigated after swearing an oath!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian had just finished speaking. Teng Song didn¡¯t have time to speak before Geshui copsed to the ground, begging for mercy: ¡°Mother¡­¡­don¡¯t kill your child. Child admits his wrongs¡­¡­child admits his wrongs! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡°Trash!¡± The often silent Gewen struggled, ruthlessly kicked Geshui, and yelled: ¡°Father¡¯s face¡­¡­has beenpletely lost by you!¡±

    Geshui weeped: ¡°Losing face is better than losing your life. I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

 Chapter 48: Handsome Fool

    Chapter 48: Handsome Fool

    The oldest brother Gemu ruthlessly stared at his disowned little brother. He scolded: ¡°A disgrace! Winners be royalty, and losers be bandits. Look at your cowardly manner! I want to personally kill you!¡±

    Gemu spoke with red eyes. He looked at princess Bao Lian: ¡°Slut, I disagreed father should marry you back then. I knew back then you were a woman who didn¡¯t know her ce! Obviously you married my father, but didn¡¯t behave like a woman. You didn¡¯t do the things a woman should do! You fooled around with outside men. My father¡¯s heart is soft. He never killed you. If it were me, I would have cut you a long time ago! Today¡¯s events would have never happened!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian¡¯s shapely eyebrows shot up straight. Her beautiful face became deadly white. Without waiting to speak, Nuo Yi became enraged at her side. Nuo Yi rushed to Gemu and pped him across the face like a mad little lion: ¡°Even now you still dare nder? Do you not know that your own mother was poisoned by your father!¡¯

    ¡°So what?¡± Ge Mu¡¯s face didn¡¯t change: ¡°I already knew!¡±

    ¡°No matter, it can only be said¡­¡­you are the same as your father, an animal!¡± Nuo Yi looked at Gemu with rage. She personally wished to kill this scum: ¡°My aunt¡­¡­also took the poison passed down by your ancestors! As well as my father and mother. They were all killed by your father!¡±

    ¡°Your father is scum below the beasts! Degenerate!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian sucked in a deep breath, then duly said: ¡°Nothing good to say, cut off his head!¡±

    Gemu couldn¡¯t help but roar to the heavens: ¡°Why! Why! I¡¯m not reconciled!¡±

    Gewen closed his eyes, and didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡­don¡¯t kill me¡­¡­don¡¯t kill me ah! Mother¡­¡­I beg you¡­¡­don¡¯t kill me!¡± Geshui bawling cries gradually grew father away.

    The far away cries of Geshui came to a screeching halt a short timeter.

    Soon after, the Wang Court horsemen came back with three bloody dripping heads and gave a report. They were precisely the heads of Gemu, Gewen, and Geshui.

    The whole Hao Yue n was in the doldrums. The prior repressed criespletely faded away.

    Chu Mo looked at the expressionless princess Bao Lian and thought: ¡®These are true iron-blooded methods. This nature¡­¡­is about the same as my grandfather. Truly a formidable person. With here here, I reckon Da Qi will be unable to snatch the grasnds.

    Princess Bao Lian didn¡¯t look at the three heads. She waved her hand and said: ¡°Bury them as you please.¡±

    Nuo Yi¡¯s face revealed an unbearable expression. She is still a young girl in the end. But she didn¡¯t block Bao Lian¡¯s ideas.

    Princess Bao Lian gently looked at Nuo Yi, and then looked at the crowd. She softly said: ¡°Don¡¯t think me savage. If Elder Hao Yue had not died, then we would be the dead ones! He would have no mercy or pity for any of us.¡±

    ¡°Soon after he wouldmand arge force, and ughter his way to the Wang Court. At that time, none of our Wang Court brethren, our parents, our rtives, our friends¡­¡­not a one would be left alive!¡±

    ¡°He had continually done these things over the years. You all know this yourselves!¡±

    Han Song still knelt there. He said in a deep voice: ¡°Wise princess, this evil person¡­¡­used subordinates to do his work!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian shook her head. He said to Han Song: ¡°Han Song, you are very good. An upright person and generous man. Do not worry. Bao Lian will do what she says. I now represent princess Nuo Yi. I officially appoint you as a Wang Court horseman!¡±

    Teng Song was startled, and his face appeared overjoyed. Generous and fair doesn¡¯t mean a personcks ambition. It doesn¡¯t represent that they don¡¯t want progress.

    Who could have foreseen the circumstances today. Nuo Yi now had a very high chance of bing this grasnd¡¯s queen!

    The future prospects are unlimited for those at her side!

    Bing the queen¡¯s horsemen¡­¡­.that is enough to bring honor to the ancestors!

    Teng Song deeply bowed his head: ¡°Subordinate is extremely honored to be princess Nuo Yi¡¯s horseman. I am willing to use my life to ensure the princess¡¯s safety! I swear on my ancestors¡­¡­I will never betray the princess!¡±

    ¡°So long as you loyally follow the princess, and wait until the day she bes queen, you all¡­¡­will stand at the highest level on the grasnds!¡±

    ¡°You all will be the most glorified group of people!¡± Princess Bao Lian looked at Teng Song: ¡°Now your mission is to make reparations. Appease those that need to be appeased. Exile those that need to be exiled. Incorporate troops that should be incorporated¡­¡­I give you the power to act first then reportter!¡±

    Teng Song¡¯s eyes shed brilliant rays of light. He thanked once again, and then strode out.

    Chu Mo calmly watched everything. He admired princess Bao Lian¡¯s methods even more.

    It appears Teng Song took the initiative to defect. It was not essential to be this generous.

    But in reality, Teng Song required a lot of courage in that moment. He certainly was uneasy inside, furthermore, he may not necessarily be truly prepared to pledge loyalty to the two princesses.

    Because no matter how resentful he is to Elder Hao Yue, Teng Song is still a Hao Yue nsmen.

    But princess Bao Lian only used a few words to remove the nervousness and unease of Teng Song.

    She killed the three sons of Elder Hao Yue in front of his face. Only the people involved can feel this kind of deterrence.

    Soon after, she made him a member of the Wang Court. She showed graciousness to Teng Song. He was put in an important position even though they surrendered to the enemy general. There is no need to mention the graciousness Teng Song feels.

    Princess Bao Lian had reached the pinnacle of using incentives and benefits!

    Even more important is the matter at the end!

    Princess Bao Lian gave Teng Song authority to act first then reportter! This¡­¡­is the true killer!

    Not only did she express that she is broad-minded to everyone, but she has a good attitude and trust to those that surrender. And it also gives a strong signal to Teng Song!

    ¡°Those that disobey you, those hidden loyal Hao Yue ssmen¡­¡­they will be handled by you!¡±

    Princess Bao Lian had her own intelligence gatheringwork, but it couldn¡¯t bepared to an insider like Teng Song. She did this to give Teng Song a chance to root out dissidents. Upper authorities must know how to decentralize power to aplish great things.

    Do not hesitate when one should give benefits!

    Chu Mo stood there with a tinge of emotion. Pang Zhongyuan came to his side, and his face carried an appreciative expression. He cupped his fists and bowed: ¡°This time, we fully relied on noble son Lin to turn the tide. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo lightly smiled, then said: ¡°Mister Pang is too courteous. I said before, I did these things for my mothend. At the same time, you all are also my friends. Is that not right?¡±

    Pang Zhonguan vigorously nodded: ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Between friends, there is no need to speak so courteously.¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°Ha ha, good. I will remember this! In the future, if noble son Lin needs Pang, then I am bound by duty!¡± Pang Zhongyuan emotionally said.

    Few people knew how high Pang Zhongyuan¡¯s ce was in the grasnds! Perhaps he didn¡¯t have a distinguished reputation, but in the future, there will not be many in a higher status than Pang Zhongyuan in these grasnds!

    Therefore, his promise was not much shorter than the promise of princess Bao Lian or Nuo Yi.

    Chu Mo faced Pang Zhongyuan and bowed. He spoke no more.

    ¡°Noble son, noble son, the thing you promised me?¡±

    A heavy iron chain sound followed the voice.

    ng¡­¡­ng!

    Gao Da foolishly dragged the heavy iron chains and walked to Chu Mo. There was a simple and honest look to him.

    But Chu Mo yet knew, this guy is not the least bit foolish!

    If one were to give awards based on merits for today¡¯s events, Chu Mo felt this giant should get first prize! Chu Mo¡­¡­would line up behind this man. It would have been impossible for Chu Mo to approach elder Hao Yue had it not been for his toss.

    Because Elder Hao Yue already knew Chu Mo¡¯s true strength from Ge Erzha. How could that evil tyrant let Chu Mo approach him?

    Elder Hao Yue is wily, yet he overlooked one important area. He never predicted that his most controlled trump card could be turned in a short time by Chu Mo. This near perfect killer.

    If Elder Hao Yue had another chance. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to send arge force to extinguish everyone at the first opportunity. This includes princess Bao Lian and all her people.

    Chu Mo smiled at the ck iron tower giant before him: ¡°I will naturally do the things I promised. Now, I will first set you free!¡±

    Without waiting for the giant to react, a sh of light appeared. It broke open the iron chains binding the hands and feet of the giant.

    ¡°The iron cut like mud!¡±

    ¡°Terrifying sword skill!¡±

    Pang Zhongyuan couldn¡¯t help but shriek. He looked towards Chu Mo with even more awe.

    One sh cutting a man¡¯s head isn¡¯t too strange, but one sh cutting open hard iron chains¡­¡­.thicker than a man¡¯s arms, it¡¯s just too terrifying!

    This youngster brought them pleasant surprises and shocks. It is honestly too much¡­¡­and too grand!

    The giant stared foolishly at his broken chains. Suddenly tears fell down, and he mumbled: ¡°Have I regained my freedom atst? Hateful shameless Elder Hao Yue poisoned me, and held me captive ten years! He never let me eat my fill. He tormented me in every possible way! If it wasn¡¯t for my mind¡­¡­giving birth to obsession. I¡¯m afraid I would have died there a long time ago!¡±

    Rumble!

    The ck iron tower giant knelt down before Chu Mo. It was like a small mountain piled before Chu Mo.

    ¡°Noble son, I, Gao Yingjun, this life¡­¡­is yours!¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡­Gao¡­¡­it¡¯s Gao! Yingjun?¡­¡­cough cough, good name! Your father and mother truly had vision!¡± This name made the corners of Chu Mo¡¯s mouth pull severely. He waspletely speechless.

    [TL: The giant¡¯s name is ¡®¸ßÓ¢¿¡¡¯. It means ¡®Tall Handsome¡¯. They called him ¡®¸ß´ó¡¯ before which was his nickname. It just meant big or tall.]

    This jumbo wanted to follow him. He was tempted to believe it wasn¡¯t true. With a giant like this guy at his side, he was afraid anyone that wanted to hit him would have to carefully consider. Would they be spanked by this giant?

    But Chu Mo also thought about how he didn¡¯t use his real name here! He didn¡¯t want to let people know his true identity.

    Otherwise, Chu Mo had the identity of a general¡¯s son. He dug a pit for Da Qi in the grasnds, and burned down the ns Da Qi had painfullyid over several years. Hell would freeze over before they left it at that.

    Da Qi would absolutely use this situation to give Da Xia pressure. This situation would certainly give his grandfather trouble in the future.

    Chu Mo is a good child. He doesn¡¯t want to give his family trouble.

    ¡°Stand up. I saved you, and you also helped me. In fact, there is no debt between us.¡± Chu Mo had deliberated a moment and said. He looked at the remaining iron chains still bound to Gao Yingjun, then said: ¡°I willpletely break off these iron chains for you! I reckon for the two chains through your shoulder des¡­¡­you¡¯ll want to pull them out yourself.¡±

    Who knows why, but Gao Yingjun shook his head in refusal: ¡°Let it be, they have been in my flesh for a long time, and be a part of my body. I have already gotten used to them on my body. They no longer affect my movements. They do not bind my hands.¡±

    ¡°You only need to break the chains off my ankles. I have trouble walking with chains on my ankles. The others¡­¡­leave them there.¡±

    ¡°The chains through your shoulder des¡­¡­you also don¡¯t want out? Too painful!¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle his brow as he looked at the crude ck iron chains passing through Gao Yingjun¡¯s shoulders.

    Gao Yingjunughed: ¡°No problem noble son. A little pain lets me feel¡­¡­I¡¯m still alive.¡±

    Chu Mo looked confoundedly at the simple Gao Yingjun. A trace of sadness shed in the ck iron giant¡¯s eyes. Chu Mo thought inside: ¡®This big guy like a small mountain. I¡¯m afraid he also has a story!¡±

 Chapter 49: Enormous Chowhound

    Chapter 49: Enormous Chowhound

    Everyone temporarily stayed at the Hao Yue n for several days.

    Princess Bao Lian¡¯s method¡¯s were truly brilliant.

    Thunder and rain, incentives and penalties, practically no effort wasted, the whole Hao Yue n was absorbed. Of course, this wasrgely rted to Elder Hao Yue and his three sons dying.

    A dragon without a head, the remaining people basically had no courage to lift their heads to princess Bao Lian.

    Not to mention that princess Bao Lianid bare all of Elder Hao Yue¡¯s offenses.

    Several of the Hao Yue nsmen already knew about the offenses, but they were silently resentful. There was no doubt about the authenticity!

    In addition, there was even more they did not know!

    Each usation nailed the ambitious and ruthless elder Hao Yue with disgrace.

    They would probably never turn.

    After a time, the whole Hao Yue n denounced Elder Hao Yue. Among those, it is unknown how many wanted to pledge loyalty to princess Bao Lian and form troops, and how many wanted to express their innermost rage.

    The whole Hao Yue n had a brand new look after seven or eight days!

    The n¡¯s g was also changed into the Wang Court g!

    Here, theyid out the second Wang Court!

    Possessing the Wang Court Seal¡­¡­the genuine Wang Court!

    Therge majority of troops that princess Bao Lian sent out to cate the Hao Yue soldiers came back with good news. Practically all the military officers agreed to follow princess Bao Lian¡¯smand upon seeing her personal token.

    But there were those who acted recklessly. One officer ordered the Wang Court messenger be killed upon seeing princess Bao Lian¡¯s personal keepsake.

    The Wang Court horsemen saw the potential danger and fled. He ended up with four arrows on his body. It is unknown if the archers purposely missed his head, or if their aim wasn¡¯t good enough. But he still managed to make it back alive.

    Princess Bao Lian immediately gave themand. She ordered the officers that had already sworn allegiance to go forth, encircle, and annihte.

    This battle didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of suspense¡­¡­because before the main force arrived, the officer that revolted was beheaded by his own subordinates. He was hung up on the gpole, and they waited for therge army toe take over.

    One crisis painlessly eliminated.

    Princess Bao Lian¡¯s renown and prestige is evident throughout the grasnds!

    After victoryes the harvest.

    The Hao Yue n¡¯s degree of wealth exceeded Chu Mo¡¯s imagination. The n¡¯s wealth had umted over the years, and it had already reached an astronomical number. To say it is enough wealth to oppose a country would not be an exaggeration. They were the funds Elder Hao Yue acquired to establish a country. Now it all belonged to princess Nuo Yi and her followers.

    There was other wealth beyond words. The Yuan stone reserves left Chu Mo stupefied. Chu Mo never would have thought a small country tribe in the secr world would have so many Yuan stones before this. Chu Mo wouldn¡¯t believe other people if they told him.

    This is an astonishing wealth!

    But princess Bao Lian gave ownership to Chu Mo without even batting an eye.

    Chu Mo felt embarrassed taking all of the Yuan Stones. He finally took half after some encouragement from princess Bao Lian. The remaining half could be used for the Wang Court to someday train Yuan power warriors.

    In fact princess Bao Lian wasn¡¯t satisfied with this result. She really wanted Chu Mo to take everything!

    Because she could have a greater grasp over Chu Mo like this!

    Don¡¯t look at that fact she uses all kinds of severe methods to face the grasnds, daring to kill and cut down. She ispletely a female hero. But facing a grand benefactor like Chu Mo, these methods arepletely useless. And she has no way to influence him.

    She didn¡¯t know how many times she used Pang Zhongyuan to search Chu Mo¡¯s ns over the past several days. But even with a fellow Da Xia countryman, Chu Mo didn¡¯t didn¡¯t disclose the tiniest intention.

    He only said that his learning through experience has concluded, and he will return to master¡¯s school to continue training.

    Chu Mo thought of all the experiences on the grasnds as a memory, and a practical experience. Because his heart was not in this ce.

    Nuo Yi seldom came to see Chu Mo these several days. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, but rather she had no time. The only way she could stand is by being the Wang Court princess, and bing symbolic leader of the masses. Nuo Yi had no means of escape, and no possibility to escape!

    This is her responsibility!

    She was so busy that she had no time to herself. Chu Mo was leisurely enjoying himself, he brought the giant Gao Yingjun for a stroll to search for ingredients every day. Because he promised to cure Gao Yingjun¡¯s poison.

    The Hao Yue n hadrge quantities of medicinal ingredients stored, but they were short on a few kinds. Therefore Chu Mo brought Gao Yingjun along to search for himself.

    The name Gao Yingjunpletely matched the big guy. Chu Mo somewhat scratched his head.

    This giant statured man had endless power, possessed Natural Divine power, and unequaled astonishing military power.

    But at the same time, his food consumption¡­¡­.was also absolutely shocking!

    The day Elder Hao Yue was killed and the dust was settled, Gao Yinjun was always crying out for food. Chu Mo lead him to the kitchen of the Hao Yue n. There was an enormous amount of various foods because the Hao Yue n prepared a feast that day. The food quantity was enough for over a hundred men to eat a round.

    In the end¡­¡­under Chu Mo¡¯s watchful eye, the greater half of the food was eaten by this sole giant! It was just short of scaring Chu Mo to death.

    Chu Mo had to continuously remind Gao Yingjun: ¡°Eat a little slower¡­¡­don¡¯t burst open. You haven¡¯t eaten your fill for a long time¡­¡­don¡¯t eat that much all at once!¡±

    Gao Yinjun just ate and talked to Chu Mo at the same time: ¡°Don¡¯t worry noble son. I have an idea, I¡¯m not stupid. I have read books before. Even now I¡¯m only a little over half full, that¡¯s it. Just let me eat, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Chu Mo was speechless. He looked on helplessly as the giant binge ate.

    Gao Yingjun¡¯s food consumption became the talk of the whole Hao Yue n for the next several days.

    Elder Hao Yue never let Gao Yingjun eat his fill before now. He only fed him enough food for two or three normal people. It made this giant manage to live on, that¡¯s it.

    Now he was unleashed, and he shocked everyone.

    But it wasn¡¯t bad. Elder Hao Yue left behind arge amount of wealth. Princess Bao Lian and the others weren¡¯t worried about being able to provide food for the giant.

    Gao Yingjun¡¯s had a muchrger quantity of poison than princess Bao Lian. Elder Hao Yue wanted to continuously control the giant, and never wanted to kill him. So Chu Mo took the lead in searching for ingredients after several days.

    Chu Mo ces all the ingredients on the green stone in the jade space. Chu Mo watched. Therge green stone sucked in everything, then after a moment, five medicine pills appeared on therge green stone.

    This speed¡­¡­simply unheard of!

    Chu Mo remained puzzled after much thought. He couldn¡¯t understand how therge green stone turned the ingredients directly into medicine pills.

    Chu Mo used this opportunity to help princess Bao Lian. Chu Mo brought out Gao Yingjun to first give him a pill as an experiment.

    ¡°First eat one and see how it is, but don¡¯t eat too many¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo was no pill doctor after all. He also didn¡¯t know how many pills it would take to cure someone the size of Gao Yingjun. He made him first eat one as an experiment. Chu Mo could use the jade at any time to determine Gao Yinjun¡¯s status.

    ¡°I know.¡± Gao Yingjun sat there. He was still fifty percent taller than Chu Mo. Gao extended out a hand for Chu Mo to ce the medicine pill inside.

    The pill could not be considered small, but it was a little grain of rice in Gao Yingjun¡¯s palm.

    Gao Yingjun swallowed the pill soon after. One small and onerge person sat there waiting.

    ¡°Any feeling? Chu Mo asked Gao Yingjun after a long time.

    ¡°No feeling.¡± Gao Yinjun shook his head.

    Chu Mo asked again after a moment: ¡°Do you feel anything?¡±

    Gao Yingjun shook his head once again and said: ¡°Did I not take enough? I¡¯m so huge. How about¡­¡­i try taking them all?¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡­wait a little bit!¡± This isn¡¯t a Yuan pill that increases Yuan power after all. He could eat one too many, and there¡¯s a chance the poison could be overactive.

    Just when Chu Mo was about to ask the third time, thatrge dark face suddenly became tight. He appeared to be in some pain.

    Chu Mo was startled, and was just about to speak.

    Only Gao Yingjun soared up¡­¡­with an agility thatpletely didn¡¯t match his stature. Then he took arge step and ran out far away.

    Crash¡­¡­crash¡­¡­crash!

    The sounds of the chains striking each other continuously made noise.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A heavy sound rang out with each step Gao Yingjun took. It seemed he ran a thousand feet in the blink of an eye. He would soon disappear from Chu Mo¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡­what are you doing running so fast?¡± Chu Mo called out from behind.

    ¡°Bad tummy!¡± A huge sound like thunder came from far away.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, and he silently criticized: ¡®Such arge person saying bad tummy¡­¡­did the pit truly fill up?¡¯

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t know whether or not Gao Yingjun¡¯s pit actually filled up. He also didn¡¯t want to know. Anyways, the first wordsing from this guy, the whole day, from morning till night, after sunset, and after returning from picking ingredients was simply ¡®I¡¯m hungry¡¯.

    ¡°Noble son, I¡¯m starving, let¡¯s go eat a meal!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but give a haughty looked to him: ¡°You good?¡±

    ¡°Hey hey, good! Noble son¡¯s medicine is really effective! Only it is a little overbearing. I was just short of throwing up to death¡­¡­fortunately noble son persisted. If I ate two or three pills, it probably would have been tragic.¡± Gao Yingjunughed, his whole face happy: ¡°So now my stomach is empty, I¡¯m starving to death!¡±

    Chu Mo was sincerely without words for this big guy. After throwing up everything he wants to eat¡­¡­how can he say everything is good.

    The two walked back, and Gao Yingjun suddenly said: ¡°Noble son, do you want to leave?¡±

    Chu Mo looked at him somewhat confounded. He could only see the two tree sized legs. He wanted to look at his face, but Gao had an upturned neck.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Gao Yingjun simplyughed: ¡°Seems like, I have seen it all. That little Wang Court princess¡­¡­she clearly fancies you. But you are neither hot nor cold to her. This is a clear sign you don¡¯t want to stay here long!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have too many restraints on my heart. I cannot stay here.¡± Chu Mo softly said. His young heart was a little mncholy when he thought of Nuo Yi¡¯s beautiful touching face, and her crazy resentful expression.

    But he couldn¡¯t stay here, Nuo Yi¡­¡­also could not leave here!

    Even more, Chu Mo¡¯s innermost being had already been branded with the beautiful image of a woman.

    ¡°Ah, noble son leaves, then I will follow, but noble son must take care of the food!¡± Gao Yingjun¡¯s face earnestly lowered and looked at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo looked like he didn¡¯t know what on earth happened: ¡°You stay here, isn¡¯t that good? At least you won¡¯t have to worry about eating and drinking. I believe princess Nuo Yi and Bao Lian will be very good to you!¡±

    ¡°I will quit!¡± Gao Yingjun stared at his two big eyes that wererger than a cow¡¯s, and he spoke tongue in cheek: ¡°Is Noble son avoiding me because I eat too much? How aboutter on I¡­¡­eat a little less?¡±

 Chapter 50: One Exception

    Chapter 50: One Exception

    Chu Mo looked at Gao Yingjun with a speechless expression, then he said: ¡°I hold nothing against how much you eat. I used a different name here. I didn¡¯t want others to know my true identity. And you are too eye-catching. If you followed me, other people would certainly discover. Can you understand my meaning?¡±

    Gao Yingjun scratched his head and said: ¡°I understand. My physique¡­¡­is indeed too big and mighty. Everyone points when I walk. But¡­but I want to follow noble son. I don¡¯t want to stay in the grasnds!¡±

    Gao Yinjun spoke with a face of longing: ¡°I heard, cities in Da Qi and Da Xia are busting. I want to experience them for my mother¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Your mother?¡± Chu Mo looked at Gao Yingjun: ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Gao Yingjun didn¡¯t speak. The giant frame crashed iron chains as he walked in the grasnds. It was like a silent giant beast. Very few knew that there was a sensitive and soft heart inside this giant beast¡¯s body.

    He softly said after a long time: ¡°My mother ah¡­¡­she is the most beautiful, gentle, and kind woman in the world! Shees from Da Xia. She was traveling with my grandparent¡¯s caravan, and they encountered bandits in the grasnds. Those bandits should die. They not only took all the goods, but they also killed all the men and snatched all the women.

    ¡°That group of bandits were Elder Hao Yue¡¯s men. My mother was extremely beautiful, so those bandits gave my mother to that animal Elder Hao Yue.¡±

    ¡°Elder Hao Yue¡­¡­after he had his way with her, he gave her medicine so she couldn¡¯t give birth. Then he passed her off to a subordinate.¡±

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but softly sigh. He wanted tofort Gao Yingjun, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Later on, my mother spent her days with that man. He wasn¡¯t bad to my mother. But his temperament wasn¡¯t good because my mother couldn¡¯t have kids due to the medicine. So the man would beat my mother after drinking much wine. One day my mother could no longer bear it. She escaped, and she found me in the grasnds.¡±

    ¡°You are an orphan?¡± Chu Mo looked confounded at Gao Yingjun.

    Gao Yingjun nodded, then said: ¡°Ah, I also don¡¯t know who my father is. She said I was wrapped in a nket when she found me. There was nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Probably¡­¡­I¡¯ve been ugly since birth, so I was discarded¡­¡­¡±

    Gao Yingjun¡¯s face revealed a lonesome color.

    Chu Mo shook his head: ¡°You aren¡¯t ugly. You are a little dark, but you have thick eyebrows and big eyes. You would be considered handsome if you were a normal sized person.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, my mother said the same. So she gave me the name Yingjun.¡± Gao Yingjun scratched his head and embarrassingly smiled.

    ¡°Then,ter on? How did you be like this?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    Gao Yinjun sighed, and the space between his brows became gloomy. His pupils shed ice-cold rays of light, and he coldly said: ¡°That animal Elder Hao Yue!¡±

    ¡°I waspletely different from normal children since I was young. I ate an especiallyrge amount of food and grew very fast. My mother thought it was normal in the beginning, but she quickly discovered it wasn¡¯t the least bit normal.¡±

    Gao Yingjun bitterly smiled: ¡°I could lift stones that weigh more than a hundred and twenty pounds when I was three. I had an adult¡¯s height when I was five. My strength was evenrger than theirs¡­¡­many adults wrestled with me. None were my match!¡±

    ¡°My mother was afraid I would provoke disaster if this continued. She taught me to read books, and she desired I could be a person of knowledge and rationality¡­¡­not a barbarian controlled by power!¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°You mother is very wise!¡±

    ¡°Yes, very wise, and also mighty. She taught me to not fill my heart with hatred. Otherwise hatred will blind me, and I will lose my reason.¡± Gao Yingjun¡¯s eyes became gentle when he mentioned his mother: ¡°Those short days were the happiest moments of my life.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, it wasn¡¯t long. The man my mother found always thought I was a monster. I was too strong, grew too fast, and ate too much. Furthermore¡­¡­because I was around, he didn¡¯t dare hit my mother. I wouldn¡¯t allow it!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, he told my situation to the animal Elder Hao Yue. That old animal thought if he could put me on the battlefield, then it would produce a result never seen before. So he sent men to find me.¡±

    ¡°I was eight at the time. My mother didn¡¯t agree because she knew Elder Hao Yue killed her parents. He is the murderer that made her fall into this state. Now he wanted to harm me, and of course she didn¡¯t agree. As a result, Elder Hao Yue examined my situation, and he personally shed my mother¡¯s head¡­¡­¡±

    Gao Yingjun¡¯s huge eyes shed tears as he spoke this: ¡°My mother clutched Elder Hao Yue¡¯s clothes and didn¡¯t let go, even at death!¡±

    Chu Mo sighed: ¡°No wonder you agreed so quickly when I said I wanted to kill Elder Hao Yue. It was because of this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my mother said not to let my heart fill with hate. But I couldn¡¯t do it!¡± Gao Yingjun sobbed: ¡°I hate that animal, hate he killed my mother. I hated not being able to shred him to pieces!¡±

    ¡°That old thing also knew I hated him. He used huge iron chains and pierced them through my shoulders since the beginning. He binded my movements and tortured me every day. He treated me as an animal, and made mepletely submit to him.¡±

    ¡°I still sought revenge, so I only pretended to follow orders. But that old thing is too wary. He always had me locked up over the past several years. He had no choice when noble son came. He let mee deal with you, and he promised a full meal.¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, and he muttered: ¡°I¡¯m that cheap¡­¡­¡± He looked at Gao Yingjun: ¡°You are eighteen now?¡±

    Gao Yingjun spoke: ¡°Neen, that old thing locked me up eleven years! But he could not extinguish my hate for him. In fact, I nned to help you on that day, even if you didn¡¯t say you could cure me. Because that was my best opportunity!

    Gao Yingjun smiled as he spoke: ¡°My mother was right. Extreme bitterness¡­¡­naturally leads to sweetness. The heavens didn¡¯t discard me. They let me meet noble son.¡±

    Chu Mo somewhat shyly smiled: ¡°In fact, I¡¯m much younger than you. I am still several moons away from fourteen!¡±

    Gao Yingjun earnestly said: ¡°My mother said, ambition doesn¡¯t belong to a person¡¯s age. People without ambition are all the same age.¡±

    ¡°You mother is indeed awesome, it¡¯s a pity¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo could tell. This giant-sized man held respect and regret for his mother that no one could rece.

    At the same time, Chu Mo held feelings of admiration for the woman that passed away eleven years ago. She forcefully molded this giant with brains in a few short years. This is something that not anyone could do. It is not the least bit excessive to use the word ¡®mighty¡¯ to describe her.

    ¡°So noble son, that animal Elder Hao Yue has already died. My mother¡¯s enemy has already been avenged. This grasnd holds nothing for me anymore. I do not wish to stay here.¡± Gao Yingjun honestly looked at Chu Mo and said: ¡°Noble son feels I am a target that is too eye-catching. Then take me to a ce where I can hide. Don¡¯t let other people see. I can hunt Yuan beasts even if you take me to the Da Xia forests. I can eat the meat, and then I¡¯ll give noble son the skin and bones to make money. Noble son, would that be okay?¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Gao Yingjun: ¡°Do you purely want to leave the grasnds, or do you wish to follow me?¡±

    ¡°I wish to follow you!¡± Gao Yingjun roared without hesitation.

    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I feel close to you noble son. You don¡¯t avoid me, and you trust me. I don¡¯t have anyone else close to me in the world. I¡¯m a lonely and impoverished person¡­¡­.¡± Gao Yingjun lowered his head: ¡°Noble son is like a close rtive to me¡­¡­although I am older, I will obey you!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to find your real mother and father?¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask. Chu Mo could understand this giant¡¯s grieving state of mind.

    ¡°This, depends on luck. I feel the chance is small! I would ask them why they threw me away if I had the chance. I am ugly and eat a lot, but I can take care of myself!¡± Gao Yingjun felt wronged: ¡°They gave birth to me, but they did not care for me. I want to ask why?¡±

    Sigh!

    Chu Mo suddenly let out arge breath. He wanted to pat Gao Yingjun¡¯s shoulder, but Chu Mo discovered he was simply unable. He let out a breath, then patted Gao Yingjun¡¯s thigh: ¡°Since it is like this, then, you wille with me!¡±

    ¡°Wa, really? Awesome!¡± Gao Yingjun became so excited he almost jumped. He extended a hand and pulled Chu Mo¡¯s arm. Chu Mo was lifted into the air, and ced on the giant¡¯s shoulders. Gao Yingjun ran and shouted into the sunset: ¡°I have family! Ha ha ha, I have a family atst!¡±

    Chu Mo was shocked by him at first, but the corners of his mouth began to rise. His face revealed a smile.

    ¡°Family! A beautiful word!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°What? You want to go? Why?¡± Nuo Yi looked at Chu Mo startled. Those beautiful eyes carried uparable loss: ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to learn through experience? After such a time¡­¡­do you, really hate me?¡±

    Nuo Yi¡¯s eyes turned red, and she sobbed.

    Chu Mo helplessly said: ¡°I came down the mountain to learn through experience. I have a limited amount of time. Master needs me. He wishes Ie back before the new year.¡±

    ¡°But now¡­¡­it is still more than a month until new years!¡± Nuo Yi nibbled her teeth. She gazed with starry eyes at Chu Mo: ¡°Can you not stay a little longer?¡±

    Chu Mo bitterly smiled: ¡°I truly cannot. Nuo Yi, you have your business, and I also have things I must do. You all have already integrated the Hao Yue n. You have the greatest power in the grasnds. I believe you will quickly unify the grasnds with princess Bao Lian¡¯s help. These beautiful grasnds will return to the hands of the Wang Court.¡±

    ¡°I believe, there is no great meaning for me to continue staying here.¡± Chu Mo looked at Nuo Yi and honestly said: ¡°Furthermore, I am a cultivator. I shouldn¡¯t participate too much in the secr world¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Chu Mo thought inside: ¡®Sorry Nuo Yi, I don¡¯t wish to lie to you. I¡¯m afraid you would be grieved and distracted if I told you the truth. You have the grasnds to protect. I also have my home.¡¯

    ¡®You cannot leave the grasnds, and I¡­¡­wish to return to my home sooner orter.¡¯

    Nuo Yi was silent. Her beautiful eyes stared at Chu Mo for a long time until she finally asked: ¡°Then¡­¡­will I have the chance to see you again?

    Chu Mo thought, then said: ¡°Perhaps¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Only perhaps?¡± Nuo Yi¡¯s pupils shed with despair, then she raised her head and warmly looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Lin Bai, in fact¡­¡­I really like you!¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo never thought Nuo Yi would be able to say these words to him. This is the first time Nuo Yi personally called his name. Chu Mo froze in that moment, not knowing what to do.

    Nuo Yi gave a haughty look to Chu Mo: ¡°He he, I am joking with you. I wanted to scare you! You have helped us so long, and now you wish to leave. I must host a grand party to send you off!¡±

    Chu Mo shook his head and refused: ¡°Let it be. You have much more important things to do right now. It is best I leave alone.¡±

    Nuo Yi hesitated a moment. The despair in her eyes became even thicker. She noded and softly said: ¡°Good, then¡­¡­let me send you off when you go. Okay?¡±

    Chu Mo thought a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­I will leave first. You¡­¡­rest well!¡± Nuo Yi said. She walked to Chu Mo, then softly gave him a kiss on the cheek. Nuo Yi blushed, then quickly ran off.

 Chapter 51: Really Really Miss You

    Chapter 51: Really Really Miss You

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t give Nuo Yi a chance to see him off in the end.

    He didn¡¯t like saying goodbyes.

    Also, Chu Mo¡¯s current ability allowed him to easily leave without anyone knowing.

    Nuo Yi woke up early in the morning the next day, and her heart carried endless sentiment. She discovered Chu Mo¡¯s room was empty when it came time to see him off.

    Nuo Yi stood there alone, silently bawling.

    A warm voice came from behind Nuo Yi: ¡°So he has left?¡±

    Nuo Yi softly nodded without turning around. Tears streamed down her face without stopping.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­forget about him. He is a cultivator. He doesn¡¯t belong to our world.¡± Princess Bao Lian slowly walked over as she spoke. She held Nuo Yi from behind, then softly said: ¡°You still have many important things to do right now.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡­¡± Nuo Yi said: ¡°But I can¡¯t forget him¡­¡­auntie, tell me how. How can I forget someone?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­auntie doesn¡¯t know. I am the same as you. I cannot forget someone once I like them. Perhaps this is the nature in our bloodline.¡± Princess Bao Lian seemed to speak absentmindedly.

    ¡°At least auntie is better off than me. Mister Pang is here. You can be togetherter on!¡± Nuo Yi said while in despair: ¡°But as for me, I don¡¯t even know where he cultivates¡­¡­ Perhaps I will never have the opportunity to see him again in this life!¡±

    ¡°Auntie had to wait several years for this day. I had many years of hardship in the past. You aren¡¯t thinking about it all. Even my life was almost lost.¡± Princess Bao Lian extended a hand and wiped the tears off Nuo Yi¡¯s face. She softly said: ¡°Moreover, I can only be with him in secret. I can never be with him in the open! Elder Hao Yue is still my husband in name even though he died. I can never officially be with him while having that title. I can never marry him. I have been too bitter to him in a sense.¡±

    Nuo Yi turned around. She saw her aunt also had red eyes. Nuo Yi couldn¡¯t help but press into her aunt¡¯s embrace and cry. ¡°Auntie, my heart hurts! It is difficult to bear¡­¡­why is it like this?¡±

    ¡°Cry, cry it out¡­¡­you will feel much better.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, will I see him again?¡±

    ¡°I feel so!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because auntie senses that he is not a person without emotion. He helped cure my terrifying poison. He is a honest good person. Only¡­¡­he has things he must go do.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he let me see him off?¡±

    ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t like goodbyes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then he should stay!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, you are being childish. He certainly has extremely important things to do. Could you give up everything and leave the grasnds right now?¡±

    ¡°Of course I could! I don¡¯t have the least bit desire to be queen!¡±

    ¡°What about your brother Lee? What about the millions of people in the grasnds? Don¡¯t tell me that you could watch the Wang Court fall into decline? Could you watch the grasnds fall into war? Could you watch the people fall into an abyss of chaos?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, then listen to auntie. Wait until you have united the grasnds. Wait until you are ruler over thousands of miles. You will have unimaginable power at that time. This power can do many things! it can even find noble son Lin.¡±

    ¡°This is possible?¡±

    ¡°Listen to auntie. It is definitely possible!

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t have the opportunity to know the words between the two princesses.

    Chu Mo was already hundreds of miles away from the Hao Yue n.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t bring Gao Yingjun along. The two came to an agreement earlier. Gao Yingjun would leave after half a year and meet Chu Mo in Yellow me City.

    One reason is because Chu Mo didn¡¯t want his identity revealed. The other reason is because he could help Nuo Yi.

    This near invulnerable Giant would make it much easier for Nuo Yi to capture the grasnds.

    Chu Mo¡¯s frame of mind already had a big change when he got back on the road.

    He recollected the events that urred over half a year ago. He left Yellow me City after suffering endless wrongs. Then he stepped out into the deste icefield. Chu Mo wanted to enter the Immortal Sky wholeheartedly, and be an immortal¡¯s disciple.

    He then encountered the Demon Lord. Chu Mo never thought this encounter would change his entire life track at that time.

    Chu Mo now knew better. He would almost certainly be an Immortal Sky disciple if master had not sealed his abilities.

    However, Chu Mo¡¯s fate would not have been good due to the character of Seventh Elder Zhao Hongzhi.

    It is very likely he would have died in a training ident.

    There can be idents even if he is talented after all.

    These events are not umon in sects.

    Some are truly idents that lead to geniuses dying. It causes people to feel disappointment. And some¡­¡­

    So Chu Mo was very fortunate to have encountered master, and not be a disciple of the Immortal Sky.

    Chu Mo also gained enormous rewards on the grasnds. Chu Mo destroyed the ns Da Qi arduouslyid down over years as well.

    Chu Mo gave the list containing all the Da Qi personnel to Pang Zhonyuan right before he left.

    Chu Mo believed Pang Zhonyuan wouldn¡¯t require much time to take out all those people with his skills.

    Chu Mo sessfully put into practice the knowledge he had gained from war strategy books as a child. He had also gained the friendship of the Wang Court.

    This friendship is indeed valuable!

    Chu Mo believed that neither Nuo Yi nor Pang Zhonyuan would refuse a request when the day came.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t dare think that he could ever be a good friend of the Wang Court queen when he was growing up in the military.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if the things I¡¯ve done will be counted as a sess. Will my grandfather be proud?¡¯ Chu Mo thought.

    The heaven is vast, and the green grass is endless.

    Chu Mo¡¯s heart was not calm on the road home.

    Chu Mo experienced countless things he had never experienced before over the past half year.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have the opportunity to meet Qi Xiaoyu again¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo¡¯s heart somewhat swelled when he thought about that beautiful blue dress girl.

    She hadn¡¯t appeared ever since he obtained Murdering Heaven.

    As if listening to his heart, a blue dress girl came to him from far away.

    ¡°Xiaoyu?¡± Chu Mo somewhat didn¡¯t believe his eyes. He said a little tongue-tied: ¡°How can you always find me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, who do you think this girl is?¡± Her face carried a genuine smile as she looked at Chu Mo, and she spoke like a spoiled girl: ¡°y with me!¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo looked at the beautiful maiden a little speechless: ¡°You want to¡­¡­y?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­¡± Qi Xiaoyu inly said: ¡°Right now I only want you to follow me. Yes or no?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­I must return home!¡± Chu Mo scratched his head a little, but he was very happy to be with Qi Xiaoyu in reality.

    ¡°That¡¯s no problem. We are going the same way!¡± Qi Xiaoyu sweetly smiled: ¡°But I will have the final say in how we go.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo waspletely confounded: ¡°And what about your business?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Qi Xiaoyu seemed to not want to bring the subject up again.

    Chu Mo thought a moment, and then he nodded: ¡°Good. I was just begging to be lonely traveling alone.¡±

    Soon after, two people walked together on the road.

    The grasnds don¡¯t have any high-rank Yuan beasts. There are even very few ordinary Yuan beasts. This made the short journey extremely rxed for the two.

    Qi Xiaoyu didn¡¯t speak about her mission. She said she wanted Chu Mo to follow her, but it really seemed like she was following Chu Mo back home.

    Chu Mo encountered some questions while cultivating. Qi Xiaoyu carefully and patiently gave him instructions.

    Her knowledge was broad and profound. Chu Mo was left speechless. It was like no problem could stop her.

    The two watched the sunset next to the river. They walked together in the night winds. They watched the birds take flight in the early morning together¡­¡­one time they chased a goshawk¡¯s shadow for a hundred miles.

    The journey was wildly happy. The two almost forgot everything outside themselves.

    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Chu Mo pulled on Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s hand at dusk. They were standing on a small hill and looking off into the distance. A densely forested mountain chain could be seen up ahead. The territory of Da Xia was just beyond those mountains.

    ¡°Happy!¡± Qi Xiaoyu was extremely happy. She snuggled into Chu Mo, and then she said: ¡± I am very happy with you! But, isn¡¯t the territory of Da Xia beyond those mountains?¡±

    ¡°How did you know? Have you been before?¡± Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu a little shocked.

    ¡°Big brother, will you miss me if I disappear one day?¡± Qi Xiaoyu didn¡¯t answer Chu Mo¡¯s question. She just leaned into Chu Mo and asked her own.

    ¡°Disappear? Why must you disappear?¡± Chu Mo had an ominous premonition. His brow wrinkled: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are disciple from arge sect, and you are gaining experience in the world?¡±

    Chu Mo knew about top disciples fromrge sects, even though he is not one himself. They wander the secr world to gain experience.

    They break off all ties with the world after the experience gathering concludes, and the disciples return to their master¡¯s school. They step on the path in pursuit of higher realms.

    They are indeed people of different worlds whenpared to normal humans.

    It is aplete break when they separate. Perhaps there is no meeting again in this life.

    ¡°Ha ha, yes. You got me. I¡¯m some sect disciple gaining experience.¡± Qi Xiaoyu softly smiled. Entanglement shed in the depths of her pupils, but she still gave Chu Mo a smiling face in the end: ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me.¡±

    [TL: Qi Xiaoyu says she is a sect disciple in a weird way. It somewhat suggests she could be letting Chu Mo believe what he wants. I could also be reading too much into it.]

    ¡°I will miss you if I never see you again in this life.¡± Chu Mo looked into those ck and white eyes of Qi Xiaoyu and seriously spoke.

    ¡°I will also miss you. I will think of you over and over again.¡± Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes condensed with watery mist.¡±

 Chapter 52: Inhuman

    Chapter 52: Inhuman

    ¡°Do you have to return to the sect to cultivate?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s brow wrinkled. The Demon Lord never said these rules to him. In fact, the Demon Lord booted him out of the mountains with one kick.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Of course I must go back!¡± Qi Xiaoyu sighed. She looked at Chu Mo and said: ¡°It is the same as you and that grasnd girl. She cannot leave the grasnds for you, and you cannot stay in the grasnds for her. It is the same reasoning. Each of us is without a choice!¡±

    ¡°How do you know these things?¡± Chu Mo returned a haughty look.

    ¡°Who do you think this girl is?¡± I know everything in the heavens and the earth below. I am unique in the heavens and earth¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine, you are the most beautiful, most clever, most outstanding! In addition, that girl is not mine.¡± Chu Mo felt he must exin the situation clearly.

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s words acted like they didn¡¯t care, but the slight corners of her mouth sold off her heart.

    ¡°Fine, it has nothing to do with you. Then, will youe home with me?¡± Chu Mo suddenly said.

    ¡°What? Go, go home? Your home? And do what? Are you making a pass on me?¡± Qi Xiaoyu loveable face became red, but she looked at Chu Mo and set off a string of questions.

    ¡°I like you. I want to take you home to meet my grandfather.¡± Chu Mo pulled Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s hand. He looked her in the eyes and spoke earnestly.

    ¡°I¡­¡­I¡­¡­I am still not prepared. Don¡¯t you feel this is a bit abrupt?¡± Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s face became crimson. She seemed to be an entirely different person from the previous carefree beautiful maiden that she was just a moment ago.

    ¡°You don¡¯t wish to?¡± Chu Mo immediately felt loss. The hearts of youths¡­¡­are somewhat sensitive in the end.

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Qi Xiaoyu gave Chu Mo a haughty look, then hesitantly said: ¡°I am a girl from unclear origins. Your grandfather certainly wouldn¡¯t like.¡±

    Chu Mo smiled and said: ¡°I like you so it¡¯s good. I only need to have him see you. Who must he like?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about this before, so I have now way to answer you now.¡± Qi Xiaoyu carefully looked at Chu Mo. It seemed she was afraid to make him unhappy. Then she added: ¡°I am a girl! These types of things¡­¡­cannot be answered right away.¡±

    She was basically telling Chu Mo: I want to answer you, but I am a girl. I must have face. Can I immediately answer you at your request? You must invite me several times so I have no means to refuse, then I will bashfully answer¡­¡­

    It is a pity that the so-called omniscient-since-the-beginning-of-time of everything-under-the heaven-and-on-earth girl forgot one thing.

    Not so long ago she cursed this youngster as a pig head, fool, and idiot¡­¡­

    Chu Mo has innate talent and a shocking ability to study, but he is truly a nk paper when ites to feeling.

    Just being able to openly tell someone he likes them, it is like breaking through the horizons for Chu Mo¡­¡­

    Therefore, Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu at a loss. He looked at the ck and white eyes filled with a matchless spirit. The corners of his mouth slightly moved, but he didn¡¯t say those words in the end: Why won¡¯t you answer me?

    Chu Mo is the emotional equivalent of white paper, but he doesn¡¯t have the IQ of white paper. He looked at Qi a little humiliated and angry. Chu Mo had an intuition: If I truly ask this, I am not prepared for her to turn and disappear.

    ¡°Save me ah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Save me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­¡­¡±

    A weak cry came from a distant location just as the young man and woman were each worrying.

    Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu both heard the cry for help, and they turned to look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Chu Mo pulled Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s hand, and they rushed in that direction.

    Qi Xiaoyu automatically flew along with Chu Mo. It didn¡¯t feel the least bit unnatural.

    It had already be a custom to be held by this young man¡¯s hand.

    Everything turned on its head. Ten thousand demons plunder.

    The stars, the morning sun, and the clear blue sky were like ink.

    The origin of strange appearances. The blood of disaster.

    The bnce of heaven and earth chopped open by the devil.

    ¡®The stars, the sun, the blue sky are like ink¡­¡­this, is it him?¡¯

    ¡®If it is truly him, what do I do? Beg him to help? But I don¡¯t want to involve him in this.¡¯

    ¡®I remember everything now¡­¡­I remember what I came here to do, but I don¡¯t want to involve him! Such a contradiction¡­¡­I truly want to leave him immediately. Leave him and go far away.¡¯

    ¡®But I¡­¡­hate to part with him!¡¯

    ¡®What do I do? What should I do?¡¯

    Chu Mo never thought the beautiful girl at his side would be at such torment inside. Her heart was being tortured.

    The cry for help became clearer, but that voice seemed to be piercing, as if it was going through the most dreadful thing in the world.

    Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu sped up at the same time, and they charged in that direction.

    The scene mad Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes split open. The two immediately seethed in anger.

    Arge group of horsemen were mercilessly ughtering arge group of people on the grasnd!

    The air overflowed with the stench of blood. There were corpses everywhere, and blood flowed like a river.

    Several horsemen carried a cruel cold smile on their faces. The horsemen chased after the women and children, deliberately not killing them for the moment. Then they chased them again and again.

    They wildly fired their bows, but they didn¡¯t shoot at ces that would kill. They aimed at the arms and legs of the women and children.

    The hopeless cries came from the mouths of these women and children. The grief of heaven moved the earth. It was an extreme tragedy!

    One child had three or four arrows in his arms and legs. He was nailed to the ground, and he cried out to his mother with hisst gasping breaths.

    A woman had fallen about ten meters away from there. Her hand was extended to the child. She ought to be this child¡¯s mother. Her eyes were fixated in the child¡¯s direction, but there was no life in her eyes. She could not answer her baby.

    An arrow was sticking through her back. It went through her chest and nailed her firmly onto the ground.

    There was an old woman who had been shot with three arrows, but she had not died. She continuously struggled to get up while in the bloody pool. A horseman brandished a long saber, and he cut her head with a sh.

    The horsemanughed madly. He then charged on his horse to the next person who was struggling on the ground.

    This is ughter!

    Inhuman ughter!

    There is no fundamental reason¡­¡­only a bloody ughter!

    There were still thousands of people alive at a far away ce. They were being driven on and ughtered. The people fleeing were lessening¡­¡­.at an astonishing speed.

    Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu saw the scene from far away. Both their eyes turnedpletely red in an instant.

    This is simply humans ughtering!

    But, to say they are human, it would the greatest insult to the word!

    They are simply dregs beneath the animals!

    ¡°Animals!¡± Qi Xiaoyu thundered loudly. Her image soared. A crescent moon de suddenly appeared in her hand.

    She swept straight across towards the group of horsemen. A cold clear blue colored moonlight brushed down, and ten horsemen were swept directly off their mounts.

    The bodies of the men split open in two after falling from the horses. Some had still not died, and they gave extremely dreadful cries while struggling to get up. They were just like the people they massacred.

    A middle-aged man was shot full of arrows, and he was originally at hisst breath waiting for death. But he suddenly saw a horseman that was split open crawl in his direction.

    The man let out a cry like a suffering beast from his throat. It is unknown where that amount of power fame from, and he directly rushed towards the horseman that only had half a body remaining.

    He ruthlessly bit into the horseman¡¯s throat!

    It was like a ferocious beast biting the throat of his prey. He ruthlessly bit¡­¡­and used force to tear!

    Blood hurricane!

    The horseman immediately howled miserably.

    Another bite!

    And another!

    It continued endlessly. The man resolutely bit the half dead horseman all the way to death.

    ¡°He he¡­¡­he he¡­¡­¡± The man didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end.

    His throat gave off aughing and weeping noise at the very end. Then the man¡¯s head turned crooked. He spit up a mouthful of blood and died on the spot.

    The power of hatred¡­¡­is this terrifying!

    Chu Mo charged into the ranks of horsemen. He felt a repressive aura in his chest¡­¡­a type of feeling that wanted to restrain the madness.

    A small tinkling of bells!

    Murdering Heaven out!

    A horseman covered in armor was chopped in two with one sh.

    A bloody light appeared, life and death determined!

    Another sh!

    Another horseman¡¯s head was cut down.

    The horseman he just killed had a seven or eight year old girl on his pike.

    The girl already breathed herst breath, but the horseman still had a self-pleasing smile.

    Hisughter resounded on the blood sttered earth as his head flew through the air.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Chu Mo¡¯s whole person erupted with endless murderous intent. He was like a demon spirit.

    The recklessly massacring horsemen¡­¡­werepletely stunned by the two people who came in killing.

    They lost their ability to think!

    ¡°Who are you all? You dare block the Wang Court¡¯sw enforcement? Do you not wish to live?¡± A majestic horseman wearing silver colored armor roared.

    He charged towards Chu Mo as the same time. The horseman had an extremely vigorous bloody aura. He held a halberd in his hands, and his two arms were like young dragons. They seemed to possess inexhaustible power!

    ¡°I will send you to death!¡± The silver armored horseman roared. The halberd directly thrust towards Chu Mo¡¯s brow.

    The air seemed to be ripped through by the halberd!

    Chu Mo lifted Murdering Heaven. Chu Mo was in the process of falling down from the middle of the air. The opponents halberd would certainly pierce through his brow in the moment hended.

    Unavoidable!

    But something happened that the silver armored horseman could have never dreamed. The opponent unexpectedly let out a scream. Not only did the youngster no longer fall down, but he actually went another ten feet higher in the air!

    This unbelievably precise attack¡­¡­struck into the air!

    ¡°This¡­¡­how is this possible?¡± The silver armored horseman¡¯s eyes revealed a shocked color: ¡°Yuan¡­¡­Yuan closure warrior!¡±

    Pu!

    Chu Mo ruthlessly shed from the apex of his leap, directly towards the silver armored horseman.

    The silver armored horseman waspletely stunned. He suddenly howled: ¡°You can¡¯t kill me¡­¡­I am prince Yin of the Wang Court!¡±

    Snap!

    Brother Yin was hacked into two halves by Chu Mo.

 Chapter 53: Overflowing Killing Intent

    Chapter 53: Overflowing Killing Intent

    ¡°What kind of thing is Brother Jin?¡± Chu Mo waspletely unaware his eyes had turned blood-red at this time. He especially didn¡¯t notice a barely visible thread of blood enter into his body each time he killed a horseman.

    To be precise, it flew into the jade on his chest.

    The fingernail-sized mark on the green stone in the jade space began to grow each time he killed someone.

    The rate of increase was very slow, but it continuously increased with Chu Mo¡¯s massacre.

    Bloody spirit aura!

    Chu Mo was unaware as to what the oue of the bloody spirit aura would be. He was even more unaware as to what it could be used for.

    He waspletely unable to consider these things right now. Chu Mo already didn¡¯t consider the horsemen human after personally witnessing their atrocities.

    Qi Xiaoyu did not hold back in the slightest. She killed no less horsemen than Chu Mo.

    But her skills were much less shy whenpared to Chu Mo. The crescent de in her hand shined a dull blue light, and a horseman would fall soon after.

    They were both ughtering, but Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s ughter held an elegant beauty!

    Chu Mo on the other hand¡ª¡ªice-cold, powerful, and a towering bloody light!

    All of the horsemen chose to leave far away from Chu Mo. They would rather die at the hands of the immortal-like maiden. This is such a preposterous choice¡ª¡ªwhich way do I die?

    But they practically all had the same feeling: I want to die at the hands of the maiden instead of that youngster!

    Only the ones with a chance to choose¡­¡­were very few!

    Ice-cold pressure fell down from the two. There were still some survivors among the innocents being ughtered. Some of them were men, and they finally came to their senses after going through the most terrifying experience.

    They saw the group of horsemen that had recently killed their closest friends and family want to flee in terror. These hot blooded men of the grasnds immediately had blood-red eyes.

    ¡°Kill that group of animals!¡±

    ¡°Brothers, helpers havee! They were certainly sent by the princess! Now the horsemen want to flee! Together¡­¡­kill the scum!¡±

    ¡°May princess Bao Lian live forever! May princess Nuo Yi live forever!¡± Some old people bitterly wept and knelt on the ground, thanking the two princesses.

    These two princesses were number one in the hearts of themon people.

    The people that were being ughtered picked up weapons, and they began to resist. The five thousand plus horsemen broke under the pressure¡­¡­and they immediately copsed.

    They started to flee in all directions.

    Some officers yelled, snarled, and even killed the fleeing soldiers, but it was no use!

    An army in flight is like andslide!

    The people are unable to be redeemed.

    The battle had over five thousand Wang Court horsemen that belonged to second prince Jin. They originally wanted to wipe out ns loyal to princess Nuo Yi.

    This was arge n of over a hundred thousand people!

    But they were powerless to resist under the iron oppression of the Wang Court horsemen. This tribe would be thoroughly extinguished in a couple of days if no one came to help.

    But they they never imagined encountering Chu Mo. Over eight hundred of the total five thousand plus horsemen died at Chu Mo¡¯s hands! Over five hundred died at the hands of Qi Xiaoyu.

    The three thousand plus remaining horsemen were killed by the enraged grasnd men.

    The grasnd men that were originally powerless to resist became an unparalleled terrifying military force after the Wang Court horsemen were defeated.

    Because¡­¡­they weren¡¯t afraid to die! They held a dreadful amount of hatred.

    Taking a horse hoof in the chest? No problem! When a horse stomps into the chest, a de can sh the horse¡¯s leg at the same time. Then the rider will fall off!

    Then several more men can rush over, and hack the fallen horseman to death!

    This could be seen everywhere on the battlefield!

    In the end, some older children and women couldn¡¯t resist charging forward¡­¡­

    They had no weapons. They used stones from the ground, fists, and teeth¡­..anything that could be used.

    This is hatred!

    Hatred engraved into one¡¯s bones!

    Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu converged together in the end. The two had stopped ughtering because they were not longer needed.

    Chu Mo discovered the nearly invisible blood threads at this time. They were continuously flying into his body.

    ¡°Bloody spirit aura?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s brow slightly wrinkled.

    His spirit immediately entered into the jade space, and he looked at the green stone. The small blood colored vestige on the stone became even more distinct!

    The mark didn¡¯t be longer, but the original slight blood color already became a hundred times greater!

    The distinct blood color seemed to upy one third of the fingernail sized mark!

    ¡°It looks like there is some use indeed, but I have not yet discovered it¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo thought, and then his spirit returned.

    This is all only an idea. Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu and said: ¡°Let us go!¡±

    ¡°These people¡­¡­will they encounter an even greater retaliation?¡± Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s pupils gradually returned to normal. She never thought she would kill this many people before. But she didn¡¯t regret getting her hands bloody today after seeing the atrocitiesmitted by the horsemen.

    These people¡­¡­should die!

    ¡°What is your meaning?¡± Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu.

    Qi Xiaoyu pupils twinkled, and she softly said: ¡°It would be better to outright help your grasnd princess since we have already acted. We should take out that brother Jin!¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t my grasnd princess!¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but return a haughty look, but Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s proposition had some meaning.

    Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s eyebrows raised at this time, and she looked far away. She said somewhat shocked: ¡°It seems a very powerful person ising!¡±

    Chu Mo also felt an extremely ice-cold breath at this time. It extended over from an extremely remote location. Chu Mo¡¯s face revealed a shocked color, because he didn¡¯t even see the trace of the opponent¡¯s shadow¡­¡­the opponents presence actually already extended this ce from such a far distance.

    What realm is this person?

    Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s face exposed a solemn color. She looked in that direction, then softly said: ¡°The personing¡­¡­is very strong!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Ten days prior.

    An extremely indignant roar came from the pce of Da Qi.

    ¡°Are you trash?¡±

    ¡°Shameful thing, you believe yourself infallible!¡±

    ¡°And you all, do you eat shit? He is an idiot, are you also the same?¡±

    ¡°I painstakinglyid these ns for twenty years¡­¡­and they were finally in my. I entrusted you all. I let you all take the people in the. It was the same as gifting you a heavenly feat! Is this how you all collect my?¡±

    ¡°The fish haven¡¯t died¡­¡­and the is broken! Furthermore¡­¡­there is now way to repair it!¡±

    ¡°Speak for yourselves, what punishment should you have?¡±

    The whole pce was silent. It seemed to upy only one enraged emperor, but in reality, the golden pce was filled with a mass of kneeling people.

    Crash!

    A crisp noise. An exquisite vase broke apart. It shattered everywhere, and it even sshed into some people¡¯s faces. It cut open shallow bloody traces, but not a single person dared move.

    A handsome young man was kneeling at the very front. His head was lowered, and the handsome face swelled with apletely red color. He speechlessly stared at the gold bricks of the gold pce. It was as if the decorative designs carried an iparably profound fighting technique.

    A middle-aged man wearing a crown stood before the throne. A long thin beard flowed down from his jaw. He appeared very schrly. His pupils were sharp, and they carried an imposing manner that looked down upon everyone under heaven. His chest was violently heaving up and down, and his face was enraged.

    This middle-aged man is the King of Da Qi¡­¡­Jiang Hengyu!

    The handsome young man kneeling below was the third prince of Da Qi¡­¡­Jiang Qiuyang. He is the one who originally shot Chu Mo with an arrow.

    Jiang Qiuyang was very young, but he was one of the most outstanding princes among the many in Da Qi.

    He was sent to arge sect to cultivate at a young age. He left the mountain when he had finally reached twenty, only two years ago. He disyed his extraordinary brains and extreme power as soon as he returned to Da Qi. He quickly rose among the ranks of princes.

    He became one of Da Qi¡¯s most popr heirs!

    The king of Da Qi, Jiang Hengyu, let his third son handle all the affairs of the grasnds. This was due to his trust in his third son, and the king¡¯s desire to help groom his son for the future. He gave it all over to Jiang Qiuyang against the popr opinion of the masses.

    The king originally wanted to use this event to cement Jiang Qiuyang¡¯s status. The country of Da Qi still did not have a crowned prince!

    The mission given to Jiang Qiuyang made all the brothers envious. Everyone knew this was a ready-made sess. Their father had began making these preparations when he was only a prince. It had been twenty years, and the arrangements had alreadypletely matured.

    It could be said that Jiang Qiuyang is picking peaches! And this peach¡­¡­is really a little too big!

    It was to the extent that the King Jiang Henyu hesitated a long time before deciding to hand it over to the outstanding third prince.

    It was the equivalent of expanding their territory!

    They could also capture the never before captured northern grasnds without shedding a drop of blood!

    This was an achievement sshed down from the heavens!

    This type of achievement was enough to make an ordinary person king in such a peaceful era! It was enough to make Jiang Qiuyang the future king of Da Qi without any resistance.

    This was an extremely simple mission to Jiang Hengyu. Anyone could do it without using any effort. They only need to issue a fewmands, and let the preparations be unleashed!

    ¡°Even a speaking dog¡­¡­would be able to do it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve yet managed to crush me?¡±

    Jiang Hengyu coldly stared at the unmoving Jiang Qiuyang. He also swept an eye across the chancellors that were keeping quiet out of fear.

    ¡°I specially gave you an envoy, and several helpers¡­¡­you really did it. You actually carelessly ced everyone on that damned grasnd!¡±

    ¡°To find an immortal pce? Tell me! Is your mission to find an immortal pce? Did you find it? Was there an immortal inside? Did you seize the opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Incapable thing! You put the cart before the horse! Do you feel that cultivating in a sect and stepping into the Yuan Closure realm was a disaster? You despise the secr world, despise the king¡¯s authority. I will make you clearly understand what the king¡¯s authority is today!¡±

    Jiang Hengyu¡¯s cold severe pupils stared at the silent Jiang Qiuyang. Then he suddenly said in a low voice: ¡°Mister Sun, I am truly sorry. This matter¡­¡­must trouble you.¡±

    A faint voice suddenly sounded in the golden temple: ¡°The king doesn¡¯t need to be this furious. This decrepit old man has been idle too long. Ha ha. And he wants to go gain some knowledge and experience. This person will give a great result to the little hero that messed up the ns of the king.¡±

    The kneeling Jiang Qiuyang seemed to remember something. He suddenly raised his head and looked at his father with a shocked expression. His mouth twitched a couple times, but he yet didn¡¯t dare say a word.

    He recalled a legend, and was scared!

 Chapter 54: Secular Kingéˆ¥æªš Authority

    Chapter 54: Secr King¡¯s Authority

    Legends say the four continents are carried on the backs of four ancient divine beasts.

    These four ancient divine beasts were the Green Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise. The Green Dragon is lord of the east, the White Tiger is lord of the west, the Vermillion Bird is lord of the south, and the ck Toroise is lord of the north.

    Da Xia, Da Qi, the grasnds, and several small andrge kingdoms were all located in the eastern continent.

    Because of this, this region is called the ¡°Green Dragon Continent¡± by the people. The dragon is naturally the divine protector of thisnd.

    This is also the reason why the Immortal Sky Seventh Elder Zhao Hongzhi was so afraid. He feared his act of stealing the Wind Dragon¡¯s egg would be made public. No one in the Green Dragon Continent would forgive him if this was made known!

    The Immortal Sky is the number one sect of the Green Dragon continent. It is regarded as a top rank sect in the whole four continents, but they wouldn¡¯t dare provoke the masses for this matter. They couldn¡¯t offend the whole Green Dragon continent on ount of Zhao Hongzhi.

    Sects are not in touch with the world. They are all like this, no matter if it is the Green Dragon continent or the whole four continents.

    The people in sects all regard themselves as cultivators on the path to immortality. This is despite no news of someone ascending for several years. But the position of sects has never wavered.

    This has resulted in several people looking down upon the secr world after they enter into a sect. They look down upon the king¡¯s authority and despise everything in the mortal world.

    It appeared to be this way. Even royal children would give sect members the appropriate respects. If people from a secte out and cause a mess in the secr world, even if it is a disaster, it will be marginalized.

    After all, the influential power of a sect in the secr world is terrifying.

    But in reality¡­¡­are the sects and secr world in two non-intersecting realities?

    This obviously is a false viewpoint!

    The people that live in therge sects are not true immortals! They can not fast to that level. They must eat and drink like the rest. They require all kinds of resources!

    Where does this stuffe from? Are they self-sufficient?

    In fact, that is impossible!

    Self-sufficiency could only let these sects have a life of survival at most. It cannot let them possess a dignified life!

    They are not true immortals. They are the same as men! They have emotions and desires, such as the need to live with dignity.

    Then, what is to be done?

    Royalty of the secr world is naturally the best choice.

    Cultivators need arge quantity of Yuan stones to cultivate. Where do Yuan stonese from? Do they rely on the Yuan stone mines upied by the sect¡¯s mountain range? Even arge Yuan stone mine will bepletely emptied some day.

    Even a strong sect cannot upy all the world¡¯s Yuan stone mines. Some of the Yuan stone mines are upied by the secr world in the end.

    This power is basically all controlled by the royalty of the secr world!

    There were still several exchanges between sects and the secr world in addition to this. Of course themon people were unaware of these things, and it was not obvious.

    But Jiang Qiuyang is not the same. He is a sect disciple, but he is even more so a royal child of the secr world! He is in an extremely revered position¡­¡­he could even be the crowned prince!

    Jiang Qiuyang had spent his infancy, childhood, and youth inside the sect¡­¡­all the way until he was twenty years old. In his inner depths, he indeed despised the secr king¡¯s authority.

    This is why he ced so much emphasis on the immortal cave rumor, even though the matter of the northern grasnd was so important. In his opinion, a small grasnd is like an ant in the face of a sect disciple like himself. He can easily crush it!

    Even towards his own father¡ª¡ªthe Da Qi king! Jiang Qiuyang only had the respect a child has for their father before today. He absolutely didn¡¯t have the respect for the king¡¯s authority!

    Because hepletely forgot one thing. That is: How did he enter the sect to cultivate!

    He also forgot a slip of the tongue made by his master while in the sect: His master¡¯s uncle was once a deacon in the sect. He requested to enter the secr world because it was hard to make another breakthrough, and the sect life was bitter. It is entirely possible that uncle stayed with the Da Qi royal family and became a follower.

    Jiang Qiuyang somewhat disdained his master¡¯s uncle at that time. He couldn¡¯t make a breakthrough¡­¡­so he must certainly not be that strong.

    His master taught him a ruthless lesson at that time. He said: ¡°What do you know? My uncle is several times more powerful than me! It¡¯s possible you can¡¯t reach his degree in your whole life. What qualifications do you have to mock him?¡±

    It was hard for Jiang Qiuyang toprehend at that time. If his master¡¯s uncle is that amazing, why would he long for the world of mortals? Cultivators shouldn¡¯t want anything in the secr world.

    He also remembered how his master only shook his head and smiled. He said one day you will be the king of Da Qi. If you can say these words on that day, then master will see you in a new light.

    These words were spoken over ten years ago. Jiang Qiuyang wasn¡¯t yet a teenager at the time. The conversation had already been forgotten in the back of his mind.

    He was ruthlessly scolded for a long time today by his father. In addition, an unseen person¡¯s faint words filled the golden pce. It suddenly made Jiang Qiuyang think of the conversation at that time.

    ¡°This¡­..this is my master¡¯s uncle?¡± Jiang Qiuyang looked at the his father standing there with a kingly aura. Jiang Qiuyang never ced him in his eyes before, but now he suddenly felt somewhat taller.

    ¡°Why? Did someone tell you I was old and decrepit?¡± An old man in his fifties wearing a gray clothes appeared in front of Jiang Qiuyang after a dull voice. He was dry and nothing special to look at. The small old man sized him up, full of interest.

    ¡°Xiang Hegong¡­¡­the seventy-third generation disciple Jiang Qiuyang pays his respects to great uncle!¡± Jiang Qiuyang stayed kneeling so as to avoid kneeling down again. He honestly gave respects to the little old man.

    But there was yet a great uncertainty inside: ¡®This is the man master spoke about at that time¡­¡­this is the great uncle that got fed up with living the bitter life in the sect? The one that joined the world of mortals? Why does he not have fresh clothes and a spirited horse? Where are the wives and concubines? What is the difference between this and staying in the sect?

    The old man beamed with all smiles at Jiang Qiuyang. He profoundly stated: ¡°Young man, you don¡¯t walk the cultivation road very well. If I were you, in your situation, I would either be an idle prince that only focuses on cultivating, or I would carefully think about how to be a wise king. Ha¡­¡­you are fortunate. You not only have the sect¡¯s backing, but also have the royal family background. Treasure it!¡±

    The old man¡¯s figure faded away in front of Jiang Qiuyang after he finished speaking. Jiang Qiuyang couldn¡¯t even see how this great uncle disappeared right in front of his face. His eyes were only left with a shocked color.

    The king of Da Qi, Jiang Hengyu, made all the ministers withdraw at this time. Only Jiang Qiuyang remained there, kneeling all by himself.

    Jiang Hengyu returned to the throne, and he looked at Jiang Qiuyang husiastically for a moment. He finally said: ¡°Stand.¡±

    Jiang Qiuyang slowly stood up. His head remained low, and he didn¡¯t speak a word.

    Jiang Hengyu looked at his most favored son before him and unenthusiastically said: ¡°How very strange. How could such a mighty person worship the royal family in the secr world?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master said that great uncle was weary of the bitter sect life, and he gave up on making a breakthrough. He wanted to return to the mortal world¡­¡­¡± Jiang Qiuyang honestly replied.

    ¡°Ha ha, weary of the sect life? You are truly¡­¡­naive!¡± Jiang Hengyu coldlyughed: ¡°You should know, Mister Sun is not a drunkard, and he is not filled with lust even though he lives in the royal pce. He bitterly trains every day!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Qiuyang somewhat guessed this before, but he still felt confused after officially hearing it from his father: ¡°Then why did he¡­¡­¡±

    Jiang Hengyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°It looks like you didn¡¯t listen to a word mister Sun just told you. It¡¯s no wonder, you are indeed too spoiled! You have never evercked cultivation materials. Therefore you don¡¯t understand, and you think it¡¯s normal.¡±

    Jiang Hengyu stood up as he talked, and he slowly walked before his son. He looked at his son that was half a head taller than himself. Jiang Hengyu raised a hand, and patted his son on the shoulder: ¡°Young man, royalty is at your back! Royal resources have always been given to you to use. Mister Sun has none. The Xiang River Pce sect is no inferior to therge Immortal Sky sect, but their resources are limited! Mister Sun isn¡¯t a cultivating genius, and he has no influence. How could he ask the Xiang River Pce sect for arge amount of cultivation resources?

    Jiang Qiuyang looked stunned at his own father. This was the first time hearing these kinds of words. He had never thought of this before.

    ¡°Do you truly believe therge amount of resources you used to cultivate were provided by the Xiang River pce? You are so talented that they are willing to let you recklessly use up arge amount of resources? Even if I wish it were true¡­..you are not!¡± Jiang Hengyu walked past Jiang Qiuyang¡¯s side and inly said: ¡°All the resources you used over the years came from Da Qi. Not even one percent of the whole country¡¯s power is dedicated to the Xiang River Pce. Now do you understand the secr king¡¯s authority?¡±

    Jiang Hengyu left alone after saying these words.

    Jiang Qiuyang stood there like a statue. He was the only one left in the golden pce.

    His ears continuously buzzed with his father¡¯s final words: ¡°Now do you understand the secr king¡¯s authority?¡±

    ¡°Do you understand the secr king¡¯s authority?¡±

    ¡°The secr king¡¯s authority?¡±

    ¡°The King¡¯s Authority!¡±

    Jiang Qiuyang¡¯s pair of naive, ignorant eyes were ripped off after a long time passed, brilliant rays of light shone: ¡°Father¡­¡­your child understands!¡±

    An old eunuch walked out from a dark ce in the golden pce. He respectfully looked at Jiang Qiuyang and said: ¡°His highness has exined. If you truly understood, go to the military camp by the border of Da Xia and report. There¡­¡­perhaps within several years, a year, or even faster¡­¡­there will be a war.¡±

    ¡°His majesty is letting you consider well. If you haven¡¯t given it full thought, then carefully think again. If you truly do not wish to be king, then you could return to the Xiang River Pce. You most likely won¡¯t run out of cultivating resources there.¡±

    The old eunuch inly spoke, then looked at Jiang Qiuyang.

    Jiang Qiuyang shook his head: ¡°I will go report to the military camp tomorrow. Tell father I understand, and I have thought it through! I want the power of Da Qi to cover the whole Green Dragon Continent!

    The old eunuch gave a gratified smile, nodded, then retreated without a noise. It was just like he had never appeared.

    Jiang Qiuyang¡¯s pupils filled with the will to fight. His fist powerfully shook: ¡°I understand the King¡¯s Authority! I understand the benefits of power! Master, you were right. I lose. You cannot see me in a new light! I am no immortal. I thought of myself as high and pure. But now¡­¡­I cannot!¡±

 Chapter 55: Dry Old Man

    Chapter 55: Dry Old Man

    Chu Mo¡¯s brow wrinkled, and he muttered: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it is a person of Da Qi?¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu thought a moment, then said: ¡°It is possible. You have probably angered the Da Qi king to death. He bitterly worked for so many years and arranged so many schemes. In the end¡­¡­you alone spoiled it. It¡¯s only a matter of time until the grasnds return to your princess¡¯s hands. Furthermore, the power will have consolidated, and it will greatly exceed the former king¡¯s power. Da Qi wants to regain their grip, even though it seems the grasnds are being tossed about by the winds and the rain. I¡¯m afraid it is impossible! You have spoiled the grand ns of Da Qi. I¡¯m afraid no one would let you go after doing such a thing.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu a little confounded: ¡°You are young girl, how can you know all these things? And also, she isn¡¯t my grasnd princess!¡± The two were both rather stubborn about the grasnd princess issue.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t a girl understand these things? Looking down on me, who do you think this girl is?¡± Qi Xiaoyu stared at Chu Mo with her pretty big eyes.

    ¡°Fine fine, forget it. I was wrong. I admit I looked down on you. You are the greatest on heaven and earth¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo returned a haughty look. Yet he still unconsciously ttered Qi Xiaoyu.

    Qi Xiaoyu then did something that made Chu Mo lose his senses for a long time. She walked over, and she softly kissed Chu Mo¡¯s face. Her charming face turned scarlet red, and her star-like eyes became bashful. She stood there gazing at Chu Mo with deep loving emotions.

    Chu Mo was a little stupefied. He even forgot forgot the oing ice-cold breath. He just stood there looking at her like an imbecile.

    ¡°In fact I¡­¡­also like you a little.¡± Qi Xiaoyu tenderly looked at Chu Mo.

    ¡°Then like this¡­¡­do you promise toe back home to meet my grandfather? Promise to be my wife?¡± Chu Mo stared with big eyes. He almost didn¡¯t dare to believe as he looked at Qi Xiaoyu.

    Qi Xiaoyu also stared with big eyes, and she inconceivably looked at Chu Mo: ¡°What does liking you have to do with promising to see your grandfather? And also¡­¡­who wants to be your wife?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be my wife¡­¡­what are you doing kissing me?¡± Chu Mo muttered.

    ¡°Your grasnd princess also kissed you! Why don¡¯t you make her your wife?¡± Qi Xiaoyu returned a haughty look.

    ¡°Did not!¡± Chu Mo directly denied. He is the emotional equivalent of white paper, but he still knows to not easily admit this kind of thing. Moreover, he didn¡¯t believe Qi Xiaoyu was actually incredible enough to know all of his business.

    Sure enough¡ª¡ª

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t?¡± Qi Xiaoyu looked at Chu Mo a little shocked, and her eyes sparkled. Her impression is that Chu Mo had never told her a lie, and he isn¡¯t the type that is able to lie.

    The world is like this. When an honest person who never lies actually tells a lie, they are almost always sessful at deceiving the other person.

    Chu Mo¡¯s heart settled down, and he said with a loving face: ¡°Of course not!¡±

    ¡°I still believe¡­¡­she liked you so much. The girls of the grasnd are passionate and unrestrained. How could she hold back from kissing you?¡± Qi Xiaoyu suddenly became a little coy, then she smiled and squinted at Chu Mo.

    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡­then, am I the first to kiss big brother?¡± It is unknown when it started, but Qi Xiaoyu had begun calling Chu Mo big brother. Chu Mo resisted and called her big sister, but he was ruthlessly suppressed.

    There¡¯s no way to help it, he is no match for her¡­¡­Chu Mo didn¡¯t want to mention such a shameful thing.

    ¡®Then big brother it is, it is just a nickname. Ha ha ha¡¯ Chu Mo calmed himself down like this.

    Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s face was blushing, and her eyes were full of love. Chu Mo suddenly felt a little guilty. Then he suddenly thought of an old saying: One lie needs a hundred words to justify.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡­yes!¡± Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s expecting expression. He could only bite the bullet and nod, because he had a hunch. The girl before him would immediately storm off if he said it wasn¡¯t true.

    ¡°Truly good! I¡¯m so happy!¡± Qi Xiaoyu smiled extremely happy. She walked to Chu Mo and kissed his face again: ¡°Left side, right side¡­¡­the second kiss is mine, and the third kiss is mine!¡±

    Chu Mo was stunned. He quickly lost his ability to think. His whole brain was an empty space. His face blushed, but he yet watched his Qi Xiaoyu while in a daydream. Chu Mo¡¯s heart seemed to explode with happiness.

    Even if a potentialrge enemy is approaching, Chu Mo didn¡¯t wish to think of it. Only there was a suspicion inside.

    She said grasnd girls are passionate and unrestrained. She isn¡¯t a grasnd girl, so how can she be so bold? This isn¡¯t like her!

    The two had spent a good amount of time together getting to know one another. Chu Mo felt he understood Qi Xiaoyu.

    ¡®Then, why did she¡­¡­suddenly change like that? Is it really because she merely likes me?¡¯

    ¡®These things¡­..don¡¯t boys take the initiative? Aren¡¯t girls bashfully passive?¡¯

    ¡®Then is it still¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me she must leave?¡¯

    It can¡¯t help but be said, people¡¯s intuitions are terrifyingly urate sometimes.

    But Chu Mo didn¡¯t have much opportunity to think it over, because that ice-cold breath not only enshrouded the two¡­¡­but also directly made the two freeze!

    The feeling of being frozen still was iparably strong. It made Chu Mo feel like a frog locked on by a viper.

    Qi Xiaoyu was oddly calm at his side. She seemed to make some decision, and her whole person became extremely rxed. There was no heavy concentration in her pupils.

    She extended a soft little hand, and she pulled Chu Mo. She said somewhat ice-cold: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you have me!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be saying that?¡± Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu, and his self-pride was a little hurt. He increasingly felt Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s expression today is very strange, extremely wrong.

    Qi Xiaoyu captivatingly smiled: ¡°Could it be that only you can say that, or am I just not allowed to say that?¡±

    ¡°I am a man!¡± Chu Mo had a feeling like he was out of breath, but he still straightened his chest and spoke earnestly.

    ¡°Ah, I know you are!¡± Qi Xiaoyu softly said: ¡°Big brother is still my hero!¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu suddenly yelled out with cold contempt: ¡°Have you seen enough? Old fart, do you still need to see more?¡±

    ¡°Little baby¡¯s temper is actually irritable. This old man hasn¡¯t asked you two little babies to stop kissing. Yet you look at this old man irritated. Did you not mention this old man first?¡± As he spoke, an insiped, homely little man slowly appeared from high up in the sky.

    Chu Mo¡¯s inner tension actually went away at this time. He pulled Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and blocked in front of her with his body. He calmly looked at the old man in the sky and said in a deep voice: ¡°What has seniore down here to do?¡±

    The massacre on the grasnds had alreadye to an end. The remaining couple hundred horsemen had all already fled like dogs.

    The lucky survivors gathered together. Either tears were flowing down like rain, or they wereughing because they survived. Theughter still carried a dense sorrow, but they were survivors. They could live on, a heavenly fortune.

    Some people seemed to want to go over and thank the young boy and girl, but a thin old man suddenly appeared in the sky. It made them awed in fear. They believed an immortal appeared. Some people even kneeled on the ground and sincerely prayed.

    The old man seemed to look at Chu Mo with praise, and he softly sighed: ¡°Heroes appear at a young age since ancient times. My ancestors have not deceived me. You are so young and talented, a rare sight in this old man¡¯s life! Such a young age, not only have you broken through the Yuan Closure, but your temperament is steady. Truly a buildable talent¡­¡­it is a pity!¡±

    ¡°What is a pity?¡± Chu Mo could feel the old man had no good purpose ining.

    ¡°It is a pity you have destroyed Da Qi¡¯s ns. So, such a unique talent must be destroyed.¡± The old fellow sighed, His face revealed a color of loss: ¡°Had I discovered you earlier, perhaps I would have a disciple to shock the four continents!¡±

    ¡°Pei, old bastard!¡± Qi Xiaoyu coldly said: ¡°You done?¡±

    ¡°Little baby girl, hey, a peak yellow rank five realm. You are also an unnatural talent! Even more amazing than this youngster! Really rare, I don¡¯t know who could train such a disciple? It is truly a little curious. There appears to be a hidden supreme expert on the four continents. The old man seemed to not mind Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s rudeness. He simply said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. This has nothing to do with you, withdraw.¡±

    ¡°You feel¡­¡­that is possible?¡± Qi Xiaoyu coldly stared at the old man halfway up in the sky: ¡°Also, stop ying the role of a senior expert. If you havee to find trouble, thene down and speak! Are you criticizing me? You aren¡¯t even a match!¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu was no longer that innocent, unaffected, narcissistic little girl at this moment. Her body prated with a matchlessly honorably breath. She stood there like a legendary phoenix, exceptional and alone!

    Chu Mo looked a little startled at the girl he was still holding hands with. He suddenly felt a little strange.

    This this still the lively, cute, ultra-narcissistic blue dress girl he knows?

    Qi Xiaoyu turned as if she somewhat felt it. She softly looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Big brother, I am still me! You must remember me! You must certainly remember me!¡±

    These words made Chu Mo¡¯s heart suddenly jump, and a little painful at the same time. Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu a little angry: ¡°What are these words? This old man says this has nothing to do with you. Go!¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu didn¡¯t get mad at all. Her smiling expression was filled with soft tenderness. She even turned away from the old main in the air and faced Chu Mo. She softly stroked Chu Mo¡¯s face: ¡°Big brother is so childish sometimes. How could I throw away big brother and leave?¡±

    ¡°These are your words, then do not leave me!¡± Chu Mo grasped the opportunity and loudly said: ¡°Then, if we live, we live together. If we die, we die together!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I promise you!¡± Qi Xiaoyu smiled a glittering breathtaking smile.

    ¡°Enough you two!¡± The dry old man became a little angered: ¡°Baby girl, this old man isn¡¯t the kind to recklessly kill innocents. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you, but you provoke this old man¡¯s patience again and again!

    The dry old man slowly came down from the sky as he spoke. He stood a hundred feet away from Chu Mo and Qi Xiaoyu. A pair of sharp eyes stared at Qi Xiaoyu: ¡°Don¡¯t force this old man to strangle a talent. You are so talented. Killing one of you is enough. This old man doesn¡¯t want tomit sins too deep. Right now you are not my match!¡±

    ¡°You want to kill me by yourself?¡± Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s face showed an arrogant expression. She looked at the dry old man: ¡°You may try!¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu shed off Chu Mo¡¯s hand as she spoke. Her image shed, and she directly rushed at the dry old man. At the same time, a crescent shaped de chopped towards the dry old man!

    Serene cold blue rays of light shattered the empty sky in an instant. It directly rushed towards the dry old man!

    Chu Mo reacted just as quickly. He snarled, and Murdering Heaven appeared in his hand. It actually let out a high pitched bird cry, like it felt its master¡¯s intent. Murdering Heaven erupted with unbelievable intense battle desire!

    ¡°Big brother no!¡± Qi Xiaoyu saw Chu Mo act, and immediately worried.

    But, toote.

    Shua!

    A de light shed towards the dry old man.

    This de is the strongest strike that Chu Mo could muster!

    Ring!

    The dry old man¡¯s image shed, directly avoiding Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s strike. This his image shed again, and appeared directly in front of Chu Mo.

    The old man¡¯s face that was dry as a ravine, revealed an ice-cold smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you must die!¡±

 Chapter 56: Donéˆ¥æª› Forget Me

    Chapter 56: Don¡¯t Forget Me

    A small gold colored knife appeared in the dry old man¡¯s hand as he spoke. It directly struck against Chu Mo¡¯s Murdering Heaven.

    Qiang!

    A st in the sky!

    The dry old man¡¯s gold colored knife unexpectedly cracked¡­¡­it was snapped by Murdering Heaven!

    The old man let out a scream: ¡°A masterpiece weapon?¡±

    Chu Mo yet felt an unrivaled power follow behind the opponent¡¯s golden knife. It passed through Murdering Heaven and struck his arm.

    Snap!

    Chu Mo¡¯s arm broke on the spot. He was sent flying back like a kite cut from its line, and he sprayed out a mouthful of blood in the air.

    Murdering Heaven buzzed. There was a brilliant ray of light, and it retreated back into the Jade space on its own.

    Qi Xiaoyu let out an earth-shaking screech: ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    She turned and looked at the dry old man extremely enraged: ¡°I want to kill you!¡±

    Her body suddenly erupted with an unimaginably powerful aura. A storm gathered in the sky, and ck clouds began to roll all at once. The heavens in the area werepletely enshrouded in a ck inky darkness.

    The aura unexpectedly struck the colors of the heaven and earth!

    The dry old man¡¯s facial color changed in an instant. He looked at Qi Xiaoyu, and his eyes filled with an inconceivable light: ¡°You¡­¡­you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ignorant thing, you dare injure my big brother¡­¡­I will kill you!¡± Qi Xiaoyu raised a palm.

    An iparably gigantic palm appeared in the sky at the same time. It was transparent and colorless, like made out of water. The fringes were yet like a ming ze, and they pulsed with gold colored rays of light.

    Following Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s action, this enormous palm was like a mountain¡ª¡ª

    Descending from the heavens!

    The dry old man¡¯s body started to crackle apart.

    The old man¡¯s body already couldn¡¯t bear the pressure before the palm even struck him.

    Suddenly a ¡®bang¡¯¡­¡­immediately exploded apart!

    Changed into a bloody mist!

    Wiped to ashes!

    The grasnd people that personally witnessed the sight were dumbstruck. They immediately¡­¡­as if by instinct¡­¡­turned and ran!

    They didn¡¯t even fully understand what just happened!

    But this scene¡­¡­is really too terrifying!

    This scene was like an attack on the inner spirit for the grasnd people that believed in God. It is hard to imagine.

    There was only one thought remaining in their brains: Run¡­..quickly leave this terrifying and ominous ce.

    Qi Xiaoyu turned a blind eye to the grasnd people¡¯s reaction. The murderous aura in her pupils slowly disappeared after she crushed the dry old man into ashes. But the noble and powerful aura on her body still yet couldn¡¯t be suppressed.

    Crack!

    A slight crisp noise came from Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s body.

    ¡°In the end¡­¡­it still muste? I really hate to part.¡± Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s soft voice whispered. The aura from her body yet continually rose¡­¡­it was even more intense than when she struck the dry old man!¡±

    This aura seemed to produce some kind of hard to describe conflict between the heaven and earth here. The sky started to fill with ck rolling clouds for the surrounding hundreds of miles.

    Lightning sh after sh constantly lit up the ck clouds.

    In the end¡ª¡ª

    Crack!

    Exploding Thunder!

    Crash¡­¡­!

    Torrential rain fell from the skies.

    Qi Xiaoyu flew to Chu Mo¡¯s side. She saw the blood flowing from the corners of his mouth, and her face became pale. But she still kept her eyes open. She propped up Chu Mo even though tears silently fell. He hadn¡¯t fainted.

    Qi Xiaoyu sat on the ground and held Chu Mo in her embrace. She called out to big brother, and her tears fell like rain: ¡°Why must you persist, pass out or you will suffer a lot!

    Qi Xiaoyu cried and extended out a hand. She supported Chu Mo¡¯s back, and a portion of powerful Yuan Qi rushed into Chu Mo¡¯s body. It repaired his injured meridians.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo¡¯s face was weak. He looked at Qi Xiaoyu: ¡°Afraid once I closed my eyes¡­¡­I wouldn¡¯t see you.¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s tears flowed even more, like the rain from the sky growingrger and harder.

    She didn¡¯t dare look into Chu Mo¡¯s eyes. Her eyes seemed to slightly close. The torrential downpour from the skies fell to the two people, but it automatically flowed to the side. It was like an invisible barrier was blocking overhead, not letting the rain fall in.

    ¡°How could it be. I like big brother so much, and I¡¯m so severe. What was that old man thinking? One spank and he dies, how could he not see me?¡± Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s tears flowed down while she lovingly looked at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo turned pale as he looked at Qi Xiaoyu. A series of cracks started to appear on her beautiful face at that moment.

    It was like looking at a broken mirror that was glued back together.

    Chu Mo¡¯s heart also began to break. He could bear it no longer in the end, and teardrops formed in the corners of his eyes.

    Qi Xiaoyu was slightly startled, but she didn¡¯t stop treating Chu Mo¡¯s injury. She unconsciously patted her face and mumbled: ¡°So you have seen¡­¡­big brother, am I ugly now?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­not ugly¡­¡­you are the most beautiful girl in the world!¡± Chu Mo was in so much heartache that he almost fainted. He saw the cracks on Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s face grow more and more. Chu Mo felt his own heart began to break into countless pieces.

    Ah!

    Fresh blood sprayed out of his mouth.

    Then Chu Mo struggled with all his effort to break away from Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s healing hand. He raged: ¡°What are you curing me for when you are like that? You are going to die, and I will live?¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s noble and powerful aura had no effect on Chu Mo.

    Before Chu Mo, she is always that carefree, lively, narcissistic, and beautiful little girl.

    Only, now she ispletely weak.

    ¡°Big brother, I won¡¯t die, really. I¡¯m not tricking you. I¡­¡­Ie from another world. In this one I¡­¡­am merely a clone. I cannot endure the pressure of this world once I use my original power. Therefore, I will crumble apart¡­¡­¡± Qi Xiaoyu looked with sorrow at Chu Mo. She said heartbroken: ¡°I do not wish to leave you, but there is no way¡­¡­big brother, promise me, you must live on!¡±

    ¡°You cheated me! You speak nonsense! What clone¡­¡­I don¡¯t believe! You are clearly trying to deceive me!¡± Chu Mo struggled. He wanted to shed off Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s hand, but there was absolutely no way. Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s hand was like an extension of his body. The Yuan power constantly streamed into his body.

    ¡°Big brother must behave. I¡¯m not cheating you. The things I said¡­¡­are all true. If you keep wasting my energy like this, perhaps I won¡¯t have enough energy to speak with you in the end.¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu exposed weakness in the end. She was silently weeping inside. She thought to herself as she looked at Chu Mo: ¡®Big brother, I really didn¡¯t deceive you. I really won¡¯t die, but this clone is unexpectedly copsing. My original body will suffer serious damage¡­¡­I won¡¯t remember who you are. The damage is nothing to me, but forgetting you is the most grieving part!¡¯

    Chu Mo immediately stopped moving, but his young eyes were yet filled with sadness. His heart hated, hated that dry old man, but that old man already died!

    ¡°You speak, I¡¯m listening.¡± Chu Mo watched Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s cracking face, raised a hand, softly caressed, and muttered: ¡°I will believe anything you say.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Qi Xiaoyu tenderly smiled, then she said: ¡°Ie from a worldpletely different from this one. I wanted to find a man that could help me. Originally I believed it was big brother, andter on I recalled my memories. I discovered that I was wrong, but I¡­¡­didn¡¯t want to leave and search again.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes, and he remembered their first appearance. That confused blue dress maiden.

    ¡°Since the beginning¡­¡­you have been horrible at lying.¡± Chu Mo shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t believe! The person you must find is most certainly me!¡±

    ¡°It really isn¡¯t.¡± Qi Xiaoyu somewhat painfully looked at Chu Mo: ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I believe, I can cope with it. Only I don¡¯t know when I will see big brother again. Big brother must try hard to cultivate. Do not forget me. You must absolutely not forget me! Remember my appearance¡­¡­you must think of me. Think of me every day! You must not forget me!¡±

    Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s body started to slowly¡­¡­emit rays of light. They shot into the rolling ck clouds in the sky!

    Suddenly!

    Her body exploded open! It instantly erupted with and iparably intense brilliant rays of light!

    It pierced a hole through the rolling ck clouds in the sky, The light plunged into the highest heavens!

    ¡°Big brother, you can remember my appearance, and not forget me¡­¡­right? Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s voice echoed in the heavens.

    After that, the radiant light instantly disappeared.

    The ck clouds in the sky also quickly scattered.

    The blue sky revealed itself once again, only itcked her shadow.

    ¡°No!¡± Chu Mo mournfully roared. He spit out a mouthful of fresh blood. He extended out a hand, and used all of his energy, thinking to grab¡­¡­but there was nothing to hold.

    ¡°Xiaoyu!¡±

    ¡°Come back!¡±

    ¡°Come back for me!¡±

    ¡°Qi Xiaoyu! You swindler! I only lied once to you. Do you wish to deceive my whole life?¡±

    ¡°Come back!¡±

    ¡°Come back for me!¡±

    Chu Mo faced the sky and roared. A frenzied grievance, heartpletely crushed, he felt the whole world copsed.

    Soon after, everything before his eyes turned ck, and he copsed there.

    A ck figure watched from an extremely remote location. It seemed a ck flowing light moved to Chu Mo¡¯s side in an instant. It looked at the unconscious Chu Mo with twitching lips: ¡°Really good for nothing!¡±

    Chu Mo was dragged up and carried. After thinking a moment, they flew to the distant groups of mountains at the border of Da Xia and the grasnds.

    Chu Mo discovered he wasying on a slightly hard bed when he woke up. He was covered in a soft cotton quilt. His eyes opened, and he looked around the room at a loss. He could only feel very familiar, then he realized, this is his home!

    The Fan mansion of Yellow me City!

    ¡°Was I dreaming?¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but mutter. Murdering Heaven appeared in his hand, and he sadly smiled: ¡°It was not dream. Everything was real. Who brought me back here? She already died¡­¡­why save my life? What will I still do alive? Grandfather, sorry¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo held Murdering Heaven up horizontally to his neck as he spoke.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

 Chapter 57: The Day Must Pass

    Chapter 57: The Day Must Pass

    A raged yell came. Chu Mo felt Murdering Heaven easily rip from his hand, and it appeared in the hand of another.

    ¡°Master?¡± Chu Mo saw the person clearly, and he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    Atst he understood. He appeared at home because master unexpectedly brought him back.

    Murdering Heaven struggled with all its might in the Demon Lord¡¯s hand. It finally changed into a bright light and retreated into Chu Mo¡¯s jade.

    ¡°Ah? You boy¡­¡­you really received a great fortune in the grasnds!¡± The Demon Lord was shocked. He sized up Chu Mo with interest, but there was apleteck of wonder.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t resist crying: ¡°Master, sorry¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You want to say sorry to me in the end?¡± The Demon Lord enraged, then coldly said: ¡°Cry cry, are you a little girl? Where did you learn tomit suicide for love?¡­¡­Did I teach you so that you couldmit suicide? How could I have such a shameful disciple!¡±

    ¡°I¡­..I suffer, master!¡± Chu Mo yelled with bitter tears: ¡°She died because of me. I let her down!¡±

    ¡°Pei! Look at your future!¡± The Demon Lord coldly said: ¡°She still hasn¡¯t died, you crying ass!¡±

    ¡°Not¡­¡­not dead?¡± Chu Mo immediately stopped crying. He looked shocked at the Demon Lord, then snarled: ¡°Even you deceived me. Everything disappeared. Why am I alive?¡±

    ¡°You know shit! She is only a clone in this world. She used power that she shouldn¡¯t have. Naturally she was repressed by the heaven and earth. She truly suffered for her crime, but she certainly didn¡¯t die!¡± The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo with a face full of anger: ¡°How can this master have such bad luck that I teach such an idiot disciple? Are you a pig? How can you be so stupid?¡±

    ¡°Master, you said she is still alive? Really? You aren¡¯t deceiving me?¡± Chu Mopletely ignored the Demon Lord¡¯s attitude, and he leaped right out of bed. He eagerly looked at the Demon Lord and asked a string of questions.

    ¡°Really shameless!¡± The Demon Lord faced the heavens, then he stiffly said: ¡°This master rarely deceives you. Had she not contacted me before disappearing, do you think I could have found you so fast?¡±

    The Demon Lord coldly spoke, but he yet thought inside: ¡®I really never thought she would be the little princess of that race, and she actually likes my disciple. Are they not the most proud race in the world? I guess it like this! She has a discerning eye, and knows this boy isn¡¯t ordinary! But¡­..this girl liking him, I really don¡¯t know if it is good luck¡­¡­or bad luck.¡¯

    ¡°Big brother, you can remember my appearance, and not forget me¡­¡­right?¡±

    These words still echoed in Chu Mo¡¯s mind. That voice was like a magic spell.

    ¡°Your appearance is already engraved in my heart. It ispletely filled with you. How could I forget?¡± Chu Mo closed his eyes, and he felt like a boulder was crushing down on his heart, making him feel out of breath.

    ¡°She¡­¡­the message she gave you? What¡­¡­what did she say?¡± Chu Mo expectantly looked at the Demon Lord.

    The Demon Lord thought to give Chu Mo a ruthless beating after seeing his appearance, but he sighed inside when thinking of some former events. He simply said: ¡°She said you wouldn¡¯t see her when you woke. You would certainly worry, and she asked me to watch over you.¡±

    ¡°Just that?¡± Chu Mo somewhat disappointedly looked at the Demon Lord.

    ¡°What did you believe the message was? Are these words too simple? It was very difficult for her to tell me anything!¡± The Demon Lord coldly looked at Chu Mo: ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t teach me¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo felt a little wronged.

    ¡°These things¡­¡­¡± The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°I don¡¯t know if it will be good for you.¡±

    ¡°But I want to know.¡± Chu Mo looked at the Demon Lord: ¡°I must go find her!¡±

    The Demon Lord coldly smiled: ¡°Find her? Do you know where she is? Do you know how to leave this world? Do you know the price of finding her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I still must find her.¡± Chu Mo returned the look to the Demon Lord, then softly said: ¡°She could give master a direct message¡­¡­so she obviously knew master exists. Master ought to be¡­¡­a person from another world? Otherwise, how could master¡¯s skill be unheard?¡±

    The Demon Lord was silent for a while, then apathetically said: ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chu Mo obstinately looked at the Demon Lord, and he thought: ¡®Jade, let me know Master¡¯s situation!¡¯

    Boom!

    Chu Mo suddenly felt the jade pressed up against his chest erupt with extremely intense heat. It was only for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t help but scream out.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The Demon Lord¡¯s brow slightly wrinkled as he looked at Chu Mo. He coldly said: ¡°What are you whining about?¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s vision was yet a little dizzy. He was stunned by therge amount of information pouring into his mind.

    ¡°Realm unknown, physique unknown, other unknown. Poison critical, poison ingredients¡­¡­¡±

    Everything in the beginning was unknown, but the poisonposition was unexpectedly built of over fifty poisonous ingredients!

    Chu Mo had never heard of the vast majority of them before.

    The most important part is, the jade gave him information to cure the poison!

    ¡°The required ingredients to cure the poison¡­¡­¡± an overwhelming amount of ingredients, at least thirty plus.

    Chu Mo had heard of five or six of the poisonous ingredients forming the Seven Demon Poison, but the curing ingredients¡­¡­Chu Mo hadn¡¯t heard of a single one!

    But at the end, there was an added piece of information: ¡°This world doesn¡¯t have the poison curing medicine, thus¡­¡­the materials of this world don¡¯t have many properties, and there is a great difference in potency of the medicinal nature. Because of this, arge amount of low level drugs can be used to substitute.¡±

    Soon after, arge amount of medicine names appeared in Chu Mo¡¯s brain.

    Chu Mo had heard the great majority of these medicines. But the amount required for each kind was beyond what Chu Mo dared believe.

    It could be summarized like this: The Demon Lord¡¯s Seven Demon Poison could be cured in this world! There is a way! But the amount of ingredients required is an astonishing number. Chu Mo estimated over three hundred kinds!

    And the quantity required for each type would make a person speechless. Chu Mo felt like he had hit a wall.

    One of the ingredients is called Seven Star Grass, and it actually needs 50,000kg!

    What kind of idea is this? Even all the Seven Star Grass in Yellow me City wouldn¡¯t amount to 2,500kg!

    Chu Mo estimated the entire stockpile of Da Xia would have to be emptied in order to get the several hundred ingredients umted.

    Don¡¯t even mention therge amount of Yuan stones stored in the jade space. The amount currently inside Chu Mo¡¯s jade space would only aplish one percent. It could possibly not even reach one percent.

    This made Chu Mo feelpletely agonized. He could clearly see his goal ahead, but it was like he came to an impossible crossing.

    But, if he gave up like this, then he wouldn¡¯t be Chu Mo!

    ¡®Master, I swear an oath. I will certainly rescue you! Don¡¯t worry, your disciple definitely does what he says!¡¯ Chu Mo was determined. He wouldplete this mission no matter how difficult.

    The Demon Lord looked at the daydreaming Chu Mo, wrinkled his brow, and said: ¡°Forget it, you first rest a bit. The greater part of your body has recovered, but you still need to take it easy for a while. I will stay here in this time, and guide you.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s too good!¡± Chu Mo¡¯s face finally revealed a happy smile.

    His grandfather was certainly at the border at this time. The whole Fan Mansion only had the one-armed uncle and a few veteran guards. Having master here to apany him was naturally the best.

    ¡°I will first leave a moment and return tomorrow.¡± The Demon Lord¡¯s figure shed as he spoke, and he disappeared from the room.

    Chu Mo waved his hand through the empty space, then his whole body quickly calmed down. He forced himself to not think about Qi Xiaoyu no matter how difficult it was.

    So long as Chu Mo was awake, it didn¡¯t matter if he opened or closed his eyes. He could only think of that delicate beautiful face and lovely voice. Chu Mo was long ustomed to having Qi Xiaoyu apany him from morning until evening.

    No matter what he did, he did it as if there were two people there.

    A heartbreaking grief and sadness that couldn¡¯t be expressed in words returned when he remembered there was only one person.

    Therefore, Chu must force himself to adapt to a life without Qi Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t master say, she isn¡¯t dead? She herself said, shees from another world! Her appearance at the end, so powerful¡­¡­then, is she in a world of immortals? Therefore, I must try hard and cultivate! I must go find her!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Xiaoyu, I will certainly cheer up! I will let you know, the one you like is not trash!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, master didn¡¯t tell me. But one day I will know myself!¡±

    ¡°Xiaoyu, you are my wife¡­¡­no one can change this fact!¡±

    Chu Mo muttered, sucked in a deep breath, and slowly shut his eyes. When his eyes opened again, one could see this nearly fourteen year old youth had a new look in his eyes. He carried the eyes of someone who had seen the highs and lows of life.

    The vicissitudes called experience.

    Any ordinary youth would mature after going through so many experiences over the past half year. Don¡¯t even mention that Chu Mo is naturally gifted.

    ¡°The medicine master needs, there are over three hundred kinds altogether! Over two-hundred and ny of them aremonly seen in the world. The prices aren¡¯t expensive, and they are findable.¡±

    ¡°Only the quantity is enormous. It will be difficult to gather in a short time, but so long as I desire, it can be obtained!¡±

    ¡°The most difficult problem is the other ten types of materials. Those are all top quality Yuan medicines. Just one piece could buy a house in the heart of Yellow me City. Several of them aren¡¯t even buyable. Therge majority of people won¡¯t part with these top rank medicines unless it is against their will.¡±

    ¡°The good news is that the quantity required for these ten medicines aren¡¯t veryrge. Each one needs only about ten peices, that¡¯s it¡­¡­cough cough¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s lips twitched, and he muttered to himself: ¡°They seem fewpared to other ingredients, but in reality¡­¡­I don¡¯t even have one! It looks like curing master is a serious and long journey!¡±

    ¡°Work hard Chu Mo! You can do it! There is nothing in this world too difficult for you!¡±

    Chu Mo whispered, then he spoke to himself: ¡°How many ingredients could the Yuan stones I¡¯m carrying buy? Right now I could be considered rich, ha ha.¡± Chu Mo¡¯s spirit entered into the jade space as he spoke. Soon after¡­..he gave a miserable scream: ¡°Ah!¡±

    The Demon Lord wasn¡¯t there to shield his voice at this time.

    Worried footsteps came from outside. The door was pushed open, and a one-armed man worriedly rushed inside. He saw Chu Mo sitting there in a daze. The middle-aged man¡¯s face was deeply troubled: ¡°Little Mo, are you okay? Is there a problem? Don¡¯t scare uncle. Your master said you suffered injuries, and you must rest. Why are you up? Quicklyy down!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t blink, and the corners of his mouth twitched. His eyes stared in a daze as he mmed back onto the bed: ¡°My Yuan stones¡­..my Yuan stones¡­¡­fuck, will I make it through this day?¡±

 Chapter 58: Iéˆ¥æª’l Think Silently

    Chapter 58: I¡¯ll Think Silently

    ¡°My young master, what is going on? Just ask if you want some Yuan stones. Our family has some! Don¡¯t frighten your one-armed uncle¡­¡­¡± The middle-aged man was very handsome. He carried a bloody-aura vigor. He would be a ferocious General on the battlefield if it were not for missing one arm. He never took a wife in his life, and he basically looked at Chu Mo as his own child.

    ¡°One-armed uncle, It¡¯s nothing. It is only a little heartache¡­¡­I¡¯ll think silently.¡± Chu Mo said whilecking strength.

    ¡°Silently? Is there someone you like?¡± The middle-aged man curiously looked at Chu Mo, then gave a bigugh: ¡°Our family¡¯s young master has finally been enlightened? Ha ha ha ha, it¡¯s really not easy. Make it clear! Go pursue! You are the grandson of a General! What is there to be afraid of?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo lookedpletely dumbstruck. He stared at the one-armed uncle in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t even say a word. Chu Mo took the storage ring off of his finger and threw it at uncle: ¡°There are several Yuan beast materials in here. There¡¯s flesh, bones, and skin. It can sell for a lot of money. I don¡¯t know the ins-and-outs, so could you sell them? Take the money and repair the Fan Mansion. There¡¯s no need to make it rich and grand, but don¡¯t let it leak rain. It is too busted right now! The rest of the money¡­¡­you take care of the arrangements. Isn¡¯t grandfather always worried about those injured and retired soldiers? This money can solve arge amount of problems.¡±

    The one-armed man was also a warrior that had broken the Yuan Closure realm at that time. He easily opened the ring and searched around inside with his spirit. His face revealed a shocked color: ¡°This¡­¡­where did this alle from?¡±

    ¡°Hunted.¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°Hunted by¡­¡­you?¡± The one-armed man looked at the intact Red Eye Ice Python skin, the intact bones, and head¡­¡­and he immediately trembled up and down. Even though that event happened several years ago, he still felt extreme dread every time he recalled it.

    ¡°Yes, I am now very formidable.¡± Chu Mo said, yet he mocked himself inside: Yes, very formidable, I can¡¯t even protect the girl I like. You even let her be a sacrifice, truly formidable!

    ¡°Extremely good! Really extremely good! These things are worth a fortune! Each one of these items could be the grand finale at the auction!¡± The middle-aged one-armed man was extremely excited: ¡°The house will be repaired. Otherwise the girl you like will be disappointed when shees to visit!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo helplessly looked at the man who was the battlefield¡¯s ferocious general, and a man who was clever in life. The corners of his mouth pulled, and he nodded: ¡°Yes, you aren¡¯t wrong. You speak with too much logic one-armed uncle. I have now seen, you are even more wise than you were before!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, who do you think uncle is? I¡¯m not trying to boast, but uncle used to be popr with thedies back in the day. Women with the big chests, big butts, and snow-white skin¡­¡­.I could fish them out of the water¡­¡­cough cough.¡± One-armed uncle was excited, but he suddenly discovered Chu Mo looking at him strangely. His face immediately turned red: ¡°Heh heh¡­¡­.heh¡­¡­.¡±

    Chu Mo felt in a better mood all of the sudden. This is his home! Everyone here is his family. They are not blood-rted, but there is no difference between them and true rtives. Of course one-armed uncle isn¡¯t that foolish. He didn¡¯t fail to realize what was going on with Chu Mo. Only he saw Chu Mo was unhappy, and he decided to poke fun at himself.

    ¡°One-armed uncle, I think we could now be considered rich¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo felt a little pain when he brought up the word rich. Originally¡­¡­he could have had much more money.

    ¡°Your personal problem, should you go settle it?¡± Chu Mo looked at the middle-aged one-armed uncle, and he said with a smile: ¡°The big chested one you like, shouldn¡¯t you go find her? One-armed uncle should find a wife. I think your vision hasn¡¯t gone soft. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Silly boy, you are so bold even with uncle!¡± The one-armed man looked at Chu Mo and revealed a smile. He immediately became happy, and he said to Chu Mo with a tinge of regret: ¡°Little Mo, you have grown up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve grown up. Only the price of growing up is filled with pain.¡± Chu Mo curled his lips.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, what pain do you know boy?¡± One-armed uncleughingly scolded, then he asked: ¡°These Yuan beast materials are arge fortune. Do you not have any ns with it?¡±

    Chu Mo thought of his previous dreams,ughed, and said: ¡°Specifically, there¡¯s nothing. But uncle, could we use this money to set up an organization?¡±

    One-armed uncle¡¯s brow slightly raised: ¡°Organization? What organization? What do you want to do?¡±

    Chu Mo spoke: ¡°I want to use a power unknown by the outside world! I wish for this power to be spread all over Da Xia¡­¡­but, it would be best to extend across the whole Green Dragon continent! Then, I wish to be aware of everything that happens in the Green Dragon continent in the moment it urs.¡±

    ¡°Then an intelligence organization?¡± The man didn¡¯t mock Chu Mo¡¯s whimsical idea, but he seriously asked: ¡°And then what?¡±

    ¡°Then, I wish to use this influence to achieve some things I wish to do. For instance¡­¡­in the battlefield, it can be brought into y. It can also have a use for trade¡­¡­.¡± Chu Mo looked at the one-armed man: ¡°Uncle, is my idea a little naive?¡±

    The one-armed man seriously thought a moment, then said: ¡°The idea isn¡¯t necessarily naive, but this needs arge amount of financial resources to support. Uncle doesn¡¯t know what you n to do after all, but uncle will certainly support you!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I know one-armed uncle¡¯s heart hasn¡¯t grown old.¡± Chu Mo happily smiled.

    A man in his thirties that has cultivated to the Yuan Closure realm, how could he be a person without any aspirations inside? Losing his arm is practically the same as losing the cultivation path. Staying inside this military mansion could be considered a fatal attack for the one-armed uncle.

    ¡°Your uncle is still young.¡± The one-armed uncle smiled, then said: ¡°In fact, there are arge amount of elite soldiers that leave the military each year for various reasons. Some are even dissatisfied in their retirement because they became ustomed to the military life. They don¡¯t know what they should do besides the military.¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°So?¡¯

    ¡°So, these men can certainly form a considerable force if they are recruited. Who knows how many hundreds of times stronger than those underground societies in the secr world!¡± The one-armed middle-aged man earnestly said to Chu Mo: ¡°But, these things must be kept a secret! Once it is known by the outside world¡­¡­a general¡¯s decedent actually doing this kind of thing¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo nodded, then softly said: ¡°Yes, they could suspect we wish to revolt.¡±

    ¡°Right! Therefore, I am not suited to do this kind of thing, but I can get in contact with these people. Your uncle had a group of life and death soldiers at that time.¡± The one-armed uncle exposed a tyrant aura, and he seemed to return to the all-powerful era of the battlefield.

    ¡°Okay, I will seek out the people that can do these things! Uncle only needs needs to help me get into contact. Then, help make this house look nice. I will certainly help uncle find arge chested, big butt, snow-white skinned wife!¡± Chu Mo seriously spoke.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± The middle aged uncle was being teased by Chu Mo.

    Soon after, the one-armed uncle looked at Chu Mo and said: ¡°There¡¯s still one thing¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo looked at him: ¡°Xia Jie?¡±

    That name is a hurdle Chu Mo couldn¡¯t avoid after returning to Yellow me City. He is the only son of the Da Xia prince. His genitals were trampled by Chu Mo with one kick, causing him to be inhuman. Chu Mo believed prince Xia Jing wouldn¡¯t let him go easily.

    But the current Chu Mo isn¡¯t the same young boy that left Yellow me City half a year ago.

    Don¡¯t talk about Xia Jie, Chu Mo wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if prince Xia Jing personally acted against him.

    ¡°Young master is the grasnds knight Lin Bai. He has wrecked the nsid by Da Qi over the past twenty years. He personally raised a grasnd queen! Are you afraid of a prince? War ising!¡± [TL: I believe this is Chu Mo talking to himself in the third person.]

    The one-armed man looked at Chu Mo. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and say: ¡°You boy, I don¡¯t know if your luck is good or what. Did you guess this after you left? Who knows why, but the emperor suddenly became angry. He dismissed prince Xia Jing¡¯s chief cab position. The emperor casually gave him an idle office, and he has already lost real authority!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chu Mo was immediately shocked, then he said: ¡°How is is possible? His son was going to snatch amoner¡¯s daughter on the streets. I crippled him before it happened. Xia Jing yet gave the order hunt and kill me. The emperor didn¡¯t say anything at that time. Why did he suddenly dismiss his position?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything; however, I am also not too clear on the details of this matter. But there is a rumor. When Xia Jie was going to snatch thatmoner girl, she was actually no ordinary daughter. Furthermore, she is now the youngest and most loved princess of the emperor!¡± The one-armed uncle mysteriously said: ¡°The reason the emperor didn¡¯t act at that time is because he didn¡¯t want to create waves! But how could he easily let him go after?¡±

    ¡°You are speaking nonsense uncle.¡± Chu Mo speechlessly looked at the one-armed uncle: ¡°Furthermore, I have seen the princesses countless times at banquets before. That girl was soft and gentle. She wasn¡¯t infected by royalty in the slightest bit. How could she be the youngest and most loved princess? How could you forget one thing? Xia Jing is a prince! He is the emperor¡¯s personal younger brother! Don¡¯t tell me his son doesn¡¯t know his own sister?¡±

    The one-armed man shook his head and said: ¡°I have naturally thought of these things before, but seeing is believing. It is said that this princess was sent to arge sect when she was little. She was also kept in secret by the emperor. He didn¡¯t want others to know her status. You have never seen her because of this, and that little animal Xia Jie also didn¡¯t know her. There is logic.¡±

    ¡°Could a person who has entered arge sect be so physically weak?¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but return a haughty look: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡­I bet prince Xia Jing did something else to enrage the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡­perhaps, it is merely a rumor.¡± One-armed uncle scratched his head: ¡°But this is only good news for us.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t wrong.¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°Good, rest well for a while. I will go on a trip. I will see how to take care of these treasures.¡± The one-armed middle-aged man spoke ted. He looked at Chu Mo again: ¡°Right, young master found a good teacher. At first nce, he appears to be a hidden power. Hees and goes without a trace, only his temper is a little bad.¡±

    ¡°My master¡¯s temper stinks. Tell the people in the house not to provoke him.¡± Chu Mo exined.

    The one-armed middle-aged man nodded, then left with a happy face.

    Chu Mo sat there, and he sneered: ¡°Xia Jie¡­..your father is no longer chief of the cab. Do you still wish to seek trouble for me? Your grandfather is in a bad mood. I hope you brighten up for your sake, and not provoke me!¡±

    Chu Mo had a painful expression when he spoke again. He grumbled: ¡°My Yuan stones¡­¡­enough Yuan stones to cultivate for several years¡­¡­they were unexpectedly all swallowed! Don¡¯t tell me it was because you inspected master? Apart from that poison¡­¡­you didn¡¯t even tell me anything else! Everything unknown¡­¡­you should die. I believed myself very rich. I didn¡¯t expect to instantly be a poor wretch.¡±

 Chapter 59: Xuéˆ¥æªš Tenth Noble Son

    Chapter 59: Xu¡¯s Tenth Noble Son

    ¡°Little ck Chu¡­¡­little ck Chu¡­¡­ha ha ha ha ha, you unexpectedly returned. Don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t afraid of the big devil eunuch finding you trouble? Come oute oute out! Quickly scurry out! Your old uncle Xu wants to see you!¡±

    A voice shouted from far away outside as Chu Mo was painfully thinking about his lost Yuan stones. People who didn¡¯t know the situation would believe it was a call for revenge, just by hearing the voice alone. Chu Mo¡¯s face yet revealed a knowing smile.

    He stood up, extended his right hand, pushed open the gate, and walked out. The shattered bones in his right arm had already reconnected, but they hadn¡¯t yetpletely recovered. It still needed a period of time.

    ¡°Xu 2Fu, you bastard. You dare call out to me. I caught you when you were seven¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo shouted.

    Chu Mo hadn¡¯t finished speaking when a pained voice shouted back: ¡°Little ck Mo, are you still not finished? That thing happened so many years ago. Why must you always bring it up? Do you not feel any shame?¡±

    Chu Mo coldly smiled: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk about the time when you were seven. I¡¯ll speak a little more recently. Let¡¯s talk aboutst Autumn when you went to the minister of revenue¡¯s household. You fooled around with their daughter, then minister Guo discovered it. He chased you all the way to your house and asked that you marry his daughter.¡±

    ¡°I say¡­¡­do you have a conscious? Do you specialize in opening my scars?¡± A helpless voice came from outside. Soon after, a figure walked in. A sad face looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Your good uncle Xu watches after you with kindness and love. Is this how you wee a brother?¡±

    ¡°Who made you hate me!¡± Chu Mo smiled. He extended out his left arm and gave Xu 2Fu a hug.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your right arm? Is it injured?¡± Xu 2Fu wrinkled his brow at Chu Mo. He sized Chu Mo up with his eyes: ¡°Little ck Mo, why do you feel a little different from before?

    ¡°What is different?¡± Chu Mo gave a beaming smile to the handsome teenager that was a little bit shorter than himself: ¡°I¡¯m not missing an arm or a leg, or something like that.¡±

    ¡°No, no, you changed a lot!¡± Xu 2Fu¡¯s brow wrinkled. He sized him up: ¡°First, you were a little shorter than me half a year ago, and now¡­¡­you appear to be just as tall as me!¡±

    ¡°A little taller than you.¡± Chu Mo simply said.

    ¡°The same height!¡± The extremely handsome Xu 2Fu got a little mad: ¡°The same!¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo returned a haughty look, he didn¡¯t feel like bothering with this fool.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go go go! You finally returned. I don¡¯t need to worry about you. Your brother is giving you a wee dinner!¡± Xu 2Fu pulled Chu Mo along.

    The veteran guards of the Fan Mansion turned a blind eye to Xu 2Fu. They had already be ustomed to this kind of strange scene.

    Xu 2Fu is about the same as Little ck Mo. They are both nicknames from childhood. Xu 2Fu is called that because his original name is Xu Fufu. Chu Mo decided to call him Xu 2Fu because the word ¡®Fu¡¯ is repeated twice. Xu 2Fu didn¡¯t want to be outdone, so he threw away the Mo in Chu Mo¡¯s name. Mo originally means ink, so he started calling Chu Mo Little ck Chu because ink is ck.

    That is how these two names appeared. But there were very few people who called them this in the whole of Yellow me City!

    Xu Fufu¡¯s family background is very powerful. They are a family of officials, and high level officials at that!

    His grandfather, Xu Zhongliang, is a vice-cab member. Chu Mo didn¡¯t know if grandfather Xu went up in position after prince Xia Jing was dismissed. He thought it was a possibility. The the Xu family grandfather is merely sixty years old. He could be considered a strong young man in the royal court. He also always carried the deep trust of the emperor.

    Xu Fufu¡¯s father, Xu Shan, is the mayor of the most important city in southern Da Xia. It was only a city, but the administrative level was equivalent to a province!

    Da Xia was split up into provinces, prefectures, counties, and districts¡­¡­.the highest level magistrates of provinces are known as Provincial Rulers. Provincial Rulers are already genuinelyrge officials of the regions in Da Xia.

    Xu Fufu¡¯s father is merely forty years old, and he had already arrived to this status. Many people thought he could end up as a cab member within five years, just like his father! This is the Xu family.

    In addition to Xu 2Fu¡¯s grandfather and father, his two uncles and aunts were also very extraordinary. They were practically all officials in positions of influence.

    Because of this, the Xu family is called Da Xia¡¯s number one government family by several people!

    It is obvious that their influence is enormous.

    At Xu 2Fu¡¯s generation, several of his older brothers had already entered into various levels of Da Xia¡¯s government. They borrowed the family¡¯s influence, and continually kept their noses to the grindstone.

    Perhaps because his father was never around, or he was the most spoiled by his grandfather, but Xu 2Fu has had a rebel nature since he was a child. It can be a very awful thing if son¡¯s of high level officials are spoiled by their families.

    They can be bullies, tyrants, and simply childish. They can even be vile.

    But Xu 2Fu didn¡¯t be that type of rich yboy. On the contrary, he is an academic, and a seldom seen genius. Not only is he learned, but he has read all the great writings of Da Xia at a very young age. This includes everything from ancient times to present.

    He could even express his own unique understanding after reading them!

    The prospects of a genius born in such a family is normally limitless. If he took the imperial examinations, it would be no exaggeration to say he would be the top scorer!

    [TL: Imperial examinations have a long history in China. For more information see: Imperial Examinations]

    If you only looked at these examples, then Xu 2Fu would clearly be a bright shining star of the future!

    He has a great family background, a family of high officials, personal talent, cultured, and extremely handsome. Even the emperor would be tempted to have his daughter marry him.

    Don¡¯t even mention that the emperor really did know Xu 2Fu is outstanding, and he really had a thought to having a princess marry Xu 2Fu.

    But¡­¡­the emperor quietly extinguished that idea after hearing of Xu 2Fu¡¯s aplishments. He actually celebrated not bringing this up with Xu Zhongliang.

    Because that young guy¡­¡­is too much!

    At seven he peeped on his own maid bathing. By eight years old, he had already snuck into the brothel to drink wine. At nine he had paid the debt for a girl seven years older than himself¡­¡­the most popr girl at Yellow me City¡¯srgest brothel¡­¡­such types of achievements were simply too many to count.

    The matter at the brothel especially caused a ruckus at that time.

    The most popr girl was taken away. What boss would be happy? As a result, Xu 2Fu nearly tore the brothel down!

    Even Xu 2Fu¡¯s father, Xu Shan, hurried back from the south because of the incident. He ruthlessly gave his foolish son a beating.

    The final result¡­¡­he still couldn¡¯t change Xu 2Fu!

    The most popr brothel girl at that time is said to be a top level beauty that even moved the heart of prince Xia Jing. She is still in the Xu mansion even now! As far as something urring between her and Xu 2Fu, that cannot be known.

    This is merely the tip of the iceberg for the guy. The daughters of royalty and ministers, the concubines of business tycoons¡­¡­.anyways, so long as he wishes, he is rarely unsessful.

    Xu 2Fu once sympathetically said to Chu Mo in the past: ¡°We are the same age. You are even a month older than me, but I am yet a highly skilled artist. And you¡­¡­have yet to touch the stem of a flower. It is truly a pity!¡±

    This guy was such a yer. It didn¡¯t matter if the girls were older or young, they all chased after him. The amount of aristocrats that used Xu 2Fu of misconduct could fill up a whole house. Yet this guy was unaffected, and he continued on in his own style.

    This guy had one great advantage. He never used force. Moreover, he always disdained the people that used force. In Xu 2Fu¡¯s own words: To use force is worse than the beasts! Men who are not tender to the fairer sex are the most bothersome!

    But Yellow me City still had a saying: Guard against fire, thieves, and the tenth Xu! Xu Fufu is the tenth son in his generation. He is nicknamed the Xu¡¯s tenth noble son.

    To say Xu 2Fu only had this ability would be another mistake. He is also the secret owner for thergest restaurant chain in Yellow me City!

    There was only one person who knew this besides the restaurant bosses.

    That is Chu Mo.

    Because strictly speaking, Chu Mo also had a share of this industry!

    The reason these restaurants opened is somewhat ridiculous. Xu 2Fu disliked other restaurant¡¯s dishes, so he decided to start his own. He didn¡¯t even say anything to his family. Who could have imagined it would be a hot business¡­¡­.it identally became Yellow me City¡¯s number one restaurant.

    Now he didn¡¯t dare tell his family. Otherwise there would be countless jealous people using him of misconduct once word got out.

    Some of the Xu family probably knew about Xu 2Fu¡¯s business, but they weren¡¯t inclined to bother him. They probably never thought Xu 2Fu would be this big.

    Xu 2Fu casually pulled Chu Mo to thergest restaurant in Yellow me City¡ª¡ªGluttonous Ogre!

    [TL: The restaurant name is an actual Chinese mythological creature loosely tranted as the Gluttonous Ogre. You can read more about it here: Taotie ]

    This restaurant is one owned by Xu 2Fu, and it is also the first one he built at ten years old.

    Chu Mo came up with the name of the restaurant. Xu 2Fu has profound knowledge. He is a learner of the hundred schools of thought, and he is also a poetic intellectual.

    [TL: Hundred schools of thought]

    The hundred schools of thought are used to deal with his family; Poetic knowledge is used to deceive the girls.

    But he is not as good as Chu Mo when ites to misceneous knowledge.

    Xu 2Fu ran to Chu Mo at that time, and he requested Chu Mo help with the name. Chu Mo casually said: ¡°The real eaters are like Gluttonous Ogres. They will dare eat anything, so call it Gluttonous Ogre.¡±

    Chu Mo merely casually said this. Who would have thought Xu 2Fu was actually serious, and used this as the name. Who knows how many peopleughed at the name of the restaurant when it first opened. But in the end, the fame of Gluttonous Ogre spread more and more. Countless people requested a seat in Gluttonous Ogre, but they couldn¡¯t get one.

    ¡°Little ck brother Mo, half of our restaurant is yours. Your profits have been recorded on the books for you. Several branches have opened over the past two years, but¡­..there is still arge portion of them belonging to you.¡± Xu 2Fu appeared pleased with himself as he looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Isn¡¯t brother wonderful?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cause a fuss. This is all made by you. I didn¡¯t help in the slightest. I know you consider me your best brother, but I will be really mad if you act like this!¡± Chu Mo seriously looked at Xu 2Fu, and he spoke solemnly

    ¡°You still have no interest? I¡¯m clearly praising you! How can you be that unreasonable? Did you note up with the restaurant name? Didn¡¯t several of the business idease from you? Several of the employee rmendations¡­¡­were they not given by you?¡± Xu 2Fu returned a Haughty look: ¡°Don¡¯t say that you didn¡¯t help. Do you not know? The things you have helped with, any business tycoon would consider you a priceless treasure! The business immediately increases if they receive your personal instruction. Do you think that is worth nothing?¡±

    ¡°I have always felt greedy by only giving you half. I never thought that you would want nothing. Little ck Mo, carry on with me! Otherwise, we won¡¯t be brotherster on!¡± Xu 2Fu angrily said.

    Chu Mo curled his lips: ¡°Do not threaten me so much. I do not wish to say this to you, but this noble son has been in a bad mood recently. Be careful when provoking me, or I¡¯ll beat you!¡±

    ¡°Damn, do you have Yuan power? I¡¯m not inclined to test it, but I must tell you, your Xu family uncle isn¡¯t the same uncle he was half a year ago!¡± Xu 2Fu immediately pulled up his sleeves and muttered: ¡°Come, but don¡¯t say I beat up a little one-armed cripple¡­¡­ah!¡±

    ¡°A¡­¡­aaaaaaaaah!¡±

    Crash!

 Chapter 60: Miao Yiniang

    Chapter 60: Miao Yiniang

    ¡°Your Chu Mo brother is still the Chu Mo brother that you could never beat!¡±

    Xu 2Fu¡¯s stance still wasn¡¯t ready, and Chu Mo¡¯s figure shed and circled around behind Xu 2Fu. He was kicked in the butt and sent flying.

    Xu 2Fu ruthlessly fell to the ground on his butt, and then climbed back up with an enraged face. He wanted to find Chu Mo and fight with all his might: ¡°Little ck Chu, you are especially underhanded. You dare sneak attack!¡­¡­.I¡¯ll fight you!¡±

    Arge crowd gathered around the gate of the Gluttenous Ogre at this time. People recognized the status of the two, especially Chu Mo. Several people looked at him with apletely shocked face.

    They never thought the person personally kicked out by prince Xia Jing half a year ago¡­¡­.would actually return!

    Especially since prince Xia Jing was dismissed from the Grand Secretary position in the cab not long after Chu Mo left. The situation held countless mystery.

    A soft voice suddenly came from inside the restaurant: ¡°Two people have grandfathers with status, and yet they are fighting in the street¡­¡­aren¡¯t they afraid of bing jokes?¡±

    The voice was soft, sweet, and bored. It simply made a person feel mushy in their bones.

    The angered expression on Xu 2Fu¡¯s face quickly disappeared. He pped the dust off his butt, and he ran towards the restaurant doors with a smiling expression: ¡°He he he he, wife, why have youe out?¡±

    [TL: Xu 2Fu often calls her wife as a joke. Because.¡­..well¡­¡­that¡¯s just Xu 2Fu.]

    ¡°Hurry hurry hurry, your hair is a mess. Stop making the ce look cheap!¡± A beautiful girl with an enchanting expression softly stepped outside of the restaurant.

    Several of the surrounding spectators were stunned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Miao Yiniang, thedy boss of the Gluttonous Ogre? Heavens¡­¡­she¡¯s too pretty! If my wife was that beautiful, I would do her eight times a day¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Would you? Eight times¡­¡­three seconds each time?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, brother, as the proverb goes, don¡¯t expose the weak points of others when joking¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that Gluttonous Ogre¡¯s boss is very mysterious. She rarely appears in public. Looks like Xu¡¯s tenth noble son has been given a lot of face!¡±

    ¡°I feel noble son Chu has even more face!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Xu¡¯s tenth noble sones here all the time, and I¡¯ve never seen here out. Noble son Chues here once, and she instantlyes out. Looks like noble son Chu has been given even more face!¡±

    The surrounding crowd talked among themselves. A couple people¡¯s faces changed color when they saw Chu Mo, then they quietly turned and left the crowd.

    Chu Mo saw the Miao Yiniang, and his face immediately gave off a smile: ¡°Sister, we meet again!

    Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo, and she also held a smiling expression that came from the bottom of her heart: ¡°You returned! Really good!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Could you two stop flirting right in front of me. You are my wife! Do you feel like having secret lover?¡± Xu 2Fu jealously looked at the two, then he glowered at Chu Mo: ¡°Wait until I get back at you for kicking my ass. But I must make one thing clear right now, you must not covet your friend¡¯s wife!¡±

    ¡°Take a secret lover my ass! Xu 2Fu, I will rip you apart if you dare speak such rubbish again!¡± The girls beautiful eyes shot out a dangerous light. Xu 2Fu immediately trembled. Then he muttered out of the corner of his mouth: ¡°So feisty to the boss, who would dare marry you in the future?¡±

    ¡°What does it matter to you if I¡¯m unmarriable?¡± Miao Yiniang returned a haughty look, then she took the two to the top floor to sit.

    The Glutonous Ogre has five floors altogether. It could be considered a rtively high building in Yellow me City. A five story building naturally had a very nice and wide view.

    Only adults with extremely high status would normally be able to enter the fifth floor to eat.

    Several people made a ruckus about this rule in the past. They felt a small restaurant actually dared be so arrogant. They really set up such a rule? They are simply acting recklessly!

    As a result, anyone that caused a ruckus would have the crap scared out of them, and they would obediently apologizeter. Not a single person dared cause a disturbance after some time.

    The rules of Gluttonous Ogre slowly took shape over this process. This already be a consensus among people of all statuses. Also, only Gluttonous Ogre had this rule in all of Yellow me City.

    Other ces tried to copy it, but the rule didn¡¯tst more than a few days. The boss would simply be switched¡­¡­.giving government officials rules, are they asking for death?

    Several people were suspicious of the Gluttonous Ogre¡¯s background. A rumor started to spread. People said Gluttonous Ogre was supported by a sect! They said the boss Miao Yiniang came from a sect herself!

    This caused people to not dare investigate the Gluttonous Ogre restaurant.

    Sect!

    That word alone was already enough.

    There was a room on the fifth floor. The room normally wouldn¡¯t even be opened if a prince came!

    The room didn¡¯t appearrge from the outside. It also wasn¡¯t too eye-catching. Very few people knew that this room was especially built for Chu Mo and Xu Fufu.

    The outside wasn¡¯trge, but the inside was a paradise. Genuine ancient artifacts were casually decorated all around. It was worth a fortune! Paintings were ced all over the walls, and they were all famous works by masters of past dynasties. A person who knew art would certainly tremble with fear and be deathly angry. They would believe the boss was insane by casually decorating with so many precious treasures.

    Miao Yiniang brought the two inside. She weed them to a rustic table. Miao Yiniang looked at the dirty Xu 2Fu, and she couldn¡¯t help but snicker: ¡°How is it, did you give him the money?¡±

    Xu 2Fu returned a haughty look, and he snorted: ¡°You already know the answer!¡±

    ¡°If I must say, you two old farts are sure stubborn¡­¡­one tries with all his might to give the other money; the other, would rather die than take it. In fact, it looks like you two are bored!¡± Miao Yiniang sat the two down next to the window, and then she leisurely sat by Chu Mo¡¯s side. She carefully sized up Chu Mo. Miao¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of surprise: ¡°Chu Mo seems to have changed a lot over the past half year!¡±

    ¡°He has had a fart¡¯s change! You first speak, how can we appear bored?¡± Xu 2Fu was in a fit of anger, and he returned a haughty look. He didn¡¯t even admit that he believed Chu Mo changed earlier.

    Miao Yiniang simply said: ¡°Are you two not brothers?¡±

    Xu 2Fu curled his lips, yet he still said: ¡°Stop speaking nonsense, of course we are brothers!¡±

    Chu Moughed: ¡°Although he is a little foolish, but he is my only brother in Yellow me City!¡±

    Xu 2Fu eyes shed a trace of emotion. Sons of high officials can make friends easy, but bing brothers is very difficult.

    ¡°Then, you would help the other if he needs anything? Would you turn a blind eye to them?¡± Miao Yiniang asked again.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± The two said in unison.

    Xu 2Fu somewhat angrily said: ¡°I was in the south being scolded by my father when Little ck Chu had problems. Chu Mo had already left Yellow me City when I got the news. That bastard Xia Jie was made an eunuch by Chu Mo. He has spent the whole time hiding at home, refusing to face reality. I wanted to give him a ruthless beating several times, but I have never found the opportunity. I was scolded by my grandfatherter on. He said I didn¡¯t have any troubles, so I shouldn¡¯t go seeking trouble! But in my heart¡­¡­I am still unhappy!¡±

    Xu 2Fu¡¯s eyes became a little red. He was always felt shame that he couldn¡¯t help his brother. Otherwise, he could not have immediatelye to give Chu Mo money when he returned.

    Xu 2Fu never thought Chu Mo would refuse. It made him feel hurt.

    ¡°Do we have to use such an exnation?¡± Chu Mo looked at Xu 2Fu a little touched: ¡°Do you not know me, or do I not understand you?¡±

    Miao Yiniang sat to the side. She looked at the two young talents of Yellow me City with much interest. She said with a smile: ¡°Both of you look. Both of you young masters understand logic. You were making a disturbance, and being made a fools. Don¡¯t tell me you are bored? Looks like I am a little excessive here. Fine, you two have a talk. I will go prepare you two uncles some food!¡±

    ¡°Come back in a moment and share a drink with me, wife!¡± Xu 2Fu yelled recklessly.

    Whoosh!

    Mia Yiniang had already walked to the door, and she threw a vase towards Xu 2Fu.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Xu 2Fu caught the vase, and sweat trickled down his face. Shaken, he said: ¡°This is a three hundred year old vase from the pce. I couldn¡¯t pay for it even If I sold you!¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Miao Yiniang snorted. She was toozy to pay him anymore heed, so she turned and left.

    ¡°This girl¡­..she is truly a thorny evil spirit!¡± Xu 2Fu looked at the door in a crazed daze.

    ¡°You are cheap.¡± Chu Mo summarized extremely simply.

    ¡°What would I do if I¡¯m not cheap?¡± Xu 2Fu returned a haughty look and said: ¡°Should I mix in with the officials like my grandfather, father, and uncles? Wouldn¡¯t that depress me to death? I would have to argue every day with a group of boring men. They are even excited about arguing. They are truly a group of idiots.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo waspletely stunned. This guy scolded his whole family in a few short sentences.

    ¡°Right, isn¡¯t your grandfather the Grand Secretary now?¡± Chu Mo asked Xu 2Fu.

    ¡°Yes, that idiot Xia Jing finally opened up the position. My grandfather naturally took his ce.¡± Xu 2Fu was still quite proud of his grandfather bing the Grand Secretary, even though he didn¡¯t like his family being officials.

    That position is said to be the highest office!

    It is truly beneath one man, and above ten thousand!

    The Grand Secretary holds supreme power of Da Xia. Many times, even the emperor must listen to the Grand Secretary¡¯s suggestions.

    ¡°This is a good thing.¡± Chu Mo nodded. He felt happy for his brother.

    He was naturally very close with the Xu family. The two were always together ever since they were little. Chu Mo was often at the Xu household whenever he wasn¡¯t in a military camp. Grandfather Xu Zhonglian was now the Grand Secretary, and he really liked Chu Mo. Furthermore, he felt Chu Mo was a talent. Everytime Xu Zhonglian scolded his grandson, he used Chu Mo as an example of who to be.

    Xu 2Fu was forced to study the hundreds of texts, and he was nothing like Chu Mo. If Xu 2Fu had a choice, He would spend all his time chasing after women.

    ¡°Hey, it could be called a good thing or a bad thing. Grandfather returned home on time almost every day before bing the Grand Secretary. And now¡­¡­he is not seen for several days. His hair has be very white, and there is a lot of pressure. I really don¡¯t get the picture. Political aspirations¡­¡­are they that important?¡±

    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head: ¡°I also don¡¯t understand. But, perhaps it¡¯s their calling in life.¡±

    ¡°So speak about that thing. What are you considering?¡± Xu 2Fu looked at Chu Mo: ¡°The experience with Xia Jie, I think¡­..you must have thought it through.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Power is really very important! But you and I both don¡¯t wish to be like your family members. There is too much intrigue and fighting all day. Therefore, we can only establish an underground power that belongs to us!¡± Chu Mo softly spoke: ¡°Only, I do not wish the emperor to be suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Shit! Do you think the emperor wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of us?¡± Xu 2Fu returned a haughty look: ¡°The grandson of the Grand Secretary, and the grandson of an influential general, together establishing an underground organization. Would you be afraid if you were the emperor?¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s best to not let him know.¡± Chu Mo had alreadye to a simr decision. He looked at Xu 2Fu: ¡°And what about Miao Yiniang?¡±

    Xu 2Fu¡¯s mouth twitched a few times: ¡°You can tell her if you want to, but I don¡¯t dare. If I go tell her¡­¡­she will rip me to pieces.¡±

    Outsiders would never think about two young masters from a distinguished noble lineage. Apart from being clever and handsome, they didn¡¯t think anything special of them.

    But in reality, the power of these twobined could make the whole Yellow me City¡­¡­feel a tremble!

 Chapter 61: That Year

    Chapter 61: That Year

    Miao Yiniang quickly came back carrying an enormous serving tray. She brought back several exquisite dishes and ced them on the table. She also brought a pot of warm wine back with her. Miao Yiniang ced it between the two and said: ¡°You two young masters drink slow, I still have a few things I¡¯m busy with¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Xu 2Fu quickly spoke.

    ¡°What?¡± Miao Yiniang coldly looked at Xu 2Fu and groaned. She duly said: ¡°Are you trying to hit on me again?¡±

    Xu 2Fu pulled back his neck. He looked over at the three hundred year old vase which was recently thrown at him. Xu 2Fu had set it next to him on the window sill. His mouth twitched, and then he said: ¡°Little ck Chu has something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo: ¡°You are finally agreeing? You promise to take me as a maid?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo was at aplete loss. He used his hands to cover his face, then reluctantly said: ¡°Are you remembering that?¡±

    Xu 2Fu had a jealous expression: ¡°I say¡­..big sister Miao, why must you be like this? The person who rescued you that time¡­¡­was also me! I also helped! Why must you always think to only repay little ck Chu? What kind of logic is that? It¡¯s simply insane!¡±

    Miao Yiniang nced over at Xu 2Fu, then she gracefully sat down next to Chu Mo. A burst of fragrant wind came by. Chu Mo shuffled over to the window without batting an eyelid.

    Miao Yiniang was a little hurt: ¡°Look, do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this cheap¡­¡­¡± Xu 2Fu couldn¡¯t help but give a haughty look: ¡°Do you like him because he always avoids you? Fine, your Xu family uncle will go far far away from you starting tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°I long for the day, I couldn¡¯t be thankful enough!¡± Miao Yiniang said.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu 2Fu was enraged. He lifted up a pot of alcohol and downed it in one gulp. Then he said: ¡°I see, you don¡¯t like me. Ah, you let a handsome devil like me go, but you actually want an ugly guy like little ck Chu. I¡¯m really deeply hurt!¡±

    Miao Yiniang lovingly smiled. She paid Xu 2Fu no mind, but instead turned to look at Chu Mo. Her beautiful eyes fell on Chu Mo: ¡°Well is it about that?¡±

    Chu Mo shook his head: ¡°Sister, you were originally a sect member of noble status. Why bother fulfilling that promise? I told you back then, rescuing you¡­¡­.I was really just at the right ce at the right time. I never wanted you to repay anything. You have helped me all these years. It¡¯s already enough! There would be no Gluttonous Ogre today without you. I couldn¡¯t have fled Yellow me City without you. Neither Xu 2Fu nor my grandfather were here at that time. There was only you.¡±

    ¡°So, strictly speaking, I saved you once. You have also saved me once. We are already even. If you wish to leave, 2Fu and I cannot say anything.¡±

    Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo with her captivating smile: ¡°Sister likes your serious manner.¡±

    Pfft!

    Xu 2Fu sprayed out the mouthful of food he was about to swallow. He angrily looked at Miao Yiniang: ¡°Little ck Chu, the Xu family grandfather was wrong about you. What flower hasn¡¯t been groped by you? You are clearly an experienced yboy! Your skill at loosening the reins to grasp them better is a true beauty.¡±

    Chu Mo dully looked at Xu 2Fu: ¡°Stick to business.¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡­¡± Xu 2Fu was defeated by Chu Mo¡¯s three words. Dejected, he said with a sad face: ¡°Fine, ah, one less wife is just one less. The falling flowers are yearning for love, but the heartless brook ripples on. What else can I say?¡±

    Miao Yiniang seriously looked at Chu Mo now: ¡°Whatever you need me to do, only speak it and it¡¯s done. Anyways, you don¡¯t ept me as your maid, but I still see you as my young master!¡±

    ¡°And me?¡± Xu 2Fu expectantly looked at Miao Yiniang.

    ¡°You are my young master¡¯s brother and my boss.¡± Miao Yiniang smiled at Xu 2Fu.

    ¡°Give me a bucket! I need to spit blood!¡± Xu 2Fu returned a dirty look and muttered.

    Chu Mo chose not to acknowledge the fool. He looked at Miao Yiniang and said: ¡°I want my own power!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Miao Yiniang¡¯s pupils flickered as she looked at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo continued on: ¡°I desire this power to do many things for me after it develops! But I only need it to give me various information at the present stage.¡±

    Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo a little surprised: ¡°Why do you suddenly want to do that? Do you wish to give your grandfather trouble? Damn, my young master really isn¡¯t easy. You think to do something like this, but when ites to taking me as a maid¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Can we not bring that up?¡± Chu Mo looked frustrated.

    ¡°Okay, you are young master, you¡¯ve just agreed!¡± Miao Yiniang seemed to be very happy. Her face was all smiles: ¡°Speak, what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°I want¡­¡­to make you responsible for this matter.¡± Chu Mo said: ¡°After all, with 2Fu and my status¡­¡­.we can¡¯t do this while being in the spotlight.¡±

    Miao Yiniang thought it over, then nodded: ¡°Okay, this is no problem, but I also have a question.¡±

    Chu Mo pathetically looked at Miao Yiniang: ¡°So long as it isn¡¯t about bing my maid¡­¡­¡±

    Miao Yiniang scoffed off her smile, gave Chu Mo a dirty look, and angrily said: ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t about that! My question is, what degree do you want to develop this power to? Speak directly. What is your wild ambition? Subvert the royal power? Do you wish to be the king of the underworld?¡±

    ¡°Subvert royal power? No, I have never thought of doing that. But, setting up a formidable power, and bing the king of the underworld¡­¡­.this is a possibility!¡± Chu Mo¡¯s voice was slow and even as he said each world. An unspeakable aura emitted from his body.

    Xu 2Fu couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He mumbled: ¡°This guy¡­¡­he really changed!¡±

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s beautiful eyes became even more colorful. She smiled and said: ¡°It looked like you experienced many things over the past half year! You¡¯ve had such an unexpected andrge transformation, but I like it!¡±

    Chu Mo face was steady, but he bitterly smiled inside: Sister, how could you begin to know what I have experienced over the past half year?

    Xiaoyu disappeared from this world because of me. The person that caused her to leave is already dead, but they were from Da Qi!

    What is Da Qi? Da Qi is one of the Green Dragon continent¡¯s number one powers!

    Thebined power of Da Qi is no less powerful than the mighty empire of Da Xia!

    He had never directly crossed swords with Da Qi, but the hatred of both sides¡­¡­is to the death!

    Chu Mo also didn¡¯t feel he could keep hiding his status. Da Qi would know one day that he destroyed the ns they set up for twenty years¡­¡­and the main linchpin is the grandson of a Da Xia general.

    Would they let him go at that time?

    Chu Mo wasn¡¯t the kind of person to take a beating while sitting down. There was pride and stubbornness in his bones that ordinary people couldn¡¯tprehend.

    ¡°I think, it is feasible!¡± Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo, then she looked at Xu 2Fu: ¡°You two young masters sit tight. I believe¡­¡­it won¡¯t be difficult!¡±

    ¡°I will have one-armed unclee find you for specific matters. He has several elite soldiers that have retired in his hand. The degree of loyalty for those soldiers doesn¡¯t need to be stated. Their personal skills are all extraordinary. They can form the initial foundation for our power.¡±

    Miao Yiniang nodded: ¡°Very good!¡±

    Xu 2Fu suddenly said: ¡°If it is like this, I think our Gluttonous Ogre should start a wide scale expansion! It will not only give us money, but it will also provide a prime shelter!¡±

    ¡°Not bad, only¡­¡­.is there enough money?¡± Chu Mo thought of his Yuan stones and felt very painful.

    ¡°There is enough money in the ounts to open up ten branches with some leftover.¡± Miao Yiniang said with a smile: ¡°You two bosses don¡¯t even do anything. Let me take care of the business. There¡¯s no need to question me. If I had a mind, I would already be one of the richest women in Da Xia!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, we are all family. Why do you cause a divide?¡± Xu 2Fu was the kind of person to take advantage even in death.

    Miao Yiniang stared at Xu 2Fu and said: ¡°Shut your mouth! Otherwise this girl will throw you out the window!¡±

    ¡°So violent. I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡­¡± Xu 2Fu weakly exined.

    Miao Yiniang grabbed a pot of wine. She first gave it to Chu Mo to drink, then to Xu 2Fu, and finally she took arge drink herself. She looked at the two after finishing, and she said with emotion: ¡°I will speak honestly. I am much older than you two masters, but this life is still yours! Therefore, your business is my business! Don¡¯t worry two young masters, Yiniang will do her best!¡±

    Miao Yiniang took a cup and toasted.

    Chu Mo and Xu 2Fu looked at each other, and then they both took a drink.

    Xu 2Fu said: ¡°Little ck brother is right. We were only in the right ce at the right time when we saved you. There is no reason to keep this promise.¡±

    Chu Mo nodded.

    Then Xu 2Fu said: ¡°And big sister is so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chu Mo and Miao Yiniang were bothpletely stunned. They speechlessly stared at Xu 2Fu.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­..my meaning is, even if other people encounter this kind of thing, they could not sit back and idly watch.¡¯ Xu 2Fucked confidence as he exined.

    Chu Mo saw the reddish eyes of Miao Yiniang, and he remembered what happened at that time.

    One must speak about the time four years ago when talking about Miao Yiniang.

    Chu Mo and Xu 2Fu were only nine years old at that time.

    They would just be snot-nosed babies if they were in an ordinary house, but these two had done many things that far surpassed the adults by the time they were nine.

    Right, that was the year Xu 2Fu paid the debt for the most popr hostess at Yellow me City¡¯srgest brothel.

    Xu 2Fu suffered a lot of pressure because of this. He not only received pressure from his family, but also pressure from different social circles. There was obviously a lot of strong support behind thergest brothel in Yellow me City. There was even a rumor going around. People said the hidden boss was prince Xia Jing.

    But everyone knew the part about Chu Mo and Xu 2Fu was no rumor.

    It takes at least seven or eight years for a brothel to raise a proper hostess. It could even take ten years. This process requires a lot of resources and meticulous care to train an excellent hostess.

    It doesn¡¯t need to be stated how much resources and energy the most popr hostess consumed.

    Even the best brothel couldn¡¯t afford to lose their most popr hostess.

    The so-called most popr one was snatched away by Xu 2Fu, the important son of a top-level official. The brothel was miserable.

    They would probably go bankrupt within a few years.

    The brothel tried every possible way. They used the carrot and the stick, called on several rtions, and requested Xu 2Fu give up the hostess.

    But this time, the person supporting Xu 2Fu to take away the hostess¡­¡­was Chu Mo!

    The girl would have an extremely miserable fate if Xu 2Fu didn¡¯t take her away!

    In theory, brothel hostesses are skilled talents that don¡¯t sell their bodies. Each one of them possesses unordinary skills. They could y instruments, y chess, read, paint, embroider, etc.

    The most popr was naturally the most skilled.

    But the part about not selling the body¡­¡­really exists only in theory. The idea of these girls only selling artistic skill was a thin piece of paper. It was easily poked through by people of power!

    The person who had their eyes on the hostess was none other than the cab¡¯s Grand Secretary. The man with the most power in Da Xia¡ª¡ªXia Jing!

 Chapter 62: Those Former Events

    Chapter 62: Those Former Events

    Ordinarily this would be no big deal. Schrs visit brothels. It is an elegant thing.

    Xia Jing was nearing sixty years old, but he took extremely good care of himself. He had a schrly aura and a temperament of someone with high status and authority. It was enough to attract countless women.

    When a man like him, a prince and Grand Secretary, patronizes a brothel hostess, it is normally be considered a great fortune to her.

    This type of thing would fail to make Xu 2Fu and Chu Mo meddle in another person¡¯s business.

    But a rumor circted in the upper circles of Da Xia. Although Xia Jing is the prince and the Grand Secretary, he has a significantly perverted habit! That is, he likes to torture pretty young girls to death!

    This rumor was actually already a fact¡­¡­a tragic fact!

    Because over the years, several popr hostesses from the top level brothels disappeared without a trace. There was never any questions, as if they never existed at all.

    Many people thought a grand person was buying them out when it first started. They were bing outer workers or concubines.

    But in this world, there is no wall that gossip cannot prate. Gradually, a shocking rumor began to spread: The prince Xia Jing engaged in excessive amounts of debauchery when he was younger. Some time after giving birth to his son Xia Jie, he lost the ability to have sex.

    What does an overflowingly powerful adult that can have any womanck? Several hundred women had been conquered in the prince¡¯s mansion. Not being able to have sex¡­¡­is simply the greatest punishment from the heavens!

    This is a the greatest disgrace as a man! Don¡¯t even mention that he is a prince.

    Xia Jing searched for a medical cure when it first started. Who knows how many top grade medicines and Yuan pills he acquired. But everything¡­¡­.waspletely useless.

    Everything was strong from head to toe¡­¡­apart from that ce.

    It is an enormous torment and disgrace for a man. A person might not suffer over a short period, but who could bear it over a long period of time?

    As a result, the psychology of Da Xia¡¯s iparably dignified man started to change.

    He started to persecute the women in his pce in the beginning. The affair spread after he tormented wildly and killed several.

    As a result, Xia Jing changed his target to the most popr hostesses at Yellow me City¡¯s brothels.

    Those women were cut off from the world, talented and good-looking, and theycked any status. No one would daree running before Xia Jing and ask for justice if one of them died.

    The even more terrifying thing is this. Xia Jing¡¯s degree of perversion increased with his age!

    Some of the women in his hands would asionally survive when he first started, butter on, not a single one could live on and return to the world.

    Who in Da Xia would dare challenge the prince besides the emperor? And who would dare run to the emperor and use his son?

    So Xia Jing became reckless and wanton outside thew.

    Xia Jing was scared to the heavens the first time he saw that hostess. He thought she was a heavenly fairy, and he began to have feelings for her. But he knew his own defects well. This girl would certainly not live once she fell into his hands.

    As a result, he constantly controlled and endured. Because after all, a hostess like her could bring his brothel an enormous profit. Furthermore, it would be bad practice to touch his own brothels hostess.

    Later on¡­¡­who would dare be a hostess for this brothel? Even the brothel manager would hold resentment against him.

    Anyone would be afraid of his high authority, but at the same time, the people below him need to make money. He cannotmit offenses to the below below him.

    But he finally couldn¡¯t bear it in the end. He drank too much, and the expression in his eyes was full of desire for the hostess.

    Other people didn¡¯t notice, but the hostess herself¡­¡­she saw it clearly. She thought of the rumors she had heard, and was immediately scared out of her mind.

    She went and begged to the boss, but the boss said she was being overly sensitive. He said the prince is the brothel¡¯s real owner. How could he cut down his own money tree?

    Coincidently, this was the first time Xu 2Fu snuck away from home to visit the brothel and drink. He mentioned his family name after arriving at the brothel, then said he wanted the most popr hostess.

    As a result, he ran into this stunning beauty with red eyes, like she has just finished crying. Xu 2Fu naturally had to ask. Does she not like young master? Does she think young master too young? Is that why she weeps?

    The terrified hostess realised Xu 2Fu wasn¡¯t a snot-nosed little child after finding out his real status. She told everything to Xu 2Fu. Then the tears started flowing. She would rather end her own life than be tortured to death.

    Xu 2Fu liked the stunning beauty at first nce. How could he watch her certain death? Xu 2Fu pped his chest on the spot and said he would certainly rescue her.

    That is the story that shocked Yellow me City. A nine year old noble son redeemed a sixteen year old hostess.

    Chu Mo also participated in that story, but it was all kept in the dark. The two noble sons¡¯ power and methodsbined, and they aplished the task in the end.

    The brothel owner made noise for a long time, and Xia Jing was also secretly enraged. It is said he broke a lot of valuable antiques. But he could only settle the matter by leaving it unsettled in the end. He is the dynasty¡¯s Grand Secretary. Is he going to go argue with his assistant¡¯s grandson?

    Even if he spoke with Xu Zhongliang, nine times out of ten the old man would say: Children act on their own. He¡¯s softhearted, and he couldn¡¯t watch the girl fall to prostitution¡­¡­

    What could Xia Jing say to these words?

    Xu Shan hurried up from the south and ruthlessly gave Xu 2Fu a beating. So why was Xu Shan then silent about the matter afterwards? He found out the truth from his son, and he began to look down upon prince Xia Jing¡¯s perverted hobby!

    On the outside he ruthlessly punished his son, but on the depths inside, he yet secretly praised his own son¡¯s actions!

    He could make that old bastard suffer, and he even stole away his brothel¡¯s most popr girl¡­¡­this is something to be overjoyed about!

    Of course, as a father, he couldn¡¯t raise his son that way, so Xu 2Fu got a beating.

    Xu 2Fu left home afterwards in a depressed state!

    He and Chu Mo decided to head towards the military camp and rx.

    Then along the road, they encountered the injured Miao Yiniang!

    Miao Yiniang was being hunted down by people at the time. She suffered serious injury and would soon be beyond cure. She saw Chu Mo and Xu Fufu from far away, and she believed them to be saviors. Miao Yiniang saw they were just children when they got close, and she lost all hope, fainting on the spot.

    Miao Yiniang wasn¡¯t as elegant at that time. She was covered in dirt and blood. Normal children would have turned and ran.

    But Chu Mo and Xu Fufu only looked at each other. They lifted Miao Yiniang up and ran off. The two were young, but they both had begun cultivating Yuan power. Lifting up a person was naturally no problem.

    They found a secret location and hid Miao Yiniang inside. Then Chu Mo made Xu Fufu stay and watch Miao Yiniang. He tore off a piece of bloody clothes, returned to the original location, and waited there.

    Seven or eight men came by after a short time. They looked vicious. They pointed their des at Chu Mo once they saw him, and they asked if he had seen an injured girl.

    Chu Mo acted scared, and he brought the group to a riverbank several miles away. He said a girl jumped in the river here, and she was swept by the water.

    The group carefully searched all around, and they finally discovered a piece of bloody cloth in the brush. It was definitely the cloth worn by Miao Yiniang. Theypletely believed, and they didn¡¯t make things difficult for Chu Mo. The men then pursued to lower reaches of the river.

    Miao Yiniang avoided being seized!

    Xu 2Fu¡¯s trip to the military camp neverpleted, because he carried Miao Yiniang to Yellow me City. He found an extremely hidden ce to heal her wounds. Miao Yiniang then stayed in Yellow me City after her injuries healed.

    Chu Mo and Xu Fufu never asked about her history. Miao Yiniang also never said. But just by looking at her talent, Miao Yiniang should be a cultivator from a sect. She never denied this point.

    Several people tried to cause trouble when the Gluttonous Ogre opened, but they were practically all taken care of by Miao Yiniang.

    The room became quiet. The three seemed to recollect former events.

    The event four years ago had a deep influence on the three. Chu Mo kicking Xia Jie into an Eunuch definitely had something to do with those events. He felt the father and son were both animals, and not even death could wipe out their crimes.

    ¡°All in the past, I heard Xia Jing fell out of favor. Ha ha, those events are worth a toast.¡± Chu Mo lifted lifted up the pot of wine and poured three a sses. Then he lifted his ss andughed: ¡°I believe, we will be even better in the future!¡±

    Miao Yiniang radiant pupils flickered. She looked at Chu Mo and said: ¡°Right, this girl also believes the future will be even better!¡±

    Xu Fufu raised a ss and sighed: ¡°Hey, I¡¯m down a wife, it¡¯s really sad! I¡¯ve lost my love. I need to get drunk, you two don¡¯t speak to me!¡±

    ¡°Cut it!¡± Chu Mo and Miao Yiniang both gave Xu Fufu a dirty look.

    ¡°Fool!¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°Really stupid.¡± Miao Yiniang nodded: ¡°I don¡¯t know how Liu Mei¡¯er endures you. She is dead set on you.¡±

    Liu Mei¡¯er was the popr hostess at that time.

    Liu Mei¡¯er lived in Yellow me City at one of Xu Fufu¡¯s courtyards after being redeemed. He took her out and made her a manager of the Gluttonous Ogre when it opened shop. There was a lot of interaction between her and Miao Yiniang. The two were like sisters. Miao Yiniang was naturally very familiar with Liu Mei¡¯er¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, that is my Mei¡¯er¡­¡­of course she is dead set on me!¡± Xu Fufu said pleased with himself.

    ¡°Is big sister Mei still good?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°She says she really wants to thank you.¡± Miao Yiniang said smiling.

    Xu Fufu immediately got mad. He looked at Chu Mo angry: ¡°Little ck Chu¡­¡­!¡±

    Chu Mo looked innocent: ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°How could it not have to do with you? Mei¡¯er still won¡¯t let me touch her. She says I swindled her, and the real savior is you¡­¡­.¡± Xu Fufu looked like he would spit blood: ¡°Uncle has such bad luck! I donate money, donate energy, and even get a beating, yet I don¡¯t get the least bit of credit in the end¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo almost passed outughing. He looked at the fool and said: ¡°Some day, how about I give you a good rmendation when I see sister Mei?¡±

    ¡°Fine fine, but don¡¯t tell her anything. I want to try myself. Little ck Chu, everyone says I am the number one yboy in Yellow me City, but that is when I¡¯m not with you! Whenever I am with you, all the beatiful women only see you! They must all have eye diseases!¡± Xu Fufu returned a dirty look and muttered.

    A noisy sound suddenly came from down below. The three at the table couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle their brows.

 Chapter 63: Provincial Governeréˆ¥æªš Noble Son

    Chapter 63: Provincial Governer¡¯s Noble Son

    Chu Mo looked at Miao Yiniang: ¡°There are still people causing trouble here?¡±

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s face also carried an uncertain color. She said: ¡°It has been a long time since anyone caused trouble.¡±

    Xu Fufu looked at Chu Mo andughed: ¡°Perhaps they came for you!¡±

    Chu Mo curled his lips and coldly said: ¡°It must be said, many more people hate you in Yellow me City than hate me!¡±

    ¡°Fine, you two calm down, I¡¯ll go down and look.¡± Miao Yiniang said. She stood up and moved to leave.

    Xu Fufu said: ¡°Since the opportunity is here, let¡¯s go together. Who is so blind that they would dare run into my territory and cause trouble?¡±

    Miao Yiniang said: ¡°That¡¯s enough. Who in Yellow me City knows this is your business?

    Xu Fufuughed: ¡°This is simply seeing injustice on a journey, grabbing a sword, and helping!¡± He looked with bad intentions at Miao Yiniang¡¯s bursting chest: ¡°My de is very good, do you want to try?¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Miao Yiniang kicked Xu Fufu in the butt, directly sending him out of the room.

    The noisy sound below became even more distinct as soon as the door opened. A young man could be heard yelling unsatisfied: ¡°I have really never seen a restaurant like yours, you actually won¡¯t let me go upstairs? Fuck, uncle has plenty of money! Do you know who my father is? Do your want your restaurant shut down?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, who is your father? I should go ask your mother. How could outsiders like us know? Our little restaurant¡¯s business is really good. You should just ept the situation and move on. Does noble son disagree?¡± Miao Yiniang talked as she moved downstairs. She gave Chu Mo and Xu Fufu a passing nce along the way.

    The noisy group of people were on the third floor.

    In fact, the third floor was the mostvishly decorated floor!

    This floor was made up of severalrge and small rooms. Each room was carefully decorated, and had its own unique style. It showed very high quality and taste, but the rooms were not pompous or gaudy.

    The richest people in Yellow me City likes this floor the most. Even several of the people that could eat on the fourth floor chose to stay on the third.

    The fourth floor decorations were reserved. People without self-restraint felt it wasn¡¯t good. Furthermore, the entire fourth floor atmosphere was high-ss. It was extremely formal, and one would not normally go there unless they were entertaining important people.

    The style on the third floor was much more suited for friends and family gatherings.

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s spoke very vaguely. If the level of her voice was a little less, you couldn¡¯t even hear her scolding someone. The young man didn¡¯t hear her, and he saw the beautiful Miao Yiniang softly step down the stairs. His eyes immediately locked onto her.

    Miao Yiniang wrinkled her brow. She felt the most disgusting is men overflowing with lust, hoping to take a bite of her. Xu Fufu seems very flirty and often hits on her, but in reality, he is very respectful to her.

    ¡°Are you the boss here?¡± The young man saw Miao Yiniang¡¯s unweing expression right away. He retracted his cheesy expression and coldly spoke.

    Hees with evil intent!

    The closely following Chu Mo and Xu Fufu looked at each other. They both understood the opponent¡¯s intent.

    ¡°Not bad, noble son appears to be a person of status at first look. Making noise here, do you wish your status to fall?¡± Miao Yiniang dully said.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­.a small restaurant owner speaking such words. Looks like you are able bully people.¡± A thirty year old man stood next to the young noble son. His face looked violent. He wore splendid clothing, and he appeared to have some skill. He coldly said to Miao Yiniang: ¡°Is a supporter behind the scenes? Is that why you don¡¯t ce anyone in your eyes?¡±

    Miao Yiniang inly smiled: ¡°You speak serious words. We are only a restaurant here, that¡¯s it. We open our doors wide and wee anyone to eat. But if there is trouble¡­¡­.it is best to do without.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, this is the first time noble son has seen someone more arrogant than myself. And it is a female restaurant owner, really interesting¡­¡­really interesting!¡± The young man¡¯s facial color became cold as he spoke: ¡°Zhang Mo, tell her who I am!¡±

    The violent looking man coldly said: ¡°He is the Qing province governor Zhang Chong¡¯s noble son, Zhang Qingyu!¡±

    Chu Mo and Xu Fufu heard the three words Qing province governor, and they were immediately a little startled. They looked at each other, and Xu Fufu¡¯s mouth slightly opened. He barely whispered: ¡°Xia Jing!¡±

    The Qing province is the closest province to Yellow me City. It is also thergest province among Da Xia¡¯s nine. The Qing province¡¯s governor Zhang Chong obviously has great authority. He is a truly powerful official. And this Zhang Chong is a zealous follower of Xia Jing.

    Xu Fufu winked at Chu Mo when he spoke: Look, didn¡¯t they obviously rush here for you?

    Chu Mo was a bit helpless. He knew that Xia Jing and Xia Jia woulde for revenge sooner orter, but he never thought they woulde this fast. He just returned to Yellow me City, and they have already started. But isn¡¯t this method a little low in level?

    Chu Mo was a little vexed at the same time. Does the prince of Da Xia not have any brains? He shouldn¡¯t use this kind of method to find trouble. The best method for a person of Xia Jing¡¯s status to get revenge, it is simply to make the person disappear from the world!

    Xia Jie also extremely hated Chu Mo. He hated being unable to tear Chu Mo to pieces, but he also wouldn¡¯t use this brainless method.

    ¡®Could this provincial level noble son be acting on his own?¡¯ Chu Mo thought to himself.

    Zhang Qingyu¡¯s father is the close follower of prince Xia Jing. This is no secret in Da Xia.

    Prince Xia Jing losing favor was a huge blow to Zhang Chong. His supporting mountain directly copsed. How long he can maintain his reign as a provincial governor¡­¡­.is really hard to say.

    So Zhang Qingyu naturally hated Chu Mo. He believed Chu Mo is the origin for Xia Jing¡¯s downfall. After all, this is what the rumors say.

    Chu Mo felt that Zhang Qingyu heard he was in the Gluttonous Ogre, and he directly rushed here to find trouble.

    But Zhang Qingyu never imagined that he wouldn¡¯t even get to see Chu Mo. He was unexpectedly blocked off by the restaurant workers before he could go upstairs!

    A person with Zhang Qinyu¡¯s status would normally have the qualifications to eat on the fifth floor. The problem is the Gluttonous Ogre personnel had never seen him before.

    Zhang Qingyu was naturally in a rage. If he wasn¡¯t hiding his status to cause Chu Mo trouble, he would have smashed this ce a long time ago.

    Miao Yiniang is extremely clever. How could she not understand what is going on after seeing the situation? She turned around and told Chu Mo and Xu Fufu to return. She would settle this.

    Her intentions immediately made Zhang Qingyu even more angry. He coldy said: ¡°What? Is the provincial governor not worthy of this restaurant¡¯s boss?¡±

    Miao Yiniang was just about to speak, but Xu Fufu came down from the stairs. He stopped on thest step. Because from there, he was higher up than Zhang Qingyu. He looked down upon Zhang Qingyu andughed loudly: ¡°A provincial governor really isn¡¯t bad, a high level official!¡±

    Zhang Qingyu had naturally done his homework beforeing to seek trouble. He knew who this handsome young man was. His face revealed a slight smile when he heard Xu Fufu speak tteringly. He even pretended not to notice Xu Fufu stood on the step to be a head taller.

    But Xu Fufu continued on: ¡°But a provincial governor¡¯s son¡­¡­.what is he?¡±

    Zhang Qingyu¡¯s face immediately changed.

    Xu Fufu provoked him: ¡°This is Yellow me City! Not the Qing province! Do you want to cause trouble here, or leave? Your master hides at home all day with his tail between his legs. He doesn¡¯t daree outside and face reality. What have youe out all cocky for?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­on what basis do you speak this way to me?¡± Zhang Qingyu wanted to punch the young man on the steps right in the face, but he sized up the situation inside, and didn¡¯t dare.

    This young man¡¯s status was much more impressive than a provincial level noble son like himself. If he really did this, his father and even Xia Jing probably couldn¡¯t protect him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three words.¡± Xu Fufu pupil¡¯s coldly shed as he looked at Zhang Qingyu: ¡°Scram!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only one word.¡± Chu Mo pointed out.

    ¡°Ah, I still have two words huh?¡± Xu Fufu¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°My math isn¡¯t too good, see forgiveness. Then how about I add two words.¡±

    ¡°Leave now!¡±

    A harsh bark.

    It actually made Zhang Qingyu¡¯s body slightly quiver.

    Xu Fufu disappointedly shook his head. He turned to Chu Mo and said: ¡°Really embarrassing¡­¡­do you see? This terrified little thing came running here to find trouble. Ah¡­¡­not enough to make me lose face.¡±

    Zhang Qingyu¡¯s face became bright red. His blood began to boil, then he faced Chu Mo and yelled: ¡°The bastard named Chu¡­¡­he only has the ability to hide behind a woman and a brother. This boss came to bring you trouble today!¡±

    This voice made Miao Yiniang and Xu Fufu¡¯s faces greatly change, and be extremely agitated.

    As for Chu Mo¡ª¡ª

    Smack!

    The clear noise of someone being pped in the face resounded.

    Noble son Zhang Qingyu spun around in ce more than a dozen times by the strike.

    He cried like a baby, and spat out a mouthful of blood. There were also over a dozen teeth mixed in with the spit. Finally he sshed onto his butt on the floor. His face lookedpletely ignorant, with dull eyes. Chu Mo actually pped him silly.

    ¡°Uneducated thing, speak to me like that again, and I¡¯ll have your life!¡± Chu Mo stood at Miao Yiniang¡¯s side. He coldly stared at Zhang Qingyu sitting on the ground. The thing he hated most since he was a child is people cursing his family name.

    Everyone knows the army General Fan Wudi raised an orphan child named Chu Mo.

    Because of this, when Chu Mo was present, any mention of his father and mother was taboo. If someone dared curse Chu Mo¡¯s parents, it didn¡¯t matter who, Chu Mo wouldpletely lose his mind.

    Zhang Qingyu acted recklessly. He felt the son of an army general, not even blood rted, could be cursed or hit. What could he do back?

    The rumors say prince Xia Jing fell out of grace because of Chu Mo, but that is because there is a young princess in the rumor! Otherwise, why was the emperor indifferent when Chu Mo was being hunted down?

    So in the bottom of his heart, Zhang Qingyu never ced Chu Mo in his eyes. He never thought Chu Mo would act without first exining, or at least cursing him. But rather Chu Mo simply pped him right away. Chu Mo pped him silly, and scattered his wits.

    ¡°Bold, you actually dare strike the provincial noble son in public!¡±

    ¡°Grab him!¡±

    ¡°Quickly bind him!¡±

    The young man next to Zhang Qingyumanded in a low voice: ¡°Kill if he resists!¡±

    Several men slightly hesitated, then charged at Chu Mo!

    ng!

    Ring!

    They each pulled out weapons, and murderous looks emerged.

    ¡°Want to kill me?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s pupils shined a cold light. He raised his hand, blocked Miao Yiniang and Xu Fufu, then said: ¡°You all don¡¯t move!¡±

    He suddenly rushed forward after speaking. His image flickered like a demon, and several people were sent flying out the window.

 Chapter 64: Behind the Yellow Bird

    Chapter 64: Behind the Yellow Bird

    The street immediately burst withmotion and shocked cries.

    Several people were normally walking on the street. They never thought half a dozen people would fall from the sky, and then ruthlessly smash into the hard limestone ground. Three of them even passed out. Two of them wereid out on the ground whimpering, who knows how many bones they broke.

    Chu Mo walked over to Zhang Qingyu, pulled him up by the cor, hauled him to the window, and let his body suspend in the air. He coldly asked: ¡°Noble son Zhang, you want to kill me?¡±

    The fourth floor of the Gluttonous Ogre wasn¡¯t especially high, but it wasn¡¯t low either. This altitude was enough to kill a person if they fell at the right angle.

    A cool wind blew past, Zhang Qingyu¡¯s body suddenly trembled, soon after¡­¡­he soiled himself. He was actually scared **!

    [TL: ** in raws.]

    ¡°Noble son Chu¡­¡­noble son Chu, I was wrong. I never wanted to kill you! Boohoo¡­¡­.I only wanted to teach you a lesson. Get¡­¡­get revenge for Xia Jie. I really never thought to kill you ah¡­¡­don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m begging you. Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Zhang Qingyu¡¯s body suspended outside. Urine and feces dripped down his elegant clothing, stinking to high heaven.

    The people below exploded, scattering far away. It was really losing face to the extreme level.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to kill me? Why did your subordinates want to kill me?¡± Chu Mo coldly looked at Zhang Qingyu. He was so scared that all the color had left his face. Chu Mo waspletely disgusted.

    ¡°They¡­¡­they aren¡¯t my men¡­¡­¡± Zhang Qingyu whimpered: ¡°They are Xia Jie¡¯s subordinates¡­¡­they are all men from the prince¡¯s house! They have nothing to do with me!¡±

    Miao Yiniang was behind Chu Mo, and she was originally worried the situation was getting a little out of hand. She rxed a breath when she heard those words. Shen then disdainfullyughed, and softly said: ¡°Truly a small-minded toy.¡±

    Xu Fufu couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Yes, he says his own subordinates acted without permission? What a fool!¡±

    Smack!

    Chu Mo tested out his right arm that wasn¡¯tpletely healed. He gave Zhang Qingyu a smack, and he still felt a little dull pain. Chu Mo then coldlyughed: ¡°Do I believe what you say? Right, I have a grudge with Xia Jie, but you sully your master¡¯s name in public. My grudge is clear, given that I hate Xia Jie. But I have never seen such shameless behavior!¡±

    The crowd below couldn¡¯t help but loudly apud.

    ¡°Noble son Chu is a good person! He is a worthy grandson of the general. His gratitude and grudges are clear!¡±

    ¡°Noble Son Chu distinguishes from right and wrong, even behind closed doors!¡±

    ¡°He even resolves on behalf of his enemies. This kind of attitude¡­¡­is worthy of admiration!¡±

    ¡°Absurd¡­¡­when did my little ck brother be so shameless?¡± Xu Fufu looked shocked at Chu Mo.

    ¡°Really, even though he originally had such intelligence, he wouldn¡¯t use it in public like this. Goodness, where did my good hearted young master go?¡± Miao Yiniang said with a tinge of emotion.

    Zhang Qingyu immediately regretted saying those words, but his little life was clutched by the hands of another. His senses had flown away. How could he dare lie? He even lost his ability to think. Zhang Qingyu whimpered: ¡°I¡¯m not deceiving you. I carry a letter from Xia Jie. You will know at first nce!¡±

    ¡°Damn, there¡¯s even evidence?¡± Xu Fufu was startled.

    ¡°Pig!¡± Miao Yiniang had nothing else to say.

    Zhang Qingyu struggled, and he fished out a letter from his pocket. He opened it trembling: ¡°Look, look, here is Xia Jie¡¯s seal. This handwriting¡­¡­is also his!¡±

    Chu Mo squinted, nced at it, and coldly smiled. He was just about to say something.

    At that time, there was shrill piercing sound in the air

    Whoosh!

    A feather arrow flew towards Zhang Qingyu¡¯s back!

    Not good!

    The enemy wanted to kill the witness!

    Chu Mo was immediately furious. There wasn¡¯t much he could do, so he threw Zhang Qingyu into a fruit stand below.

    Smash!

    The arrow violently stuck into the Gluttonous Ogre¡¯s wall, almost entirely sinking in. There was only the feather tail sticking out of the wall, fiercely trembling

    This arrow was meant to kill!

    Zhang Qingyu wouldn¡¯t die from being thrown into the fruit stand, but falling from such a height made him cry like a little baby. Who knows how many bones he broke.

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s body already became a shadow when Chu Mo threw Zhang Qingyu down. She flew out the fourth story window in the direction the arrow came from.

    Xu Fufu¡¯s face became ice-cold as he called over several people. Hemanded something to them, and then he walked to Chu Mo¡¯s side: ¡°Xia Jie¡­¡­he seeks death!¡±

    The people below in the street fled in all directions. The recents scene was really too shocking. The events were exciting, but they would rather have their lives.

    ¡°Go grab that letter and bring it back. Also,pensate the fruit stand vendor ten times over.¡± Chu Mo stood beside the window, his expression wasn¡¯t too good looking. Had it not been for the arrow, it could be said Zhang Qingyu was only a little slow. He just wanted to please his master, and bring Chu Mo trouble.

    But this letter and the arrow made Chu Mo have an ice-cold feeling. He was unbelievably angry!

    Because he is being framed!

    Chu Mo would be put in another inescapable situation had Zhang Qingyu died here today.

    Other people couldn¡¯t be certain where the arrow flew from, and the me would be ced on Chu Mo.

    As far as the letter? Chu Mo darede to a conclusion¡­¡­given that Zhang Qingyu readily insisted the letter is from Xia Jie, it is absolutely a fake!

    A far as Chu Mo goes, beating up a provincial noble son wouldn¡¯t be a problem, so long as he didn¡¯t die. But it would be apletely different matter if he died!

    Even Xu Zhongliang, the recently appointed Grand Secretary, would be implicated!

    Because his grandson Xu Fufu is also there.

    Including the Gluttonous Ogre and Miao Yiniang, no one could get away!

    ¡°Looks like I always underestimated them before.¡± Chu Mo coldly said: ¡°I believe your rtionship with the Gluttonous Ogre cannot be hidden much longer.¡±

    Xu Fufu¡¯s trusted men went down to clear up the destruction and take back the letter. He heard Chu Mo¡¯s words, and indifferentlyughed: ¡°If it can¡¯t be hidden, then it can¡¯t be hidden. I built this restaurant with my own hands. I didn¡¯t use family money! All of the funds are clean! Whoever wants to file aint against the Xu family has really miscalcted.¡±

    ¡°But today¡¯s affair is a little unexpected. Looks like, not only is that idiot Xia Jie scheming, but I¡¯m afraid his father Xia Jing cannot escape me. Damn, this skill is truly fierce. On the surface, it appears to be a sh between noble sons, but it is on a higher level in reality. Killing several birds with one stone, really a good trick.¡±

    Xu Fufu and Chu Mo are both extremely clever. These situations are not strange even though they are young. Deceiving them is practically an impossibility.

    Xu Fufu¡¯s subordinates brought the letter back at this time. Xu Fufu looked it over, and his brow wrinkled.

    Chu Mo simply said: ¡°Fake?¡±

    Xu Fufu nodded: ¡°Xia Jie¡¯s brains didn¡¯t spoil along with his dick. He isn¡¯t enough of an idiot to leave evidence in another¡¯s hands.¡± Xu Fufu was about to rip apart the letter as he spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Chu Mo stopped him.

    ¡°Why? We can¡¯t use a fake as evidence? Nothing would happen even if it went all the way up to the emperor. We would be branded as false users.¡± Xu Fufu strangely looked at Chu Mo: ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking of using this letter to sue them?¡± Little ck brother¡­¡­I remember you weren¡¯t so foolish?¡±

    ¡°Sue them? I¡¯m not that foolish.¡± Chu Mo coldly smiled: ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to tear apart such a good letter? I had to fight my way out and flee Yellow me City in the past. I walked alone on the ice-field, narrowly escaping¡­¡­I have returned today, and I still haven¡¯t settled the score. They have taken the initiative. Do they still believe me to be the same person? The one they could easily bully half a year ago?¡±

    Xu Fufu squinted: ¡°You want to¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ha, this is something I will tell youter. Remember to tidy up everything broken for me!¡± Chu Mo patted Xu Fufu¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Those men I threw outside are certainly not from the prince¡¯s mansion! Tie the ones up that haven¡¯t died for me to use! In addition, send people to guard that idiot Zhang Qingyu. Don¡¯t let him die. Then inform his father to bring people! This is a big favor! We saved his son!¡±

    ¡°My goodness, little ck brother, you really aren¡¯t that simple youth anymore. You are truly ruthless, and without any shame! But I like it!¡± Xu Fufu grinned. He hits a man¡¯s son, throws him out a window, and then he wants the man to be thankful. This is something the previous Chu Mo definitely couldn¡¯t do. At most he would¡¯ve sat behind the scenes and given Xu Fufu this idea.

    ¡°Yes, I will leave this to you.¡± Chu Mo curled his lips and thought: Is this much? I will let you go through the things I have experienced. You would be even more ruthless!

    Compared with Seventh Elder of the Immortal Sky and Elder Hao Yue, would I be considered shameless? I am still a pure little snowkepared to them!

    ¡°What are you leaving to do?¡± Xu Fufu said to Chu Mo. He looked at the letter in his hand, and he said speechlessly: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be going to the prince¡¯s mansion to cause trouble?¡±

    Chu Mo grinned wide: ¡°Listen to the news!¡± Chu Mo¡¯s figure shed as he spoke. He jumped out the window and glided two hundred feet through the air. Hended on the rooftop across the street on his tiptoes, then he leaped up again, disappearing out of sight.

    Xu Fufu stood at the fourth floor window feeling anxious. His Yuan power is only at the second realm. He would dare jump out the window, but to do it like Chu Mo is an impossibility.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to the prince¡¯s mansion to cause trouble? Why is he leaving behind a sworn brother?¡± Xu Fufu swore, and he finished taking care of matters there. He was actually a little relieved in his heart. Someone of his status would be unsuited to appear in the prince¡¯s mansion. Xu Fufu would bring his grandfather great trouble without any valid justification.

    Miao Yiniang returned at this time, and her facial color was a little unsightly.

    Xu Fufu asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t find anyone?¡±

    Miao Yiniang shook her head: ¡°Dead!¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡± Xu Fufu stared nkly.

    ¡°Suicide.¡± Miao Yiniang gritted her teeth: ¡°I was only one step behind!¡±

    Xu Fufu¡¯s brow wrinkled, and he mumbled: ¡°Looks like¡­¡­this will be some fun!¡±

    ¡°And young master?¡± Miao Yiniang somewhat strangely asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s attacking the prince¡¯s mansion.¡± Xu Fufu¡¯s smile was gloating, yet it held some regret.

 Chapter 65: Angrily Smashing Prince Mansion

    Chapter 65: Angrily Smashing Prince Mansion

    Miao Yiniang was startled. Her eyes revealed a worried color: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±

    Xu Fufuughed: ¡°Could I stop him? His current power is much higher than mine. I already can¡¯t even see him! Besides, it¡¯s good for him to go cause some trouble. Otherwise that old son of a bitch Xia Jing will believe everyone in Da Xia is afraid of him.¡±

    ¡°You¡­..you could have persuaded him!¡± Miao Yiniang stomped her foot, then said: ¡°Do you believe the Prince Mansion is filled with ordinary people? Is it that easy to break into?¡±

    ¡°You ah, you¡¯re in such a concerned state of chaos.¡± Xu Fufu looked at Miao Yiniang, then he muttered: ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing when an old cow eats young grass? I am also young grass!¡±

    [TL: An old cow eating young grass is a saying for an older man in a rtionship with a much younger woman. Xu Fufu is saying ¡®I can be your young grass instead of Chu Mo.¡¯]

    ¡°Xu 2Fu!¡± Miao Yiniang¡¯s pupils revealed and ice-cold light. She was truly angry.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, don¡¯t catch fire. I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± Xu Fufu softly said: ¡°You really don¡¯t need to worry. Your young master may be a hundred percent bloody, but he isn¡¯t a blockhead without brains. He has quite a lot inside. Take it easy this time. Xia Jing and Xia Jie, those sons of bitches will certainly suffer.¡±

    ¡°How do you know? Is it because of the letter? Do you take Xia Jie for a fool? Do you think he would personally write a letter and give it to someone else?¡± Miao Yiniang¡¯s stare wasn¡¯t kind, and she spoke in a huff.

    ¡°Ha ha, don¡¯t¡¯ worry. Little ck Chu isn¡¯t that stupid. He certainly has a n!¡± Xu Fufu saidpletely unfazed.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Miao Yiniang asked.

    ¡°I believe him!¡± Xu Fufu dully said: ¡°Big sister, I¡¯ve been with him since we were in diapers. If he was truly an impulsive person, he wouldn¡¯t have left Yellow me City at that time!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s merely because you trust him?¡± Miao Yiniang looked at Xu Fufu in disbelief: ¡°You don¡¯t even know his n¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, sister, do you dare make a bet with me?¡± Xu Fufu¡¯s face revealed a dirty expression.

    ¡°This girl can¡¯t be gambled for so cheaply.¡± Miao Yiniang coldly smiled.

    ¡°No no no, I have respect for sister. How could I gamble for you?¡± Xu Fufu¡¯s face looked innocent.

    Miao Yiniang looked at Xufufu with distrust: ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I bet, Little ck brother will certainly bring the prince¡¯s house to ruins, and he will return back intact! Xu Fufu said. He remembered the rxed smile Chu Mo carried when he left: ¡°If you win, I guarantee, if I make another move at big sister, you can have all my shares of the Gluttonous Ogre!¡±

    Miao Yiniang coldly smiled, but she still asked: ¡°What happens if I lose?¡±

    ¡°If you lose, you have to give little ck brother a kiss in front of everyone. And not on the cheek! Remember ah, in front of everyone!¡± Xu Fufu could not help butugh as he thought of the scene.

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Miao Yiniang¡¯s face became red. She nibbled her teeth and grunted: ¡°A kiss is a kiss, what¡¯s so special? I¡¯ll bet with you! I also want him to return unharmed, but I¡¯m not as optimistic as you! I¡¯m personally going to the Prince Mansion to watch myself!¡±

    Xu Fufu chuckled: ¡°Okay, wait for me to take care of things here. We will go together!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Gluttonous Ogre was located in the heart of Yellow me City. It wasn¡¯t too far way from the Prince Mansion.

    Because of this, Chu Mo appeared in front of the Prince Mansion after not much time had passed.

    Xia Jing¡¯s mansion, as the prince of Da Xia, was considerably extravagant.

    The area was extremely vast. In addition to the numerous yardage, there was a huge garden, ake, a rock garden¡­¡­waterside pavilions, basically everything.

    It was simply a royal garden duplicate! There were even precious flowers and trees the royal gardens didn¡¯t have!

    The mansion¡¯s gate is majestically towering. Two tall stone Qilin statues stood atop the gates.

    [TL: A Qilin is a mythical Chinese animal. It reminds me of a half dragon half unicorn. You can read more about it here]

    The vermillion colored entrance was lofty and thick. There were also two strong guards stationed at the gates. Their appearance was solemn and their posture straight.

    There was a sign with two bold letters hung on the gate. It said ¡®Prince Mansion¡¯!

    Chu Mo hadn¡¯t yet arrived at the gate when a guard yelled out: ¡°The Prince Mansion is an important ce. Unauthorized persons must leave!¡±

    Chu Mo chuckled, and he moved unfazed towards the Prince Mansion gate.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The guard immediately pulled the sword out of the sheath, then moved towards Chu Mo: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Causing trouble!¡± Chu Mo started his footwork skill after responding. His image shed. He arrived before the guard lifting a raised fist.

    Boom!

    The bodyguard was sent flying by Chu Mo¡¯s fist.

    If Chu Mo didn¡¯t control his power, then this fist¡­¡­would have struck him dead!

    Even though he held back, the bodyguard was still sent flying quite a few feet. He heavily crashed into the ground and started to moan.

    The other bodyguard immediately rang a bell next to the gate, and he shouted: ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Chu Mo rushed forward, lifted the bodyguard by the cor, and threw him far away.

    Soon after, Chu Mo raised his foot and kicked towards the vermilion colored gate!

    The Prince Mansion gate normally didn¡¯t open. Prince Xia Jing rarely went outside. Normally the small gate on the side was used. It was usually only opened for important celebrations or festivals.

    Because of this, there were several bolts on the inside!

    The wooden gate door was more than a foot thick. The outside was also wrapped in copper ting, and it was painted a vermillion color. There were also the pure copper bolts inside. It could only be smashed open by a battering ram that could explode with thousands of pounds of force. Using bare hands¡­¡­it is practically an impossibility to smash open.

    But Chu Mo only used a kick!

    Boom!

    The copper bolts inside immediately bent out of shape, who knows how far they flew.

    A powerful force, even the hinges and walls on both sides shattered into small pieces.

    Copsing with a loud rumble!

    The thick heavy gate tower above immediately lost support, and it copsed down with a rumble. The sign saying ¡®Prince Mansion¡¯ was directly crushed by the pressure, breaking apart!

    The wealthy aristocrats of Da Xia all lived around the Prince Mansion. The street was peaceful, but there were still people walking around.

    They all lost the ability to think after seeing this scene. Dumbstruck, they foolishly stared. The Prince Mansion gate fumed smoke and dust everywhere, aplete mess!

    Then the people made a mad dash back to their homes after returning to their senses. They wanted to pass on the shocking news.

    The street quickly became lively.

    ¡°Heavens, there is actually a person that dares cause trouble at the Prince Mansion. Is this maddness?¡±

    ¡°Why does that youngster look a little familiar?¡±

    ¡°It looks like old General Fan¡¯s grandson ah¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Half a year ago¡­¡­didn¡¯t he make Xia Jie a eunuch? Why has he returned? Didn¡¯t prince Xia Jing give the order to have him killed?

    ¡°He actually darese striking back? He truly has courage! Hahaha, interesting!¡±

    Every person that could live here had high authority. They were all the wealthy aristocrats of Da Xia. They all stood from far away and watched the activity at this time. But now they looked like a group ofmon people at the marketce. Their faces were all glowing with excitement.

    Today¡¯s excitement¡­¡­is truly too big!

    Chu Mopletely smashed the Prince Mansion gate with one kick. The resentment inside leaked out a little. Kicking down arge gate like this is no challenge for a Yuan cultivator on the verge of breaking into the fourth realm.

    Practically everyone living on the edges of the Prince Mansion property were guards and subordinates. Because of this, arge amount of guards charged towards Chu Mo after the dust settled.

    Chu Mo thundered loudly: ¡°Da Jie, you son of a bitch! Come out for me! I spared you in vain before. I never thought you would actually send men to assassinate me!¡±

    ¡°Xia Jing! Xia Jing¡­¡­you old thief, you alsoe out! If you don¡¯t give me an exnation for today, I¡¯ll smash your Prince Mansion!¡±

    The crowd watching outside clearly heard everything. They were all left speechless.

    This youngster¡­¡­isn¡¯t he too fierce? He actually dares call prince Xia Jing an old thief!

    Chu Mo directly face the group of approaching guards.

    The most powerful of these guards didn¡¯t exceed the yellow rank two realm. Could they be Chu Mo¡¯s match? Chu Mo took care of them in the blink of an eye. Although Chu Mo held back, the group of guards lost their entire ability to fight, and they had difficulty just climbing up from the ground.

    ¡°Xia Jie¡­¡­ get out here!¡±

    ¡°You have the courage to use the Qing prefecture governor¡¯s son to kill me. You don¡¯t have the courage toe fight me directly?¡±

    ¡°Xia Jing, you are the prince of Da Xia. Did you teach your child to be this way? No wonder the emperor took away your Grand Secretary position. His majesty is truly wise! You can¡¯t even teach your child, how could you rule a nation?¡±

    ¡°Both of youe out! Today we will have a good talk! The matter six months ago still isn¡¯t finished. You both still want to kill me? Do you really think you can bully uncle Chu Mo?¡±

    Chu Mo moved into the Prince Mansion interior while yelling. At the same time, he destroyed everything inside the Prince Mansion.

    ¡°This flower isn¡¯t bad, do you want it? You don¡¯t like it? You don¡¯t want it? Okay, I also don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s a little unsightly. I¡¯ll smash it!¡±

    ¡°What about this tree? What? Still no response? Hasn¡¯t it grown a little tall? Cut it down!¡±

    ¡°The rock garden is an eyesore here. They would be better filling theke!¡±

    Boom rumble rumble!

    Ssh ssh!

    The whole Prince Mansion was in ruins after a short time.

    Chu Mo¡¯s voice spread far away, everyone outside could hear him clearly.

    Each and every one was entirely speechless. Has the Fan General¡¯s grandson gone crazy? He actually dares cause such a disturbance at the Prince Mansion. Is he not afraid of death?

    Everyone who has entered the Prince Mansion knows that the flowers and trees inside¡­¡­not a single one is ordinary!

    They were all extremely rare and valuable species. Some would even quickly be extinct!

    The Prince Mansion was like a duplicate of the royal gardens. For it to be smashed by someone, it made the crowd of people that rushed over to watch extremely happy.

    Xia Jing naturally has his own faction, but it is not without enemies. Because he has been too overbearing over the years, he has forged a lot of enemies. These people had a lot of support inside for Chu Mo¡¯s actions. They eagerly wished he became even more violent. They wanted him to smash the entire Prince Mansion.

    And Chu Mo is doing just that!

    He just now entered the vast gardens of the Prince Mansion. They actually raised lions, tigers, and other fierce beasts there. He kicked open the cages andughed: ¡°You were originally kings of the mountains and grasnds. How can you be locked up like cats? Go out and y!¡±

    Roar!

    The lions and tigers immediately gushed out, passing by Chu Mo¡¯s side.

    Chu Mo¡¯s aura made the group of beasts not dare attack him. But that didn¡¯t mean they were afraid to attack others!

    Quickly, there were roars and shrieks all throughout the Prince Mansion.

    ¡°Xia Jing¡­¡­prince, you orchestrate a crime, then you want to kill the witness. Do you not feel ashamed?¡±

    ¡°Xia Jie, you shameless thing. Cowardly little rat¡­¡­do you not deserve it?¡±

    Boom rumble rumble!

    Two elegant buildings copsed into dust.

    Arge amount of guards already started to circle around at this time. But they were well behaved. They didn¡¯t attack like the first time. They all knew they weren¡¯t Chu Mo¡¯s match.

    An indignant voice passed through the air: ¡°Little thing, you are an ouw, do you want to die?¡±

    Chu Moughed: ¡°Finally someone decentes? Don¡¯t waste words, quicklye out and y. Young master wants to continue destroying!¡±

    Boom!

    Another building copsed.

    The opponent immediately roared: ¡°You seek death!¡±

    Ring!

    A sword light shed. A man stabbed towards Chu Mo.

 Chapter 66: Maverick Youngster

    Chapter 66: Maverick Youngster

    ¡°Go away!¡± Chu Mo roared: ¡°You bullying dog! The most fierce person trying to kill me at that time was you!¡±

    Qing!

    An enormous sound.

    The opponents long sword snapped. Chu Mo¡¯s de¡­¡­already stuck into the man¡¯s neck.

    Theing people were scared stupid. The remaining half of the sword in the man¡¯s hand nged to the floor. His face was pale, fearfully looking at Chu Mo.

    Of course he knew who Chu Mo was. He really pursued Chu Mo to kill him half a year ago.

    But a mysterious woman blocked him at the very end, and she let the young man escape. He dared be certain, this youngster was no match for him half a year ago. Don¡¯t speak about one Chu Mo¡­¡­.but even ten wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill the man.

    How could he change this much over half a year? Without onending one strike¡­¡­he was defeated?

    Is this a dream?

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Weren¡¯t you quite forward when you originally chased me?¡± Chu Mo pressed down with Murdering Heaven onto the thirty-eight-year-old man¡¯s neck.

    A wound immediately appeared, and blood flowed out!

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­don¡¯t¡­¡­don¡¯t kill me. I, I was following orders.¡± The man immediately begged for mercy.

    ¡°Little animal, go die!¡± an old voice came from behind Chu Mo. A shrill piercing noise followed right after.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t even turn to look. He backhanded with Murdering Heaven that was lodged in the thirty-eight year old¡¯s neck.

    Qing!

    Crack!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A miserable yell followed after a loud sh.

    An old man used his hand to block the blood flowing from his shoulder, and incredible screams came from his mouth.

    An arm and a broken sword fell to the ground.

    Chu Mo¡¯s de first broke the man¡¯s sword, then it continued on, chopping into the his arm. Soon after, the de moved back to the thirty-eight-year-old man¡¯s neck.

    Everything moved unbelievably fast!

    And the hand holding the de¡­¡­was unexpectedly the left hand!

    Chu Mo shifted his body, and he coldly stared at the old man behind him with the cut arm: ¡°Old thing, among the most fierce people trying to kill me, you were the strongest, a yellow rank three Yuan Closure cultivator, a master of the killing de, and extremely skillful. Do you still remember what you told me at that time?¡±

    The old man astonishingly stared at Chu Mo: ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡­¡­how could you¡­¡­how in such a short time¡­¡­.be this amazing?¡±

    ¡°You said, you would cut off my skin as punishment if you grabbed me. You said you were an expert in the death of a thousand cuts. You also said your sword skill was exquisite. You could cut me three thousand six hundred times before I died. You said you really enjoyed the process, and you loved to hear the miserable yells of your opponents. At the end when your opponent could no longer scream, you would finally cut off their tongue. Then you would watch your opponent¡¯s expression, from hatred to hopelessness, until they finally lose their senses¡­¡­.the mood bes very delightful.¡± Chu Mo looked at the old man, and he said awed: ¡°You said¡­¡­at my time, you would make me feel very satisfied¡­¡­.is that not right?¡±

    The old man was already scared stiff by Chu Mo. He stood there, and his eyes filled with shock: ¡°Not possible, not possible, in half a year¡¯s time, even a sect genius could not have suchrge progress¡­¡­absolutely impossible!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not as weird as you, so, I won¡¯t cut you to pieces sh by sh. There are three scars remaining on my body from you. They aren¡¯t deep because my friend risked her life to save me. I was fortunately able to flee Yellow me City.¡± Chu Mo didn¡¯t take notice of the old man¡¯s words. He inly said: ¡°But the scar you have left in my soul¡­¡­.is very deep! I just gave you one cut. There¡¯s three more to go¡­¡­are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± The old man suddenly gave a terrified scream. He turned tail and ran!

    Yuan Closure cultivators haven¡¯tpletely lost their fighting ability even if they lose an arm. But the fear in his mind already thoroughly prated, and there was no way to control himself.

    ¡°You want to run?¡± Chu Mo coldlyughed. Murdering Heaven flew out of his hands, whooshing through the air. It flew into the back of the old man, and it stuck out from his chest.

    The old man¡¯s body flew a hundred feet forward due to inertia, and he crashed to his knees on the ground. He twisted his head, as if wanting to look at Chu Mo, but his head powerlessly dropped. He weakly copsed to the ground.

    Violently killed on the spot!

    ¡°You are still short two cuts!¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°Ah!¡± the thirty eight year old man saw Chu Mocked a weapon. He suddenly snarled, pulled a dagger from his waist, and ruthlessly struck below Chu Mo¡¯s ribs.

    The angle of attack was right at the heart!

    This blow¡­¡­cunning! ruthless! extinguishing! quick!

    Chu Mo stamped with his footwork skill. His image flickered, and then he raised a fist and struck at the man¡¯s chest.

    Crack!

    A bone-splitting noise.

    The thirty-eight year old man spit out a mouthful of blood. He was sent flying, and he ruthlessly struck into a tree. He bounced another ten feet off before crashing into the ground, dead on the spot.

    Chu Mo slowly walked towards the old man. He pulled out Murdering Heaven. The silver colored sword wasn¡¯t smudged with a drop of blood.

    ¡°Xia Jing, have you still note out? Don¡¯t think of gathering more troops. They cannot stop me!¡± Chu Mo lifted Murdering Heaven, and he advanced towards the Prince Mansion rear courtyard.

    The central residence in the rear courtyard was the house of Xia Jing! All of his concubines lived in the rear courtyard.

    Chu Mo believed Xia Jing must have received the news by now.

    ¡°Chu Mo!¡± a harsh bark came from the rear courtyard.

    The sound of arge group of bodyguards running followed soon after. Prince Xia Jing came out of the rear courtyard while under the protection of a hundred bodyguards. Xia Jing¡¯s son, Xia Jie, was at his father¡¯s side, giving a poisonous look to Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo was immediately happy when he saw Xia Jie: ¡°Yo, little sister Xia Jie. Long time no see. Have you be all the more ** glowing?¡±

    ¡°Chu Mo, you seek death¡± The enemies saw each other, and their eyes became red. Chu Mo would already have died a hundred times if a stare could kill.

    Xia Jing¡¯s eyes immediately became red after seeing the corpses of the old man missing an arm and the thirty-eight year old. These were two bodyguards that he had spent a lot of money for. They came from sects, and they had been in the Prince Mansion for many years. They had received great trust from Xia Jing.

    He never thought the both would fall at the youngster¡¯s hand today. This made Xia Jing both scared and furious, and his abhorrence towards Chu Mo reached the highest level.

    ¡°Chu Mo you little animal, you actually dare return? Prince still hasn¡¯t settled the score with you. You unexpectedlye ughtering in my Prince Mansion? Do you take Da Xia¡¯sws for mere decorations? Do you think no one in Da Xia can control you? Don¡¯t think you can be an ouw just because you are a General¡¯s son! This is thend of Da Xia¡­¡­¡± Xia Jing was so angry that his hair stood on end and knocked off his hat.

    But Chu Mo didn¡¯t let him finish speaking. He coldly smiled and interrupted Xia Jing: ¡°This is Da Xia¡¯snd, not yournd prince Xia Jing! It is the current emperors!¡±

    Chu Mo disdainfully looked at Xia Jie who was beside Xia Jing: ¡°You both just used the foolish son of the Qing province governor. You tried to kill him and frame me. Is this how you settle the score?¡±

    ¡°You speak nonsense! A whole pile of bullshit!¡± Xia Jing roared.

    ¡°You know whether or not it is true. Da Xia¡¯sws naturally aren¡¯t decorations, but I must ask the prince. When your son tried to snatch amon girl in the streets, where did Da Xia¡¯sws go? Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing, then coldly said: ¡°Then you sent out two men to kill me, the very same two men I just killed. Da Xia¡¯sws¡­¡­where were they?¡±

    ¡°You venomously nder!¡± Xia Jie shrieked. His voice resembled a little girl.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Ha ha, miss Xia¡­¡­how am I ndering you? Do you have evidence or testimony?¡±

    ¡°Chu Mo¡­¡­I will kill you!¡± Xia Jie¡¯s expression was iparably wild. His family jewels had been trampled, and he had been stomped into a eunuch. Now he was being made a mockery, so Xia Jie immediately went wild. Hemanded: ¡°Shower him with arrows! Kill him!¡±

    The group of guards naturally didn¡¯t listen to his orders, and they all looked at Xia Jing. Xia Jing also hated Chu Mo to the extreme at this moment. He regretted not sending more men back then to cut this little animal to pieces.

    Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing and inly said: ¡°Old thief Xia Jing. Do you have the stones to talk one on one?¡±

    ¡°Outrageous, you actually dare address the prince by the taboo name!¡± The guard at Xia Jing¡¯s side snarled.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°You also know his taboo name?¡±

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t listen to the animal. Shoot him to death!¡± Xia Jie gnashed his teeth.

    Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo, and he coldly said: ¡°Little animal, don¡¯t think you can leave the Prince Mansion alive today! I not only will kill you, but I won¡¯t let your grandfather go either! And that Gluttonous Ogre restaurant? Do you think I don¡¯t know that is the business you and that Xu family scoundrel set up? Prince will personally burn down everything of yours!¡±

    ¡°Old thief, you speak nderous words. The Gluttonous Ogre¡¯s business is indeed good. It could even catch the discerning eye of an old thief. So, you want to plunder another person¡¯s business. All you have to do is speak, no one would dare oppose you in Da Xia right? Don¡¯t lump Gluttonous Ogre in with me. You speak such remarks without any evidence.¡± Chu Mo inly said: ¡°But it looks like the prince doesn¡¯t want to let this one go.¡±

    ¡°You! Chu Mo! Prince will hack you into pieces!¡± Xia Jingpletely went insane as soon as he heard these words. What did he hate the most? It was exactly these words!

    Xia Jing is is the grand prince of Da Xia. Apart from the emperor, he is the most powerful man in Da Xia!

    No one could change this fact, even if the Grand Secretary position was removed!

    But his only son had the family jewels stomped out by this youth. He is useless eunuch now. If he had the ability to have children, then it would be no problem. The beautiful women at his sides are like clouds, he could easily have another three boys and five girls.

    But he can¡¯t get it up!

    Xia Jing¡­¡­already lost that ability!

    The main culprit behind ending his family line is right before him!

    How could he not hate?

    Chu Mo slightly smiled. He looked at Xia Jing prepare to give themand, ready to turn Chu Mo into a hedgehog. Chu Mo simply said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange? In such a short period of time, I Chu Mo¡­¡­..how could I turn from someone chased out of Yellow me City by you into the present me. I can now single-handedly attack your Prince Mansion. How could I kill your two powerful guards? You¡­¡­don¡¯t you feel curious?¡±

    ¡°Prince isn¡¯t curious at all. In any case, you need to die.¡± Xia Jing¡¯s was so entirely mad that he was about to spit blood. Hecked any interest to talk.

    Xia Jie shrieked from the side: ¡°Quick¡­¡­kill him! Kill him!¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Xia Jie: ¡°Adults are speaking. Little girls step aside, don¡¯t interrupt!¡±

    ¡°Chu Mo¡­¡­¡± Xia Jie¡¯s voice was indeed very high pitched, especially when angered. It made him sound even more like a girl.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t pay Xia Jie any heed, and he fixed his eyes upon Xia Jing: ¡°You should know, I was a genius in Yellow me City. I was called the master of misceneous knowledge! I never stopped studying various things, even after entering the sect. I found an ancient record in master¡¯s library. There was a kind of prescription¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 67: That Prescription

    Chapter 67: That Prescription

    Chu Mo spoke to here, then he paused. Chu Mo discovered Xia Jing¡¯s eyes suddenly light up when he spoke these words.

    The bright rays of light in his eyes flickered passed very quickly, concealing his intent quite well, but Chu Mo knew he won.

    Chu Mo already knew the root cause of Xia Jing¡¯s rage beforeing here. It was because Chu Mo crippled his only son!

    Even if you have authority at all levels, even if you are a prince, even if you have wealth to match a country¡­¡­and can enjoy all the splendors of the world!

    But, if your family line ends, that is equivalent tocking any hope!

    What if¡­¡­.there is hope, to have another son or daughter?

    Chu Mo could be certain. Xia Jing¡¯s fury would have aplete change!

    Da Xia and Da Qi both historically paid attention to session through patrilineality. This was an entirely different custom than the grasnds. A queen could appear on the grasnds, but Da Xia and Da Qi have never had such an urrence. It was practically an impossibility.

    Therefore, He could dare recklessly cause havoc at the Prince Mansion. Chu Mo believed Xia Jing wasn¡¯t an idiot like Xia Jie. Things like hatred are sometimes dispensable, especially for people at the higher levels.

    ¡°Now, are you able to talk?¡± Chu Mo became serene inside. His whole body emitted a graceful aura.

    Even if Xia Jing was still furious at the youngster, he couldn¡¯t help but admit inside, that old fellow Fan Wudi sure picked a nice grandson!

    ¡®If my son¡­¡­could be like him, wouldn¡¯t that be good?¡¯ Xia Jing couldn¡¯t help but sigh inside.

    Xia Jie shrieked from the side at this time: ¡°Father, kill him¡­¡­get revenge for your son, kill him! Why haven¡¯t you given themand?¡± As he spoke, Xia Jie surprisingly went to a guard at his side and grabbed a bow: ¡°You all are afraid to kill¡­¡­I¡¯m not afraid of him¡­¡­.¡±

    Smack!

    A crisp sound, Xia Jing ruthlessly pped Xia Jie in the face: ¡°Go scurry back!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­father¡­¡­you¡­¡­you actually hit me¡­¡­you actually hit me?¡± Xia Jie rubbed his face and started crying.

    Xia Jing¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but weaken, but when thinking of the things said by Chu Mo, he steeled himself: ¡°Grab that spoiled thing. Watch him! Don¡¯t let him cause trouble!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Two guards carried Xia Jie away.

    ¡°You actually hit me¡­¡­you didn¡¯t kill my enemy, actually hit me¡­¡­.boohoo¡­¡­¡± Xia Jie actually began to weep while being carried away. The crying noise was distinct even though he was carried ought of sight.

    Xia Jing¡¯s face was somber. He waved a hand: ¡°You all withdraw!¡±

    The group of guards hesitantly withdrew. They were very afraid Chu Mo would suddenly violently attack Xia Jing. Two men were already sacrificed¡­¡­ this wasn¡¯t important to them, but if Xia Jing died¡­¡­they feared their entire families would suffer.

    Xia Jing coldly spoke: ¡°Withdraw, we couldn¡¯t stop him if he wanted to injure us!¡± The strength of those two sacrifices was much stronger than the hundred guards present. Xia Jing clearly knew this.

    Both those two men died in an instant at Chu Mo¡¯s hands! There was a true mighty power at the Prince Mansion, but this person had an odd temperament. He only promised to protect Xia Jing¡¯s life. He didn¡¯t care about anything else. Xia Jing had once witnessed this person¡¯s methods, and he hadplete confidence. Because of this, in the depths of his heart, he wasn¡¯t actually afraid of Chu Mo.

    The group of guards finally retreated.

    There was only Xia Jing and Chu Mo remaining. Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo: ¡°If you dare cheat me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not inclined to cheat you.¡± Chu Mo simply said: ¡°The hatred between you and me, you clearly know yourself, it is because of Xia Jie.¡±

    ¡°He did something wrong. I¡¯m not opposed to you teaching a lesson, but you were too ruthless. You actually trampled his family jewels¡­¡­Chu Mo, honestly ask yourself, the things you have done¡­¡­aren¡¯t they excessive? Am I wrong for chasing you because of this?¡± Xia Jing solemnly and slowly replied.

    Chu Moughed and said: ¡°If these words came from another person, I would feel ashamed and responsible. But what morals do you and your son have grand prince? You yourself know best. How about I tell your older brother the hidden things you¡¯ve done¡­¡­each and every single one? So don¡¯t say such useless words.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Xia Jing¡¯s face became ashen. He furiously looked at Chu Mo: ¡°What do you want to say to me? Chu Mo, is this your attitude? Do you feel¡­¡­I truly have no way to seize you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad¡­¡­anger injures the body.¡± Chu Mo bared a smile: ¡°It¡¯s just your serious expression made you look in a bad mood. You are really an old clever fox. What¡¯s with acting like a kind-hearted elder? I want to see your true shameless colors.¡±

    Chu Moughed as he watched Xia Jing be infuriated: ¡°Don¡¯t catch fire ha ha. I know you have an actual talent here at the Prince Mansion, and I¡¯m a little scared of him. I couldn¡¯t even run away if he decided to act. So, let¡¯s stop ying around.¡±

    Xia Jing was silent. He squinted and carefully sized up Chu Mo. This is the first time Xia Jing seriously observed this youth.

    ¡°You are a lot more formidable than I imagined.¡± Xia Jing dully said.

    Chu Mo smiled. He walked into a cool pavilion and sat down on a bench. He patted the bench and said: ¡°Prince, doesn¡¯t standing and talking hurt your waist? Come over and have a seat, don¡¯t be so polite!¡±

    Xia Jing ruthlessly stared at Chu Mo. He walked over and sat at the far end of the bench: ¡°Chu Mo, if I knew earlier that you were such a troublesome little bastard, I never would have let you escape alive!¡±

    ¡°Originally you didn¡¯t want to let me escape alive. Only I am lucky! Look, now we are speaking open and honest. Isn¡¯t themunication much more cheerful?¡± Chu Mo sat there and sucked in a deep breath: ¡°The Prince Mansion is really special. The air is so fresh.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not happy! You little bastard! You have turned the Prince Mansion to a pile of rubble! Those rare and precious flowers, I couldn¡¯t even cover the cost if I sold you!¡± Xia Jing¡¯s anger still lingered, and he stared Chu Mo down.

    ¡°How trivial. This little loss is nothing for the prince whose wealth rival¡¯s a nation.¡± Cu Mo inly smiled.

    ¡°You killed two of my followers. They both came from sects!¡± Xia Jing coldly stared at Chu Mo: ¡°This matter, nothing I say could make you burdened!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, I never counted on the prince being so kind.¡± Chu Moughed: ¡°You only need to give condolences to their families. They will naturally seek revenge upon me.¡±

    Xia Jing¡¯s pupils flickered at Chu Mo, and some uncertainty emerged inside. In just a little over six months, how much did this youth experience? He was actually able to have such arge change. No only has his strength improved to this kind of Realm, but he has even gained courage and insight¡­..it is shocking.

    Xia Jing is the prince, and he had been in a high position for many years. His anger was no joke. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare say provoking words to him. Even people from sects are very polite to him.

    This youth is yet unrestrained in his presence. Chu Mo clearly knows a true talent resides in the house, yet his attitude doesn¡¯t change. He even talks cheerfully. This amount of courage alone was enough to stir Xia Jing.

    ¡®And he¡­¡­is merely thirteen or fourteen¡­¡­.if I let him be an adult, what kind of monster will he be?¡¯ Xia Jing¡¯s eyes narrowed. If it were not for Chu Mo¡¯s earlier remark, he would pay any price to have his talente and exterminate this little thing!

    These two are currently sitting here peacefully talking, but don¡¯t forget, this guy killed his two followers. Chu Mo put the whole Prince Mansion into ruins. Chu Mo said the loss of property was nothing, but in reality, it is an enormous figure!

    Even Xia Jing feels the pain. Don¡¯t mention that the hatred has not relieved in the slightest. It is deep! He really didn¡¯t dare believe that Chu Mo has peaceful intentions.

    ¡°The remark you just made earlier. What do you actually mean?¡± Xia Jing finally couldn¡¯t help it, and he started the question. It¡¯s not that his shrewdness is shallow, but rather this little thing is too shameless and cunning. Chu Mo prattles on about nothing, and he doesn¡¯t get to the point.

    ¡°That remark? What did I say?¡± Chu Mo looked slightly startled, his face confused. He saw the face of Xia Jing immediately darken, and heughed: ¡°Ah, you are talking about the prescription¡­¡­okay, I¡¯ll tell you about it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡± Xia Jing was just short of calling out his great talent to kill Chu Mo. This boy is really too angering.

    ¡°I just said, the reason for the hatred between us is because of Xia Jie. You hate me because Xia Jie is your only son. Am I right?¡± Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing and inly asked.

    ¡°Not wrong.¡± Xia Jing stiffly replied.

    ¡°Very good.¡± Chu Mo nodded: ¡°Your son is a thing we won¡¯t speak about. If we make his shameless actions public, I can¡¯t guarantee the emperor would protect him! Those things are enough for him to die a hundred times! Am I wrong?¡±

    Xia Jing¡¯s face became unsightly. His chest heaved up and down. Who could listen to their son be criticised like this? Their actions would be even stronger than Xia Jing¡¯s.

    But Xia Jing is a big man in high authority. He is iparably angry, but he still nodded: ¡°It could be considered so.¡±

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t bicker over the wording of the questions. He simply said: ¡°Then the smashing of his genitals. First, it could be considered removing a public hazard; Second, it could be considered saving his life! Because if he hadn¡¯t encountered me, sooner orter he would have encountered someone else! Even though the road appears uneven¡­¡­Da Xia still has justice in the end! I don¡¯t believe the current emperor would continue indulging Xia Jie after discovering his deeds. Is what I said right or not?¡±

    Xia Jing recalled the night he was removed from the Grand Secretary position. He had never seen the emperor in such a fury.

    The emperor¡¯s face showed a type of anger and disappointment. The scene of him scolding Xia Jie¡­¡­was burned in his eyes. Xia Jing couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over. He nodded his head: ¡°Not wrong.¡±

    ¡°So, you all making me an enemy is fundamentally wrong! You have taken grace and returned with hate!¡± Chu Mo said with a tranquil face: ¡°I saved your son¡¯s life! You all sent men to kill me. You caused me to leave my homnd. I sadly left Yellow me City, and on the outside, I narrowly escaped countless deaths.¡±

    Xia Jing dropped his eyes and controlled himself. He was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Clearly Chu Mo crippled his son, and now Chu Mo deres himself Xia Jie¡¯s greatest benefactor.

    ¡°I am a generous man, my heart is vast!¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°Then why have youe to the Prince Mansion?¡± Xia Jing coldly asked.

    ¡°Just because my heart is vast, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m happy about the things you¡¯ve done! I am very saddened! Naturally I need to let off some steam! I originally didn¡¯t wish to cause trouble. You all keep making the same mistakes, but I am a kind and honest person. I don¡¯t wish to lower myself to your level, but you all are incessant! You provoked me again and again!¡± Chu Mo pped the bench, and he made an enormous noise. He looked at Xia Jing with rage: ¡°Old thief, you dare im today¡¯s events aren¡¯t your fault?¡±

    Xia Jing snorted, and he didn¡¯t speak. His eyes flickered with intense light. This little animal calling him and old thief was really annoying. He is Xia Jing¡­¡­has he ever been embarrassed like this before?

    Chu Mo coldly smiled: ¡°You all never wanted to leave me be from the beginning. You wanted to kill me. Is it excessive when Ie to the Prince Mansion and cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°That prescription¡­¡­ Xia Jing¡¯s face was dark. He looked at Chu Mo in shock: ¡°Can we talk about it now?¡±

 Chapter Chatper 68: Rather Complicated

    Chatper 68: Rather Complicated

    ¡°The prescription ah¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo dragged out the words. He saw Xia Jing was about to burst, and he dully said: ¡°Very simple, it can cure your defect! Not only will the prince return to his former glory, but it will also give him little princes and princesses¡­¡­it will be no problem. But if they are all princesses, then you can¡¯t cause me trouble. That is a personal problem.¡±

    Xia Jing soared out of his seat. His eyes were red, and he stared into Chu Mo: ¡°You aren¡¯t cheating me?¡±

    ¡°Must I be cheating you?¡± Chu Mo inly looked at Xia Jing: ¡°What good would deceiving you do for me?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Xia Ying still fixated upon Chu Mo, and asked in a deep voice.

    This problem is his greatest pain! If it can be cured, then not only would it resolve resentment for Chu Mo, Xia Jing wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kneel down and bow his head to Chu Mo!

    ¡°What I want is very simple.¡± Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing: ¡°First, the resentment between you and I is wiped away starting today! You don¡¯t seek men to kill me, and you no longer oppose me. As soon as I discover something like this, our agreement is cancelled. Because this medicine¡­¡­you need to take over a long period of time! So, don¡¯t have any dark ideas towards this young master. In addition, watch after your scumbag son Xia Jie. Don¡¯t let him be the same as you, going out and harming people.¡±

    Xia Jing was absolutely shocked, he raged: ¡°Those are rumors!¡±

    ¡°Whether they are rumors or not, you know inside.¡± Chu Mo coldly smiled: ¡°The second, once you recover to normal. You must be a normal man again. You have several beautiful women here in the Prince Mansion, don¡¯t go out harming people!¡±

    ¡°After being able to return to normal, who would do such things?¡± Xia Jing¡¯s face was extremely dark. He said it through clenched teeth, and he no longer stated it was a rumor.

    ¡°Third, grand prince, I know you are no longer the Grand Secretary, but you still have mighty power in your hands. At a crucial moment, you must help me when I need it.¡±

    Xia Jing¡¯s pupils suddenly shed a cold light, and he focused onto Chu Mo: ¡°Young man, what are you thinking of doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Be at ease. I¡¯m not going to revolt. I¡¯m not that foolish. I just want to live many years.¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°Good, so long as you aren¡¯t thinking to revolt, I will use my power to help you at a crucial time!¡± Xia Jing promised extremely straight-forward. He atst revealed the slight manner of a powerful person.

    Before, he was practicallypletely suppressed by the young Chu Mo. This was actually a very unimaginable thing. This also clearly states one thing. That aspect not working¡­¡­is an incalcble blow to a man.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo, and he asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Nothing else. Prince Xia Jing, I am young, but I am not a greedy like the peers of my generation. I am a man clear in my grudges! When I have hatred, I must announce it! When I have gratitude, I must repay!¡± Chu Mo stood up as he spoke. He looked at Xia Jing and simply said: ¡°I can start refining medicine for you right now to prove I¡¯m not lying. But¡­¡­your illness has already sunken in very deep, so you require arge quantity of medicine. You must be mentally prepared for this. You must prepare a stand-alone room at your Prince Mansion for me to refine medicine, and you must not disturb me.¡±

    Xia Jing nodded then said: ¡°That is no trouble, just tell me whatever ingredients you need! I will send people to make preparations! In addition, I will not conceal this from you. In order to cure my illness, I have umted many drug ingredients in the Prince Mansion over the years. The Prince Mansion has an enormous stockpile of ingredients! I have even secretly requested help from several sects, but¡­¡­there has never been any hope.¡±

    When ites to Xia Jing, what is arge amount of medicine to him? Given his high position, so long as it exists in the world¡­¡­he can certainly acquire it.

    Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing: ¡°Good, I am tired today. I will pay you a visit early tomorrow morning. I will write down a list of all the medicines needed.¡± Chu Mo secretly thought: I hope you won¡¯t be frightened at that time.

    Xia Jing nodded, then he said in a deep voice: ¡°Then, I won¡¯t be seeing you off. You should know the way out.¡±

    Chu Mo smiled, stood up, waved his hand, and then turned to leave. He simply followed his path of destruction out, naturally he couldn¡¯t get lost.

    Xia Jing¡¯s eyes flickered as he watched Chu Mo¡¯s figure disappear out of sight. His eyes were filled withplexity, and he finally sighed after a long time: ¡°Mister Wei Chi, do you feel¡­¡­this young man¡¯s words are reliable?¡±

    A t voice passed through the air: ¡°Ratherplicated.¡± then it no longer stirred.

    It was an irrelevant answer, and only two words, but Xia Jing¡¯s eyes suddenly shined. His dark face was like a riverbed that was dry for many years. It was suddenly drenched withrge amount of water, and an iparable life force once again resumed.

    Ratherplicated!

    Mister Wei Chi said the young man is ratherplicated!

    Does that mean the young man isn¡¯t cheating him?

    Xia Jing couldn¡¯t state clearly his feelings for Chu Mo at this time.

    To say hatred¡­¡­really hatred, after all this young man crippled his only son. In addition, he came smashing in with such noise. Not only did he turn the Prince Mansion to ruins, but he also said such nasty words, making him want to tear Chu Mo to pieces.

    But ever since he heard the prescription, Xia Jing felt¡­¡­he actually doesn¡¯t hate Chu Mo that much!

    ¡°If¡­¡­I can truly recover, even at my age I could have another ten children without problem! ¡± Xia Jing¡¯s eyes sshed with a rare light of hope. He mumbled: ¡°Hope¡­¡­is real! If you dare cheat me, I will exhaust all my wealth, exhaust all my means, I will fight to the death before letting you go!¡±

    Hopelessness isn¡¯t terrifying, because one has alreadye to the end of the road. There is nothing else to be expected. What is terrifying is toe back from death¡¯s door, only to discover yourself at another impasse!

    That is something that truly causes a person to copse.

    Chu Mo strolled away like he was on a walk, right out of the Prince Mansion ruins. The guards along the way already received orders, but each one stared at Chu Mo like an enemy.

    They wanted to break his skull, and they couldn¡¯t understand why the boss let him go.

    The boss¡¯s only son was ruined by him. He ran away half a year ago, and now hees swaggering back. He even brazenly broke his way inside. Two of the Prince Mansion¡¯s great followers died at his hands. The whole Prince Mansion was torn down by him¡­¡­even the Prince Mansion gate was smashed to ruins.

    This is simply a p in the face!

    But the Prince actually let him go¡­¡­.

    Since when has the prince been this restrained? A persones attacking his some, and he actually just endures?

    The family members of the cab members formed a group to watch the lively activity¡­¡­.they saw Chu Mo swagger out of the destroyed Prince Mansion gate, and they all stared foolishly. They werepletely puzzled!

    Chu Mo saw therge group of people gathered outside when he left the gates. Xu Fufu and Miao Yiniang were also in the crowd of people.

    Xu Fufu smiled when he saw Chu Mo. Pleased with himself, he looked over at Miao Yiniang: ¡°Ha ha ha ha.¡±

    Miao Yiniang was thoroughly shocked. She had actually already arrived some time ago, and she was just about to charge inside. She hade from a sect, but she lived in Yellow me City for many years after all. How could she not know the significance of the Prince Mansion?

    It is truly a ce of great dangers!

    Chu Mo broke in all alone, even the Prince Mansion gate was smashed down. The owner Xia Jing holds old grudges and is given new anger. How could he just let Chu Mo go? She was held in ce by Xu Fufu. He said Chu Mo certainly wouldn¡¯t have trouble.

    As a result, she didn¡¯t have to wait long before Chu Mo actually emerged!

    There wasn¡¯t even a speck of dust on his body. His hands were empty, and his face was peaceful. It looked like he had just eaten a meal and gone for a stroll.

    Everyone was filled with shock towards this oue. They practically all stared foolishly.

    ¡°How is this possible? Could it be prince Xia Jing isn¡¯t home?

    ¡°Xia Jing practically neveres outside!¡±

    ¡°The gate was turned to rubble by him. Isn¡¯t this a smack in the face? And the offender strolls outside as a result?¡±

    ¡°I heard some people died inside¡­¡­I really didn¡¯t believe Fan Wudi¡¯s grandson coulde out alive.¡±

    ¡°Incredible¡­¡­.could noble son Chu Mo be carrying an imperial edict from the emperor?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a real possibility. Do you all remember that rumor? I cannot say, perhaps this time noble son Chu Mo received an imperial decree toe make trouble!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t carelessly talk about royal business. I¡¯m going home. I have to tell my family not to mess with that little bastard Chu Mo. That boy is tooplicated!¡±

    There was not a person of simple status in the crowd. Their eyes all carried terror as they looked at Chu Mo and murmured.

    Who has the courage to break into the Prince Mansion and cause trouble? And then when it¡¯s all done, theye out intact. The only person who would dare do this in all of Da Xia is the emperor. And now¡­¡­another has appeared.

    Soon after, the personnel in the Prince Mansion silently cleaned up the wreckage. None of them looked outside, and it added anotheryer of mystery to this event. Chu Mo smashing down the Prince Mansion was the talk of Yellow me City even after several years.

    ¡°You, you aren¡¯t hurt?¡± Miao Yiniang quickly walked over to Chu Mo. She appeared deeply concerned. She wore a veil that covered up her extremely gorgeous face, but her slender waist was slightly discernable under her garment, and she made several men hot and bothered.

    The great majority of men here had eaten at the Gluttonous Ogre. They didn¡¯t have many opportunities to meet the owner, but several of them still knew Miao Yiniang. They all felt a little startled seeing her appear here.

    ¡°Why has Miao Yiniang also joined the crowd?¡±

    ¡°Do they still not know? The Qing province¡¯s noble son, Zhang Qingyu, caused trouble at Gluttonous Ogre just now. He was taught a lesson by Chu Mo. Then that provincial governor¡¯s noble son gave away Xia Jie¡¯s name. Otherwise noble son Chu Mo wouldn¡¯t havee and caused trouble at Prince Mansion in a fury.¡±

    ¡°So it is like this. But what does this have to do with Miao Yiniang?¡±

    ¡°That I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Thements of others didn¡¯t enter Miao Yiniang¡¯s ears. She only looked at Chu Mo, deeply concerned.

    Chu Mo smiled: ¡°No problem, why have youe? Didn¡¯t 2Fu tell you I would be fine?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­how could I know that young master Chu possesses such magical ability? You cause trouble at the Prince Mansion, then you can leave free and easy?¡± Miao Yiniang couldn¡¯t help but say annoyed.

    Xu Fufu smiled from the side: ¡°Big sister, your words can be trusted. If you agree to bet, you must ept losing!¡±

 Chapter 69: A Kiss

    Chapter 69: A Kiss

    Arge majority of people in the crowd knew Xu Fufu. A couple people curiously asked when they saw him: ¡°Noble son Xu, what do you mean by ¡®If you make a bet, you must ept losing¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡­I made a bet with boss Miao Yiniang. I said my brother Chu Mo would return from the Prince Mansion safe and sound. She didn¡¯t believe, you all will see the result. She lost.¡± Xu Fufu spokepletely pleased with himself.

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s face became scarlet red and endlessly bashful. People could still feel her shyness even if her face was covered in a veil.

    ¡°Ha ha, so it¡¯s something like that? Quickly speak, what are the stakes?¡± The person asking was also a son of a cab member. He wasn¡¯t very old, and he was well acquainted with Xu Fufu. He couldn¡¯t help but smile after hearing Xu Fufu¡¯s words.

    The other people all looked curiously at Xu Fufu. The wealthy aristocrats in the upper circles were actually very bored all day long. They flocked in the direction of activity. Of course, exciting oneself is a job in itself.

    Xu Fufu said pleased with himself: ¡°The stakes ah¡­¡­simply if sister Miao loses, she must give my brother a kiss. Furthermore¡­¡­it cannot be on the cheek!¡±

    Rumble!

    The surrounding crowd burst out inughter, exploding upward. Even confused little children in the crowd started to whistle and cheer.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Has noble son Xu changed gender? Why doesn¡¯t he act for his own benefit?¡±

    Xu Fufu¡¯s face copsed: ¡°This uncle wants to keep living.¡± He looked over at Miao Yiniang: ¡°If you agree to bet, you must ept losing! Quickly kiss!¡±

    The surrounding peoplecked fear within a big crowd. They roared: ¡°Quickly kiss! Quickly kiss!¡±

    ¡°Kiss once!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kiss the cheek!¡±

    ¡°Right right right, don¡¯t kiss the cheek, don¡¯t deceive!¡±

    ¡°Kiss!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to make contact!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. He stared dumbstruck at the excited crowd of people. But he soon ruthlessly looked at Xu Fufu and roared: ¡°Xu 2Fu!¡±

    Xu Fufu started to withdraw, and he returned a silly look: ¡°Brother, this is good fortune I have given you. No need to thank me!¡±

    Chu Mo angrily said: ¡°You just wait!¡±

    The people rtively familiar with Chu Mo shouted: ¡°Little brother Chu, you mustply!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, yes, little brother Chu. You must agree. Look how pretty she is. Are you willing to refuse?¡±

    ¡°It is truly good luck with women, I want it but I cannot have!¡±

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s beautiful eyes fell on to Chu Mo¡¯s face as the crowd of people talked, then she walked forward with arge smile. Under Chu Mo¡¯s dazed vision, She faced his forehead¡ª¡ª

    With a lip-smacking sound, sheid down a heavy kiss.

    The surrounding people were all stunned.

    Chu Mo was also stupefied. Although it was only on the forehead, Miao Yiniang¡¯s soft cold lips still gave him an indescribable feeling. He went numb from head to toe¡­¡­hard to say the feeling.

    But the surrounding crowd bustled with activity.

    ¡°Cheating!¡±

    ¡°That is refusing to keep a promise!¡±

    ¡°Too much, we want to see you kiss the mouth! The mouth!¡±

    Miao Yiniang bitterly smiled at the surrounding onlookers. Then she looked at Xu Fufu hiding in the crowd, afraid of being beaten up: ¡°Our original bet was to not kiss the cheek. Right?¡±

    Xu Fufu¡¯s mouth violently twitched. He didn¡¯t know what hit him. He is an expert yboy, and he always ys tricks on other people, but they never backfire. He now ended up in Miao Yiniang¡¯s clever hands.

    Faced with Miao Yiniang¡¯s interrogation, Xu Fufu could only bite the bullet and say: ¡°You really are a liar¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°How did I lie?¡± Miao Yiniang¡¯s coldly smiled: ¡°The rules were to only not kiss the cheek. You didn¡¯t say must kiss the mouth. It is a loophole in the stakes you set. Your IQ iscking¡­¡­¡±

    She then looked at Chu Mo with a captivating smile: ¡°Young master, let us go!¡±

    Chu Mo faced Xu Fufu and he revealed a dangerously cold smile: ¡°Good, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Xu Fufu trembled. He knew he went a little too far this time. He not only was outschemed by Miao Yiniang, but now Chu Mo was also provoked. He truly wanted to cut off his own two hands, but that would not be enough¡­¡­he must apologize as soon as possible!

    ¡°Hey, big sister, little ck brother¡­¡­wait for me!¡± Xu Fufu shouted out, then he chased after Chu Mo and Miao Yiniang.

    The group of people gathered at the prince mansion gate began to scatter at this time. They all thought inside: Todays activity was truly amazing. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to see such colorful activity every day?

    The three people already walked very far away.

    Xu Fufu followed behind with a pleading face. Chu Mo and Miao Yiniang coldly ignored him.

    ¡°Ah, little ck brother, are you still not over it? Talk to me, what did you do in the Prince Mansion? Why did that old son of a bitch let you go?¡± Xu Fufu also pleaded at Miao Yiniang for help while he spoke to Chu Mo.

    Miao Yiniang was also curious, but she didn¡¯t feel like helping Xu Fufu. She coldly ignored him.

    ¡°I say sister Miao. You really aren¡¯t right like this. My brother being mad at me is normal, but why are you mad at me? You were very willing to make the bet with me!¡± Xu Fufu spoke and smiled: ¡°Aren¡¯t women¡¯s faces soft? On the outside they say they don¡¯t want it, but don¡¯t they wholeheartedly agree inside?¡±

    Bang!

    Miao Yiniang kicked Xu Fufu¡¯s butt: ¡°Scram!¡±

    ¡°Deserved to be kicked!¡± Chu Mo said from the side.

    ¡°Ai ai ai, you two¡­¡­.uh, I won¡¯t speak. Is it okay if I don¡¯t speak?¡± Xu Fufu felt wronged, like a doormat, he followed behind the two.

    Miao Yiniang couldn¡¯t stop her curiosity. She looked at Chu Mo and asked: ¡°What happened in the end?¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°We will speak when we get back. We can eat a good meal. I don¡¯t want to spoil it, I am very hungry right now.¡±

    Miao Yiniang captivatingly smiled: ¡°Good, I will have the chef make something for you when we get back!¡±

    ¡°I want to eat deep sea king crab¡­¡­I also want to eat¡­¡­¡± Xu Fufu immediately became happy as soon as he heard the words eat.

    ¡°Go away.¡± Miao Yiniang coldly smiled.

    ¡°Too much, you all can¡¯t be like this to me!¡± Xu Fufu sadly rushed up: ¡°Is my mistake still not good? Don¡¯t I tease everyone? How could something so little stick, bothering your whole body¡­¡­.uncle Xu is the legendary yboy of this generation¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s slowly turned with a dark expression, and he said to Xu Fufu with all earnestness: ¡°2Fu, we are brothers. Yiniang is our big sister. The rtionship is very clear between us. But is that rtionship clear to outsiders?¡±

    Xu Fufu immediately stared distracted. To say the truth, he was most afraid of seeing Chu Mo¡¯s solemn expression. Because Chu Mo is truly angry every time that happens.

    Faced with Chu Mo¡¯s question, Xu Fufu could only lower his head and softly say: ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s eyes became misty. Her pretty face softly looked at Chu Mo through the veil.

    Chu Mo continued on: ¡°We are noble sons of Yellow me City. In the eyes of those other elites, we are just the wild yboys of noble parents¡­¡­we don¡¯t have any reputation. Just like today, I smashed the Prince Mansion gate, and they only stood and watched the noise. But sister Miao Yiniang isn¡¯t the same! She is a girl, and she appeared in the spotlight as your restaurant manager¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Our¡­¡­¡± Xu Fufu weakly added.

    ¡°This already isn¡¯t very easy.¡± Chu Mo didn¡¯t feel like bickering with him, and he continued: ¡°Your actions today, there would be no harm if it were only us. If it was like your normal jokes with Yiniang, she wouldn¡¯t really get mad at you. But this time, you went too far! Do you know what those people will say when they return? Won¡¯t they say the Gluttonous Ogre¡¯s boss seems calm and mysterious, but actually¡­ Do you think this will be good for her reputation? Big sister still has to find someone to marry!¡±

    Xu Fufu¡¯s face was a little pale. He was silent a moment, nodded, and then he looked at Miao Yiniang: ¡°Sister, I was wrong. Really wrong. I¡¯ll give you an apology. I was thoughtless today¡­¡­¡±

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s eyes became misty, yet the face behind the veil was happy: ¡°Good, my young master knows you worry about me. It is not a problem. I do not wish to marry! Look, you shut Fufu up. Okay Fufu¡­¡­older sister isn¡¯t mad at you. Really, your gamble included sister¡¯s desire over the years. If it wasn¡¯t for the crowd, sister¡¯s kiss wouldn¡¯t have been on his forehead¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo looked at Miao Yiniangpletely shocked.

    Xu Fufu scratched his head and said: ¡°Actually I know, sister isn¡¯t mad, but I really didn¡¯t think this matter over. I should be a little punished¡­..I will punish myself by only eating the deep sea king crab! I will try my best!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Chu Mo and Miao Yiniang both scolded.

    Xu Fufu ultimately couldn¡¯t eat all the deep sea king crab. He didn¡¯t even have enough time to hear all of Chu Mo¡¯s story because a man sent by his grandfather came and snatched Xu Fufu away.

    How could the Grand Secretary Xu Zhongliang not hear about the activity at the Prince Mansion? The person who came to get Xu Fufu also had a message for Chu Mo. He said master Xu wanted Chu Mo to drop by for a visit when he had time.

    Chu Mo naturally promised. He said he would have time in the next couple of days. Xu mansion¡­..it had definitely been a long time since he visited.

    In the end, Chu Mo and Miao Yiniang both returned to the room in the Gluttonous Ogre.

    Miao Yiniang sat opposite of Chu Mo, and she listened to Chu Mo¡¯s story. She asked somewhat startled: ¡°So it is like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes ah, just like that.¡± Chu Mo set down the wine cup and said: ¡°This is the weak spot of that old bastard Xia Jing. Otherwise, would I have the nerve to cause trouble in the Prince Mansion?¡±

    ¡°You ah, it is still too risky.¡± Miao Yiniang softly said, then she asked: ¡°Do you really n¡­¡­to cure that old thief¡¯s illness? He is really cheap!¡±

    ¡°We must establish a power. It won¡¯t be good if there is no adult help at the crucial time. My family and 2Fu¡¯s family cannot easily help. Furthermore, I selected Xia Jing¡­¡­for an even more important reason!¡± Chu Mo said in a low voice.

    ¡°What reason?¡± Miao Yiniang¡¯s beautiful eyes gazed at Chu Mo. This young man, his temperament is truly charming! To tell the truth, she really wasn¡¯t mad about Xu Fufu¡¯s gamble.

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s heart jumped as she remembered the recent kiss, even though it was only on the forehead. She becamepletely bashful. I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡­do I really like this young man? How could it be? I am much older! Ah¡­¡­I really have no face!

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t hear Miao Yiniang¡¯s inner voice. He also didn¡¯t carefully observe her expression, because he was also hesitating. Should he talk about his master¡¯s condition?

    But he had to let Miao Yiniang know sooner orter. Because one of the main reasons Chu Mo is establishing this power is to seek herbs for the Demon Lord.

 Chapter 70: History of Miao Yiniang

    Chapter 70: History of Miao Yiniang

    Chu Mo also thought to tell his master, then master and disciple could work together with all their might, but he decided against it in the end.

    Let¡¯s say the Demon Lord believes his words without needing to exin anything. That amount of medicine is definitely not a quantity one or two people could harvest! Could it be Chu Mo would let this world-ending cultivator go everywhere and plunder?

    Apart from that, how could he make the medicine for him? Should he go in the mountains and dig a cave? A master cultivator doesn¡¯t necessarily have the skills to make medicine!

    Chu Mo already knew his master wasn¡¯t a person from this world. Then without exaggerating, the Demon Lord is no equal to Chu Mo when ites to finding things in Da Xia!

    He ought to be worried about his master as a disciple.

    So Chu Mo decided to temporarily not tell his master about the medicine. After all, Master said he wouldn¡¯t leave anytime soon. But when he sees master tomorrow, should he ask him how he is doing?

    He remembered the time master drove him away, his condition seemed very bad. But he was much better this time meeting him. Chu Mo didn¡¯t know the reason for this.

    If it weren¡¯t for the jade clearly analyzing the Demon Lord¡¯s present condition, Chu Mo would even believe his master¡¯s poison had been cured.

    ¡°This matter will take a long time to talk about. I originally left Yellow me City intending to cross the ice-field, and seek a master at the Immortal Sky¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo recollected those short times. There was still a bitter feeling inside. A teenage youngster, traveling all alone on the snowy icefield. People who had not experienced it could never understand that feeling.

    ¡°Immortal Sky? You actually wanted to enter that ce?¡± Miao Yinian¡¯s pupils shed with disdain. Yet she still said: ¡°But with your talent, entering the Immortal Sky¡­..should be no pressure.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, I was denied!¡± Chu Mo bitterlyughed, then he told of meeting the Demon Lord, and the disgrace suffered at the Immortal Sky.

    Miao Yiniang listened stupefied, then she lovingly looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Young master, I know you suffered many hardships over the past half year, but I never thought you would experience so many things.¡±

    She then muttered: ¡°Demon Lord¡­¡­I have never heard that name.¡± Miao Yiniang¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered: ¡°He said he wasn¡¯t of this world, don¡¯t tell me it is the Spirit World?¡±

    ¡°Spirit World? What ce is that?¡± This is the first time Chu Mo had heard of this ce. He also hid an idea in his heart: Could Xiaoyu be in that ce? Therefore he eagerly looked at Miao Yiniang: ¡°Sister, quickly tell me!¡±

    ¡°The Spirit World ah¡­¡­.I only heard it mentioned. My sect actually wasn¡¯t that powerful, at least not in my generation. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been miserably chased by those people.¡± Miao Yiniang softly smiled. That smile carried much bitterness inside: ¡°But my master¡¯s sect, it was actually one of the top sects in the Vermilion Bird continent several hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°Big sister actuallyes from the Vermilion Bird continent?¡± Chu Mo immediately stared with big eyes, his face shocked. ording to Chu Mo, the Azure Dragon continent is already veryrge. He had known Miao Yiniang for four years, but Chu Mo never thought she was someone from another continent.

    ¡°Yes ah, that is a sad past. I never wish to remember.¡± Miao Yiniang softly sighed. The space on her brow became very serious.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to remember, then do not tell.¡± Chu Mo also had things he didn¡¯t wish to remember. He knew that kind of suffering.

    ¡°Ha ha, it¡¯s actually nothing. It all happened a long time ago.¡± Miao Yiniang softly spoke: ¡°My sect was called Misty Pce. It was a name that shook the Vermilion Bird continent in the past. The sect was considered on the same level as the Azure Dragon continent¡¯s Immortal Sky.¡±

    ¡°Four hundred years ago, Misty Pce reached a flourishing period. An ancestor inside the pce seeded at breaking through the innate state, smashing the void and leaving. It is said the ce he went to is the Spirit World!¡± Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Legends say, that is a ce filled with Spirit Qi. It ispletely different that this world that only has Yuan Qi!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­our world, how many cultivation ranks are there in total?¡± The strongest cultivation rank Chu Mo actually knew was his grandfather¡¯s. A peak yellow rank four cultivator, on the cusp of breaking into the fifth rank.

    The strongest he had heard of was Da Xia¡¯s current military Marshal, Fang Mingtong. But Chu Mo didn¡¯t know what realm Marshal Fang had reached.

    Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo: ¡°You have already stepped into the cultivation path. I will exin to you.¡±

    Miao Yiniang softly spoke: ¡°This world¡¯s realms are split into nine ranks. The first and second ranks are considered idle. The third and fourth are stepping into the Yuan Closure. The fifth rank can kill a thousand men. The sixth rank can move unhindered through the secr world. Only at the seventh rank is it seen that climbing the mountain is actually very difficult. The eighth rank can see the door. The ninth rank is the boundless innate road, only to realize there is a clear blue sky outside!¡¯

    ¡°Ninth rank boundless innate road¡­¡­to realize there is a clear blue sky outside.¡± Chu Mo mumbled, then he somewhat bitterly said: ¡°Looks like¡­¡­my current realm is actually very weak. I wish to reach the ninth realm¡­¡­.how much time does that take?¡±

    Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo, somewhat speechless: ¡°To speak in such a way, do you wish to make sister feel ashamed?¡±

    Chu Mo raised his head and looked at Miao Yiniang.

    Miao Yiniang said: ¡°You should know, big sister is already twenty three years old. I¡¯m ten whole years older than you! My current realm isn¡¯t past yellow rank three. Like this, big sister was called a rare talent within the sect. And now you¡­¡­are only thirteen years old. Your realm already exceeds big sister! Do you believe your cultivation slow? Half a year ago, you were only a yellow rank two. Do you know how hard it is to break the Yuan Closure?¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, actually somewhat speechless.

    Miao Yiniang continued: ¡°First, second, and third ranks correspond to the strength of oxen and horses, tigers and leopards, and finally dragon-like power. So a yellow rank three¡¯s power could already be considered very powerful! They have broken through the Yuan Closure, and reached the peak cultivation of the body refinement stage. Rank four, five, and six realms separate into the Iron Bone state, Iron Blood state, and the Golden Stone state. At the Golden Stone state, one could practically be considered the strongest warrior in the secr world! Da Xia¡¯s military Marshal is rank six at most!¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°Rank six can move unhindered through the secr world¡­¡­¡±

    Miao Yiniang nodded: ¡°Right, at this rank, one can truly move through the secr world without any hindrance. The old devil in the Prince Mansion ought to be a peak yellow rank six cultivator!¡±

    Hiss!

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but suck in cool air. At the same time, he began to sweat about his behavior today. He bitterlyughed: ¡°I really am ignorant and fearless.¡±

    ¡°You think? Otherwise why was I so worried about you?¡± Miao Yiniang gave a haughty look to Chu Mo: ¡°Rank seven, eight, and nine are considered the Intent refinement phase. They are divided into the Understanding Intent state, Comprehending Intent state, and the Intent of Heaven state. At the Intent of Heaven state, the rank nine experts are therge sect masters! This level of expert, there aren¡¯t many under the heavens!¡±

    Chu Mo let out a long sigh. He said: ¡°It appears that I am a frog at the bottom of a well.¡±

    [TL: A frog at the bottom of a well is an ignorant person. Read about the story here]

    ¡°There¡¯s no use being discouraged. You have a master from the Spirit World. The cultivation method is certainly countless times better than one from this world! Your rank up speed is certainly faster than we could even imagine.¡± Miao Yiniang somewhat enviously spoke.

    Chu Mo thought of the words said when master gave him Heaven¡¯s Will My Will¡ª¡ª

    ¡°This is Heaven¡¯s Will My Will. It is said to be the most powerful scripture on the earth!¡±

    ¡°Not one of!¡±

    ¡°Although there are only two two iplete chapters, but if you can thoroughlyprehend the two iplete chapters, it will guarantee you, will be unrivaled throughout the world!¡±

    ¡°The cultivation speed of the top scriptures on these four continents aren¡¯t even one tenth of this one!¡±

    Chu Mo atst understood why master spoke that way. Heaven¡¯s Will My Will originally didn¡¯t belong to this world!

    ¡°No wonder my cultivation speed is that fast.¡± Chu Mo secretly thought. Then he asked Miao Yiniang: ¡°So big sister¡¯s master, what unforeseen event happened to your master?¡±

    ¡°Misty Pce was glorious in those years. Only it is a pity¡­¡­after ancestor ascended, Misty Pcecked a mighty person in charge. Ancestor¡¯s mighty name yet lived on for another two hundred years. But after a long time, at my generation, hundreds of years had passed. Several Misty Pce elderscked hope at breaking through, and they sessively passed away. This caused the sessors to increasingly decline.¡±

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s carried a bitter expression: ¡°Contrary to what you might expect, the Misty Pce still has several of the world¡¯s top scriptures and skills. These things caused too many people to covet¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Miao Yiniang. He didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her. He could only quietly listen.

    ¡°Ten sects allied and broke through the defense array of the Misty Pce. The elders all went out to wee the fight. Not a single one escaped. That day¡­¡­battle cries shook the heavens!¡±

    ¡°Master brought a dozen of us outstanding sisters together. Master said we couldn¡¯t stop the attack¡­¡­and we could fight to the death, but the bloodline of the Misty Pce couldn¡¯t be cut off! As a result, those elders divided up the possessions of the older generations. They passed out their storage rings to us twelve sisters. Each person received one ring. All the scriptures and skills of the Misty Pce were divided into twelve parts¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I was sent away by a transfer spell by several masters, directly to the Azure Dragon continent. The other sisters were all sent out.¡±

    ¡°Master told us twelve sisters at that time, whoever seeks revenge must wait until they reach the innate realm. But master knew the possibility was slight, practically impossible. They let us have a chance to pass down the scriptures and methods of the Misty Pce. They didn¡¯t wish for the Misty Pce heritage to break off. I am a representative of the Misty Pce.¡±

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s tears could no longer be held back. She softly said: ¡°Big sister is very powerless, all these years, I haven¡¯t even dared expose the slightest rumor, much less pass on scripture or skills¡­¡­because the people of the Vermilion Bird continent, they are always seeking me and my sisters. They cannot find us on the Vermilion Bird continent. They will certainlye seeking on other continents. Big sister¡¯s power is too weak, I never dare¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Miao Yiniang¡¯s face full of tears, and he softlyforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry big sister. Our future will certainly be better and better! This power being set up is not just mine, it is the three of ours!¡±

    ¡°Yes, big sister is truly too happy seeing you return!¡± Miao Yiniang lifted her head and looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Especially the moment I can¡¯t surpass you. You don¡¯t know how happy I am! It makes me even happier than my own breakthrough!¡±

    ¡°Right, how exactly did you end up being pursued back then? Were those men from the Vermilion Bird continent?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°No, I was transported to the Azure Dragon Continent. My entire being was ignorant, not knowing where I was going or where to go. As a result, I caught the eye of several disciples that emerged from a sect. Their strength was a little less than my own, but not much less. I wasn¡¯t a match for all of them solo. I went on the run after killing two of them, until I met you and Xu Fufu.¡± Miao Yiniang said: ¡°As a result, big sister must use her life to repay your kindness!¡±

 Chapter 71: Wishful Thinking?

    Chapter 71: Wishful Thinking?

    Chu Mo looked at Miao Yiniang, then shook his head: ¡°Look, why bring this matter up again?¡±

    Miao Yiniang regretfully faced Chu Mo: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bring it upter. You just said establishing this power has something to do with your master. We were torn away from the topic.¡±

    Chu Mo smiled: ¡°Not torn away, I now have the knowledge of big sister, at least¡­¡­I now know I am very weak. I still have a long road to walk!¡±

    Chu Mo softly sighed. His eyes revealed a firm and persistent color: ¡°My master is severely poisoned, and I want to cure him. I need arge amount of drug ingredients. The amount is beyond enormous. If you knew how much, it would certainly scare you to death. So, I must have a formidable power to help us. And undertake this matter.¡±

    ¡°So it is like that. Don¡¯t worry, your problems are my problems.¡± Miao Yiniang earnestly spoke, staring at Chu Mo¡¯s distinct ck and white eyes.

    ¡°Big sister¡¯s problems are also my problems. Wait until the day. I will step into the Innate state, go to the Vermillion Bird continent, andpletely wipe away big sister¡¯s enemies!¡± Chu Mo smiled.

    Miao Yiniang wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She sweetly smiled: ¡°Big sister believes you will certainly do it! Big Sister will certainly see that day!¡±

    ¡°Yes, who do you think I am ah!¡± Chu Mo said. Although he hurt a little inside, because¡­¡­this is not his way of acting.

    Miao Yiniang smiled: ¡°You are this world¡¯s most outstanding¡­¡­little man!¡±

    Chu Mo endured the pain in his innermost depths. He looked at Miao Yiniang and thought: Men are men, why must she add on the word little? I¡¯m already thirteen! I¡¯m not little!

    Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo: ¡°So, are you really going to cure Xia Jing¡¯s defect?¡±

    Chu Mo smiled: ¡°If he is really able to obey and listen, curing him¡­¡­will be no problem.¡±

    Miao Yiniang said: ¡°The things he has done over the past few years are deserving of death. Helping cure him¡­¡­it is letting him off too easy. But generally speaking, none of those big characters arepletely clean!¡±

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°Yes ah, I said cure him, but there is actually more. I n on obtaining arge amount of medicine from him. I am also no good person¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°How can that be the same?¡± Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself with that filthy person. In your heart, you are the best person in the world!¡±

    Chu Mo softly said: ¡°I feel I am the most ordinary person in the world. There is goodness, and also selfishness. I am not good or evil, only pieces of each.¡±

    ¡°Who would say they aren¡¯t selfish in this world? Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Big sister is no good, she shouldn¡¯t ask you about the prince. Only she feels that old thief is getting off easy.¡±

    ¡°This matter, you should actually watch him yourself.¡± Chu Mo said: ¡°I still will help cure his illness, and naturally I will have his life!¡±

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s pupils shed. She smiled: ¡°As it ought to be!¡± She still worried Chu Mo woulde out at a loss from that old thief. She didn¡¯t care about anything so long as Chu Mo wasn¡¯t hurt.

    Just like Chu Mo said, sometimes, people aren¡¯t separated into good and evil, only pieces of each! To live in this world, everyone must eat, everyone has emotions and desires. Who is not the least bit selfish?

    Chu Mo returned alone to the General¡¯s mansion after the meal.

    He didn¡¯t see one-armed uncle. Chu Mo reckoned he was busy with the Yuan Beast goods.

    Chu Mo started to think over the events today after returning to his room, summarizing the sesses and failures.

    This is a habit acquired by Chu Mo over the past half year. Only like this could he be even better and progress faster.

    ¡°I already knew the Prince Mansion housed a terrifying power, but I never thought that person would actually be that powerful. Sister Yiniang said he should be at the peak of the sixth realm¡­¡­couldn¡¯t he easily strike me dead?¡± Chu Mo muttered to himself. He felt somewhat afraid inside.

    ¡°It looks like I need to think about the totality of things before I do them¡­¡­for instance, what kind of method will I use to block that incredibly strong man at the Prince Mansion?¡±

    Chu Mo squinted then muttered: ¡°Medicine!¡±

    ¡°Xia Jing suffered my curses with great difficulty, all so that I would cure his sickness!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­a strength that has already reached the peak of the sixth realm, a Golden Stone cultivator that can move unhindered through the world. Why does he want to hide in the prince mansion of the secr world? He wants resources!¡±

    The current Chu Mo was no longer that helpless youth fleeing from Yellow me City half a year ago. Chu Mo far exceeded his peers after going through so many experiences. He now understood the importance of resources.

    Exceedingly high level cultivators need an rming amount of resources. They must continuously cultivate every day. Where would they find the time to gather resources?

    So, staying at the Prince Mansion is the best choice!

    ¡°I caused a lot of trouble inside the Prince Mansion, and he didn¡¯t act. So the contract between him and Xia Jing must be to only protect Xia Jing!¡± Chu Mo closed his eyes and thought: Otherwise, Xia Jing only needed to make him act in the beginning. How would I even be standing here today?

    ¡°It must be like that!¡± Chu Mo¡¯s eyes shed bright crystal rays of light. He muttered: ¡°In other words, I only need to know what he wants. Then I can use him the same!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s heart finally settled down after thinking these things, and he started to cultivate.

    He is only a little bit away from reaching the fourth rank. ording to Chu Mo¡¯s calctions, after about ten days, on approximately the new year, he should be able to break into the fourth rank!

    He is in the Yuan Closure realm, but the fourth realm is equivalent to stepping from the body refinement stage into the bone refinement period. It is stepping into apletely new domain. Each aspect of strength will certainly increase arge amount.

    ¡°Would grandfather be shocked into disbelief if he knew I used half a year¡¯s time to break into the fourth realm?¡±

    Chu Mo thought as he started Heaven¡¯s Will My Will.

    Like dark colored water, arge amount of Yuan Qi from within Yellow me City started to advance towards the General¡¯s house, madly gathering together.

    As soon as it started, several people in the Prince Mansion, the Emperor¡¯s Pce, and the Marshal¡¯s Mansion¡­¡­their eyes all opened, and their faces revealed a shocked color.

    ¡°Yellow me City¡­¡­.when did suck a cultivatore?¡± Several people had the same thought ur at different ces.

    Because the rate that Heaven¡¯s Will My Will sucks in Yuan Qi is beyond terrifying. Itpletely smashed the bnce in Yellow me City. Therefore, those people all felt it within the first instance. But they had no means to find out who the person was. They still were not at that level!

    Chu Mo had no clue that his cultivation actually shocked the strongest characters within Yellow me City.

    He already entered into a meditative state. His whole body appeared to be asleep. Arge amount of Yuan Qi followed his meridians and madly rushed inside. Yuan Qi umted in Chu Mo¡¯s dantian, increasing in size and bing more dense.

    Cultivation is a very long process. Even if one is a world-ending talent, they still must work hard.

    Chu Mo woke up from the meditative state early morning the next day. He felt entirely refreshed, and his strength seemed to have a little improvement.

    ¡°This type of Yuan Qi umtion will experience a change after a certain point. It is like water. One drop is very weak, practically doing nothing, but countless drops of water can break dams, topple mountains, and it can ignore any obstacle, pushing open a path!¡± The Demon Lord sat on a chair in Chu Mo¡¯s room. He looked at the joyous Chu Mo who had just opened his eyes: ¡°This type of change, we call it¡­¡­a breakthrough!¡±

    ¡°Master, you returned!¡± Chu Mo¡¯s face revealed a happy expression.

    ¡°Yes, your recent performance isn¡¯t bad, but what you did yesterday was slightly reckless.¡± The Demon Lord inly said: ¡°There exists a person strong enough to crush you in the Prince Mansion.¡±

    ¡°You know what I did?¡± Chu Mo looked at the Demon Lord a little stupefied.

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°I wasn¡¯t in Yellow me City yesterday, but a Spirit Record is always on your body.¡±

    ¡°Can it be that you know everything I say?¡± Chu Mo stared with big eyes at the Demon Lord.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know everything.¡± The Demon Lord inly said: ¡°Wait until you cultivate the Spirit Sense, you will understand. A Spirit Record is on your body. I can feel whenever anything strange happens. For instance, I could sense you at the Prince Mansion. I also felt another Spirit Sense user observing you.¡±

    ¡°The sixth realm has Spirit Sense?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°They do, but very weak.¡± Demon Lord nodded.

    ¡°Then did he discover master?¡± Chu Mo looked at the Demon Lord, his heart filled with curiosity. What realm is his master in?

    ¡°Someone like him? Maybe in the next life!¡± The Demon Lord inly said.

    Ha!

    Chu Mo let out a long breath: ¡°That is good!¡± At the same time he thought: Doesn¡¯t master seem a little bit different than before? It seems¡­¡­he isn¡¯t as cold as before? Chu Mo had spent many entire days with the Demon Lord, and he understood the Demon Lord very well. Chu Mo could feel the change in the Demon Lord¡¯s nature very clearly.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Your body¡­¡­is it temporarily unhindered?¡±

    ¡°For a couple years, unhindered.¡±

    ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask this?¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the Demon Lord, then he earnestly said: ¡°I want to seek a cure for you!¡±

    The Demon Lord shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t, there is none in this world!¡±

    ¡°Do you know the materials needed to cure it?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t in this world.¡± The Demon Lord shook his head and inly said.

    ¡°Then can¡¯t you temporarily leave?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°I must stay here for a period.¡± The Demon Lord said.

    ¡°Good!¡± Chu Mo rxed a little inside, then he looked at the Demon Lord: ¡°Master, this world¡¯s medicine has some simr properties. There may not be the exact medicine to cure the Seven Demon Poison, but there must certainly be medicine with the same nature!¡±

    The Demon Lord had approval for Chu Mo¡¯s words on the inside, but his face revealed a cold smile: ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know? Given that you find the medicine, then what? Are you going to take ten thousand kg, or a hundred thousand kg of medicine and ce it into one pill? This type of thing would be impossible for the world¡¯s greatest pill refinement master, let alone yourself! So don¡¯t think the heavens will open! Focus on cultivating.¡±

    Chu Mo was scolded, but he was actually very happy inside. He thought: Master, I cannot, but the jade can! Wait until I refine the poison curing pill. What will your expression be then?

    Chu Mo felt extremely happy when he thought of that scene.

 Chapter 72: Yuan Beast Blood Bath

    Chapter 72: Yuan Beast Blood Bath

    Soon after, the Demon Lord started to teach Chu Mo the general knowledge of cultivation. The Demon Lord¡¯s knowledge was far greater than anyone else Chu Mo had met in the world.

    Chu Mo discovered that the Demon Lord¡¯s answers were actually on a higher level than the exnations that came from Qi Xiaoyu!

    Chu Mo was extremely curious about the Demon Lord¡¯s past, but he didn¡¯t dare ask at this time. A beating would certainly be unavoidable.

    After teaching for two hours, the Demon Lord withdrew arge barrel, and he ced it into the room. A dense bloody smell started to pass over, and a terrifyingly mighty pressure started to spread at the same time.

    This mighty pressure made Chu Mo feel like he couldn¡¯t breathe. He looked at the barrel of blood, and his mouth twitched. Chu Mo said to the Demon Lord: ¡°Master¡­..what is this?¡±

    ¡°Giving you a bath!¡± The Demon Lord spoke simply.

    ¡°A bath¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo was dumbstruck. His mouth twitched, and he waspletely unwilling inside.

    ¡°You will soon enter the bone refinement state. Your physique is currently too weak. It is only around the fifth rank, you need to increase. You will eventually reach the ninth rank physique at some point in time.¡± The Demon Lord said without any expression.

    ¡°Ninth rank physique?¡± Chu Mo muttered. He was startled inside. He thought of Big Fool¡­¡­cough cough, Gao Yingjun. Isn¡¯t that guy at the ninth rank physique?

    ¡°Enter!¡± The Demon Lordmanded.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t dare resist. He was very unwilling, but he knew Master had his best interests.

    Chu Mo reluctantly stripped down to his underwear and plunged inside, but he immediately screamed. Chu Mo grabbed the sides wanting to jump out.

    The Demon Lord pressed down on his head and pushed Chu Mo¡¯s entire body back inside.

    Chu Mo shouted: ¡°I¡¯ll burn to death¡­¡­this blood¡­¡­how can it be so hot? This isn¡¯t blood¡­¡­is it magma? Hiss¡­¡­I feel like my entire body will melt¡­¡­master¡­¡­quick let me go¡­¡­just a moment!¡±

    The Demon Lord didn¡¯t pay attention to him. He only pressed down on Chu Mo¡¯s head with his hand. Chu Mo struggled for his life, but he was unable to escape from the barrel.

    ¡°It burns to death¡­¡­I¡¯m already dead¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo eyelids sunk down, and he weakly muttered.

    ¡°You never said anything when I originally tortured you. Did your courage get eaten by a dog?¡± The Demon Lord coldly asked.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t my master at that time, just a big bastard¡­¡­when facing an enemy¡¯s torture, naturally I must grit my teeth and endure. I cannot let my grandfather lose face!¡± Chu Mo returned a haughty look: ¡°Now you are my master. You are the person in that I am closest to in this world. I naturally must yell when I suffer pain!¡±

    Faced with Chu Mo¡¯s response, the Demon Lord stared nkly. Then he coldly snorted and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Chu Mo felt his whole body hadpletely fused together with the blood. He already couldn¡¯t feel anything. Only his ability to think let him know he was still alive.

    ¡°Master, what kind of blood is this? How is it so dreadful? Chu Mo weakly asked.

    ¡°Four kinds of rank seven Yuan beast blood. You can¡¯t handle an higher rank Yuan beast blood with your current physique.¡± The Demon Lord inly answered.

    ¡°Rank seven Yuan Beast¡­¡­one-armed uncle would go crazy if he knew I took a bath in rank seven Yuan beast blood!¡± Chu Mo muttered: ¡°Do I just have to soak one time?¡±

    The Demon Lord coldlyughed: ¡°Why? Your physique should increase to the seventh rank in two years time. It won¡¯t be perfect, but it is manageable. The materials in this world will only let you reach this degree at most.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Let me die!¡± Chu Mo grieved. Chu Mo clearly knew that the Demon Lord already blocked the noise in this room from the outside world, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of his miserable cries escaping to the outside.

    ¡°Survive the first one, it will be much betterter on.¡± The Demon Lord said.

    ¡°The problem is, I feel this time is very hard to endure.¡± Chu Mo¡¯s head drooped as he spoke.

    But there was a clear change after Chu Mo entered. The mighty pressure from the bloodpletely disappeared. Apart from the bloody stench, Chu Mo didn¡¯t sense anything else.

    ¡°You still take me for the evil person that originally tortured you.¡± The Demon Lord inly said: ¡°You need to soak three times a month for two years.¡±

    ¡°Not every day?¡± Chu Mo immediately felt his life had hope. His face revealed a happy color. The needs of people are indeed dependent on the situation¡­¡­able to change at any time!

    Chu Mo felt like dying after soaking one time. He feltplete despair after finding out he had to soak for two years. But master said he only needed to soak three times per month¡­¡­Chu Mo naturally felt very happy.

    ¡°Soaking every day¡­¡­your body would immediately rot off.¡± The Demon Lord said: ¡°Besides, do you really think these Yuan beasts are raised by me?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, master is the best!¡± Chu Mo remembered to tter.

    ¡°Ohe on! You were just gnashing your teeth at me.¡± The Demon Lord coldly smiled.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°What exactly is a physique rank?¡±

    ¡°People absorb the energy between heaven and earth, and they can let their original martial studying manner increase in power. But these things are external martial power. It is extremely limited towards changing the body. Your body cannot bear the strong energy after reaching a new height, so you must increase your physique quality when you wish to increase to a higher realm.

    [TL: When he talks about the absorption of energy between heaven and earth, he is talking about cultivating.]

    ¡°So it is like that¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo considered it over.

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°A person¡¯s physique can go from the first to the ninth rank, and then to the Innate! The Innate physique¡­¡­it seems to only exists in legends. I at least have never heard of one. But I have seen a few people with rank nine physiques. They possess unimaginable power using just their muscles!¡±

    Chu Mo thought of Gao Yingjun. He immediately acknowledged the Demon Lord¡¯s words. That giantcked any cultivation, and he had no realm. He could casually punch with a force of over ten thousand kg with just his muscles. It is truly an astonishing feeling.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­is a rank nine physique considered incredible in master¡¯s realm?¡± Chu Mo wanted to know if this physique was the norm in the Demon Lord¡¯s world.

    It would be terrible if he could be an overlord in this world, and then he would be sludge in a higher world.

    ¡°No matter which world, they are all the same.¡± The Demon Lord inly said: ¡°The cultivation realms go higher and higher, but as for the physique¡­¡­.it only goes from one to nine, and then to the Innate! Your physique would be considered top level even in the Spirit World, but I want to make you even better.¡±

    Chu Mo was immediately filled with gratitude. This was also the first time Chu Mo heard the words Spirit World from master¡¯s mouth.

    The blood from the cask was still hot like a broiling me, continuously heating his body. That type of feeling was much more difficult to endure than the Demon Lord¡¯s prior torture!

    So Chu Mo needed to distract his attention. He could finally endure it a little like that. He is a staunch person in the end. He understood master¡¯s pain and understood that type of treatment. Few people on the four continents could enjoy the moment.

    Yes, enjoy.

    ¡°Master, can you tell me about yourself? For instance¡­¡­when you were in the Spirit World? Later on¡­¡­I wish to go to the Spirit World. It would be better if you told me about it. What kind of ce is the Spirit World?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°I am not of the Spirit World.¡± The Demon Lord didn¡¯t refuse Chu Mo¡¯s question this time. He pulled of a chair and sat opposite of Chu Mo: ¡°Ie from the Immortal World!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but growrge upon hearing the Demon Lord¡¯s words, even though he was tortured by the rank seven Yuan beast blood until he couldn¡¯t feel life or death. His mouth was so wide that you could ce an egg inside: ¡°Immortal¡­¡­Immortal World?¡±

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Have you ever heard the saying ¡®There are people beyond the people, and there are heavens beyond the heavens.''¡±

    [TL: The phrase means that there is an ocean of things out there beyond your little pond.]

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo looked at the Demon Lord shocked: ¡°Master, your meaning is that there is an Immortal World above the Spirit world? Then¡­¡­is there anything above the Immortal World?¡±

    The Demon Lord raised his head, recollecting something, then he sighed: ¡°There is also the Heavens.¡±

    Chu Mo was entirely shocked. He almost entirely forgot the paining from his body. This is beyond what he could possibly dream. His own master actuallyes from a world higher than the Spirit World.

    ¡°In the Immortal World¡­¡­are there only immortals living there? And the Heavens? What kind of people live there? Gods?¡± Chu Mo asked with a shocked face.

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo, and he inly said: ¡°Boy, those things are endlessly far away from you. I don¡¯t ever wish to talk about them with you. It¡¯s not that I wish to conceal things from you, but I¡¯m afraid you would suffer! The world you live in, on these four continents, it is called the human world. It is also called the ordinary realm.¡±

    ¡°Then why have you suddenly told me these things today?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°You are a little stronger than I even imagined. It is not a big deal that you are aware.¡± The Demon Lord said.

    ¡°Ha ha, then, I am very strong! I will eventually go to the Spirit World and seek my wife!¡± Chu Mo closed his eyes, and a smile spread: ¡°I grew up in the ordinary realm, but why does that matter? I have a master from the Immortal World! I have the best cultivation scripture in this world! I have nothing to be afraid of!¡±

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo, and he hesitated. The words he was about to say never came out.

    He wanted to tell Chu Mo about the princess¡¯s race. A person like her marrying someone from the ordinary realm is an impossibility. In addition, her clone body crumbled, and she could only send the most weak message. Her original body suffered heavy damage, and she most likely wouldn¡¯t remember Chu Mo at all!

    The Demon Lord knew that the boy would suffer a serious blow as soon as he heard these words.

    He is strong, but the Demon Lord feared he could not withstand this kind of blow.

    He found it best to let him discover for himself at ater day.

    Perhaps he may not necessarily even find that girl when he ascends the the Spirit World. Right now he his small. There is still a long time¡­¡­won¡¯t it weaken?

    This is what the Demon Lord thought.

 Chapter 73: So It Was You

    Chapter 73: So It Was You

    Chu Mo soaked in his Yuan beast blood bath for over two hours. The Demon Lord finally lifted him out of the barrel when his soul was just about to melt as well.

    It wasn¡¯t that Chu Mo didn¡¯t want to get out himself, but he couldn¡¯t even move a finger at that time.

    Chu Mo felt his body had practically disappeared. He couldn¡¯t feel anything when the Demon Lord hauled him out of the Yuan beast blood.

    The Demon Lord then pulled out anotherrge barrel. It was filled with all kinds of fragrant medicine, and a thick medicinal smell floated out from inside.

    He tossed Chu Mo inside and said: ¡°You can soak for two hours.¡± His figure shed as he spoke, and then he disappeared along with the barrel of Yuan beast blood.

    Aaah!

    Chu Mo let out a sigh after a long time. He could finally feel his body existed. He could feel strength slowly return to his body after an hour.

    He looked at his own thin frame, and he mumbled: ¡°Two years¡­¡­three times every month. That¡¯s thirty-six times in one year, seventy-two in two years. Right now¡­¡­there¡¯s only seventy one left? Hey¡­¡­really not bad.¡±

    Chu Mo climbed out of the barrel as he spoke. He then put on some clean clothes after washing. He stepped outside invigorated.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t feel arge change in his body after bathing in the Yuan beast blood this one time.

    It was like cultivating Heavens Will My will after only a few words were added to the scripture. After cultivating, there isn¡¯t apletely different feeling than the before.

    ¡°Perhaps refining the body is a long term process?¡± Chu Mo thought. After all, he could only reach rank seven after two years¡­¡­other people like Gao Yingjun were born at that ninth rank. It¡¯s really not fair!¡±

    After stepping outside, Chu Mo went towards the Xu house instead of heading straight to the Prince Mansion.

    There were still some finishing touches to be done with yesterday¡¯s affair. He also promised to stop by the Xu house for a visit.

    Chu Mo going to the Xu household was about the same as Xu Fufu going to the Fang household. Chu Mo was already veryfortable even though the most powerful person lived there. It wasn¡¯t the slightest bit strange or intimidating.

    The guards at the gate all greeted him with a good-intentioned smile. Chu Mo was veryfortable. This is his brother¡¯s home!

    Chu Mofortably walked inside. The Xu household isn¡¯t asrge as the Prince Mansion, but it certainly isn¡¯t small. One had to walk for a long time to finally reach the garden.

    ¡°Oh? Chu Mo? You finally came to see me boy?¡± An old voice with a hint of teasing suddenly came from the side.

    A fifty year old looking man with a rosy face walked out of the gardens.

    The older man wore ordinary gray cloth clothes. He was carrying arge pair of scissors in his hands, and there was ayer of sweat on his forehead. One would believe he was a gardener if they didn¡¯t know better.

    ¡°Grandpa Xu? You are in the house?¡± Chu Mo hurriedly paid his respects, because this person that looks like the gardener is actually the Grand Secretary¡­¡­the great Xu Zhongliang!

    ¡°Little boy, can¡¯t you even pretend? Look at your shocked expression, clearly you think I¡¯m an old man!¡± Xu Zhongliang pretended to have a stiff face as he stared at Chu Mo.

    ¡°Ha ha grandpa Xu. You have a thousand things to do every day! Always so busy! Who of my generation would expect toe here and see you. Anyways, you aren¡¯t old, but rather sturdy.¡± Chu Moughed.

    ¡°You sure can talk child. I would be satisfied if my grandson was just half like you.¡± Xu Zhongliang passed the scissors in his hands to a person standing by him. He pped the dirt off his body, and he looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Let¡¯s go, apany this old man for a chat?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Chu Mo responded straightforward. He walked inside behind Xu Zhongliang.

    This scene would certainly startle outsiders if they saw. Who would have thought that the always tough Grand Secretary would have such an approachable side. Moreover, the opposite party¡­¡­is a teenage youth.

    All the people in the Xu household werepletely ustomed to this scene. They didn¡¯t even say anything strange.

    Chu Mo followed Xu Zhongliang into his study.

    The old man washed his hands, and then he withdrew a jar of tea. He tossed it to Chu Mo: ¡°I¡¯m tired, you make it!¡±

    Chu Mo received the tea jar with a smile, then he very skillfully started to make the tea. He said: ¡°Grandpa Xu, don¡¯t you think the tea is better tasting when you make it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m old, and lived life¡­¡­my posture is no longer straight. I should also give you young people a chance.¡± Xu Zhongliang said casually.

    Chu Mo was yet slightly shocked. He held a cup of tea before Xu Zhongliang and smiled: ¡°How old is grandpa Xu? Your posture is good. You could live a hundred years without any problems.¡±

    Xu Zhongliang shook his head: ¡°Too old, my body knows.¡±

    Chu Mo then arranged the chessboard. He picked up a ck piece, and then he looked at Xu Zhongliang: ¡°Me first?¡±

    [TL: It¡¯s some unexined game. It isn¡¯t actually chess, but the author calls it chess.]

    Xu Zhongliang looked at Chu Mo with a deep expression: ¡°Child, didn¡¯t you always let this old man go first when we yed chess?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes you need to change things up¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo smiled with his teeth, and he ced the ck piece on the board.

    ¡°You dare take the lead¡­¡­hey, good!¡± Xu Zhongliang said, and he twirled a white piece, then he ced it on the board: ¡°I heard you smashed down Xia Jing¡¯s Prince Mansion gate yesterday?¡±

    Chu Mo thought a moment, and he picked up and dropped the second ck piece ¡°Yes ah, the gate is the face, I smashed the face¡­¡­they wanted my life, so I hit their face. You could say I still came out behind.¡±

    ¡°You child¡­¡­¡± Xu Zhongliang couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head. He also moved another white piece on the board: ¡°They wanted you life, but you are still alive and kicking now? You really hit them ruthlessly, young people are sure hot-blooded and full of energy. The even more clever part is that you hit them without them even responding¡­¡­it is truly a wave dying before striking the beach!¡±

    [TL: The saying here means something big was going to happen, but it fizzled out.]

    The two talked and constantly yed chess at the same time.

    Xu 2Fu came at some unknown point in time, and he quietly stood to the side and watched. That guy is always very active outside, but at home¡­¡­he is very well-behaved, especially in front of grandfather Xu Zhongliang.

    ¡°Some methods are good. It can sometimes be harmless when young people do things a little extreme. But, your style¡­¡­is it not actually more steadypared to what one might expect?¡± Xu Zhongliang¡¯s brow wrinkled up, a tangled expression: ¡°Just like with the chess today¡­¡­in the past, you could never have done what you did yesterday. But not only did you do it, but you executed it beautifully¡­¡­little fellow. I haven¡¯t seen you for half a year, but you sure have grown much!¡±

    Chu Mo chuckled, and he moved a chess piece: ¡°They are all things grandfather Xu taught.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this old man indeed knows himself. To truly instruct there needs to be direction. The first to show advantage wasn¡¯t you.¡± Xu Zhongliang spoke, then he raised his head and winked at spectating Xu Fufu.

    Xu Fufu felt wronged. His mouth twitched. He was just here watching, who is the old man trying to provoke?

    ¡°You have drive, courage, strategy, and intelligence¡­..you truly mature more and more, only you don¡¯t understand respect for elders and cherishing the youth. Little thing¡­¡­you¡¯re quietly arranging something. You are really nning to ughter my great dragon¡­¡­.do you really think that¡¯s good?¡± Xu Zhongliang gave a supercilious look, and he threw the chesspiece onto the board: ¡°No more! Little thing, your provocations have made me impatient!¡±

    Xu Fufu looked away, fighting back a smile. Who would have thought the great and powerful Xu Zhongliang would actually be so shameless in chess.

    Chu Mo grinned wide, and he didn¡¯t say anything to provoke the huffy old man. He gathered some pieces off of the board, and he ced them back in the container. He inly said: ¡°Grandfather Xu, it seems there are many troubles in the country recently?¡±

    ¡°When aren¡¯t there troubles?¡± Xu Zhongliang lightly sighed and leaned back against his chair. Xu 2Fu had great perception of the situation. He walked in and started to softly massage his grandfather¡¯s shoulder. Xu Zhong half closed his eyes and sighed: ¡°Grand Secretary¡­¡­sounds powerful, but it is a pain. Very few people realize it. The prime minister of the world¡­¡­hah, this world¡­¡­is it so easy to manage?¡±

    ¡°Will a war break out?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    Xu Zhongliang suddenly sat up straight. His eyes opened wide, and they revealed a sharp light. The Grand Secretary finally disyed the proper imposing manner of his position: ¡°How do you know? Did your grandfather say? No¡­¡­your grandfather is a hardened general. How could he tell you such a secret n?¡±

    Chu Mo shook his head and said: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my grandfather in a long time, and I haven¡¯t spoken with him. I returned here through the grasnds. I was caught up in the Wang Court coup d¡¯etat that urred there. I stopped over there for a time, and I did a small thing.¡±

    ¡°Grasnd? Small things? Youngster?¡± Xu Zhongliang muttered with his brow wrinkled. He suddenly raised his head and stared at Chu Mo. His face was a shocked color: ¡°Are you Lin Bai?¡±

    ¡°Ah? How do you know?¡± This time Chu Mo was startled. He somewhat foolishly stared at Xu Zhongliang, his brains not working quick enough.

    He never deliberately concealed this status, but it must be said that basically no one knew!

    The Grand Secretary of Da Xia was separated by thousands of miles¡­¡­.how could he know?

    ¡°So it was you! It was really you? It was actually you!¡± Xu Zhongliang stared at Chu Mo for a long time. A significantly deep smile spread, and he became more and more happy.

    ¡°¡­¡­really I never thought, ha ha ha ha! Our Da Xia¡­¡­it actually gave birth to such a talent!¡± Xu Zhongliangughed. He said to Xu Fufu, who was also staring with a cked expression: ¡°Go, tell the kitchen to make several dishes. For lunch, we will have several drinks with Chu Mo¡­¡­.no, noble son Lin Bai!

    Xu Fufu stared expressionless at Chu Mo. He muttered: ¡°This¡­¡­this, just what is going on?¡±

    Xu Zhongliang said in a low voice: ¡°Quickly go, quick. Children shouldn¡¯t ask so much about grownup affairs.¡± The old man became excited. He somehow forgot that Chu Mo is actually the same age as his own grandson.

    Xu Fufu stared dumbstruck with his mouth twitching, then he turned and left. He muttered to himself: ¡°What has little ck Chu done now? How did he make grandfather lose his reserve? Don¡¯t tell me he usurped the Wang Court for the princess? The actual person hasn¡¯t shown his true colors!¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking nonsense? Get out of here!¡± Xu Zhongliang scolded. Xu Fufu immediately picked up the pace.

    One old and one young person sat opposite each other in the study.

    The messy scene created by the upset old man was still on disy. Chu Mo had only retrieved a couple pieces because he was startled by Xu Zhongliang words.

    Xu Zhongliang stared at the scattered pieces left on the chessboard, and he muttered: ¡°No wonder your ying style has had such arge change. You dare take the lead, hot-blooded and impulsive, but you are secretlyying ns at every step. It seems to be a contradictory character, but it is actually the demeanor of a real General! Your ferocious face is exposed finally at the end, but the oue is already decided! It appears that storm in the grasnds was actually caused by you! Ha ha ha ha, wonderful, truly wonderful!¡±

 Chapter 74: Young Hero

    Chapter 74: Young Hero

    Xu Zhongliang became happier the more he spoke: ¡°We were all guessing before. What person inadvertently gave a big favor to Da Xia? His majesty said that he would give the person a Hero Medal if he knew who it was! The Lord wasn¡¯t joking! Ha ha ha, Chu Mo oh Chu Mo¡­¡­.you¡¯re all right! Da Xia¡¯s Hero Medal, there haven¡¯t even been one hundred issued since the founding of the country. That¡¯s nearly a thousand years of history!¡±

    Xu Zhongliang looked at Chu Mo like he was staring at a rare treasure: ¡°Eighty of those medals were issued during the founding of the country. No one has received one in the past two hundred years! That old guy Fang Mingtong has been drooling at the mouth for one, but not even he has gotten a Hero Medal! And now a thirteen year old baby is actually going to get one. I really want to see that old Fang Mingtong¡¯s expression when it happens.¡±

    Chu Mo yet wryly smiled at Xu Zhongliang: ¡°Grandfather Xu, could you first state how you all are aware of this matter? It isn¡¯t normal¡­¡­this matter just happened on the grasnds. The news shouldn¡¯t have transferred this fast? Also¡­¡­not many people know the name Lin Bai on the grasnds?¡±

    There was something else Chu Mo didn¡¯t say. Chu Mo knew that his people obviously wouldn¡¯t give his name away, and they wouldn¡¯t go recklessly spreading it around. One reason is to protect Chu Mo. The other reason is because the grasnd needs to publicise a figurehead, and that person is Nuo Yi!

    ¡°Little guy, are you looking down upon the intelligence ability of our Da Xia?¡± Xu Zhongliang smiled like an old fox. He squinted his eyes, and he looked pleased with himself. Should it really be a shocking thing?

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile. He really never thought that Da Xia¡¯s intelligence ability was this powerful. They possibly already entered into the inner circles of the Wang Court. It was practically impossible for them to know the name ¡®Lin Bai¡¯ otherwise.

    In addition, they also didn¡¯t know right away that Chu Mo is Lin Bai.

    Could Da Qi find out Chu Mo is Lin Bai now that Da Xia is aware?

    He remembered the dry old man that caused Qi Xiaoyu to copse¡­¡­Chu Mo s heart grew cold. Da Qi would certainly know the actions of ¡®Lin Bai¡¯ at an earlier time.

    ¡°Grandpa Xu, can we discuss something?¡± Chu Mo carefully asked as he looked at the happy Xu Zhongliang.

    ¡°Ah? Speak.¡± Xu Zhonliang looked at Chu Mo.

    ¡°That¡­¡­could you please not tell other people about this?¡± Chu Mo scratched his head: ¡°Once it gets out¡­¡­I¡¯m afraid too much trouble will fall upon me.¡±

    Xu Zhongliang pondered a moment, then he nodded in agreement: ¡°Child, you have obviously grown up! But you will received an award for this matter. Won¡¯t his majesty have to eat his words otherwise? I will look after this. I will only let a few people know. For instance, the emperor and Marshal Fang Mingtong. They would never sell you out. It will be very hard for others to find out about your contribution to Da Xia like this.¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°I never wanted others to know when I originally decided to help.¡±

    ¡°Such integrity!¡± Xu Zhongliang praised: ¡°Young man has such a heart, such a boldness, and such an ability¡­¡­won¡¯t your future have a meteoric rise?¡±

    Chu Mo somewhat shyly smiled. He had known the old man for several years. Xu Zhongliang treated him like his own grandson, but it was the care that the older generation shows towards the younger generation.

    This was the first time Chu Mo received praise like today.

    ¡°The intelligence we received wasn¡¯t especially detailed. It only said that a youth named Lin Bai destroyed the insid by Da Qi over the past twenty years, and he did it within a month. He pulled up all the secretly hidden roots in the grasnds. He helped the fugitive princess Nuo Yi break apart the Hao Yue n, and he helped stabilize the regime. It is also said that the second prince¡¯s death, brother Jin, could be rted to with him¡­¡­¡± Xu Zhongliang looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Tell me the specifics¡­¡­what exactly happened. I will go to the pce in the afternoon and meet the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Da Xia¡¯s intelligence ability is amazing. What about the havoc I caused yesterday?¡± The corners of Chu Mo¡¯s mouth slightly pulled up: ¡°It should be nothing right?¡±

    Xu Zhongliang somewhat strangely looked at Chu Mo: ¡°The families of the deceased haven¡¯t investigated. Who would look into you? Only Zhang Chong¡­¡­could be a little trouble. That person is small-minded.¡±

    The cab member just called a border called a border region official small-minded. He truly considered Chu Mo one of his own.

    This is certainly much moreplicated than the older generation looking after the younger!

    At the same time, Xu Zhongliang would never say this in front of Xu Fufu.

    ¡°That¡¯s a small problem.¡± Chu Mo smiled. He said: ¡°His son was fooled by Xia Jie. He took a fake letter and stamped a false seal, and then he took some Prince Mansion bodyguard impersonators and sought trouble with me. He was almost killed by the prince¡¯s men in the end. They wanted to frame me, and I became his rescuer in the end¡­¡­so the Qing province official owes me a huge favor! I haven¡¯te to seek payment, and they still dare search for me?¡±

    Xu Zhongliang looked at Chu Mo dumbstruck. The Grand Secretary¡¯s mind naturally wasn¡¯t nk. He was just processing the whole situation in an instant. He softly sighed: ¡°There is a talent in every generation¡­¡­.I¡¯m truly old! You melon head, really¡­¡­you¡¯re too smart!

    Xu Zhongliang smiled as he spoke: ¡°The arrow is the key in the end. Zhang Chong would really be mad at you if it weren¡¯t for that arrow. You beat the Zhang family noble son until he soiled himself. But with the arrow, the things you¡¯ve done can be let go. Ah, I truly envy old General Fan¡­¡­he has such a good grandson.¡±

    Xu Zhongliang raised his head and kindly looked at Chu Mo: ¡°It is truly good fortune! My grandson Fufu is able to be your brother!¡±

    Chu Mo smiled: ¡°It is also my fortune!¡±

    ¡°Brothers, brothers for a lifetime!¡± Xu Zhongliand spoke, then he said: ¡°Tell me about what happened on the grasnds.¡±

    Chu Mo told about his time on the grasnds. He told about everything except the Immortal Pce and Qi Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Brother Yin was actually killed by you. Good! That animal deserved to die!¡± Xu Zhongliang listened to the very end. He finally sighed with emotion: ¡°The youth are the strength of a nation. It would be much better if all Da Xia¡¯s youth were like you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also amazing grandfather!¡± Xu 2Fu pushed open the door and entered. He just heard thest sentence. His eyes were big, and he looked narcissistic as he spoke.

    ¡°If you took your intentions towards women and used them for something good, then you would manage to be outstanding.¡± Xu Zhongliang meanly stared at Xu Fufu.

    Xu Fufu hid his neck, and he sadly looked at Chu Mo. He thought: Little ck Chu, what outrageous thing did you do on the grasnds? What¡¯s made my grandfather so happy? And now I¡¯m getting scolded!

    Everyone ate lunch in a good mood, including the scolded Xu 2Fu.

    Chu Mo carefully told Xu Zhongliang how Xu 2Fu and he owned the Gluttonous Ogre. This is because Chu Mo knew the matter wouldn¡¯t stay hidden long.

    Xu Zhongliang¡¯s face was quite profound. He lightly told them: ¡°I knew a long time ago! You all aren¡¯t bad!¡±

    Xu 2Fu nearly cried. He atst received grandfather¡¯s consent about something.

    But the old man still warned the two. You need to keep it low-key. You can¡¯t recklessly publicize, even if everyone knows the Gluttonous Ogre is your business.

    Chu Mo and Xu Fufu were already well aware. The two weren¡¯t foolish. They already took the initiative and passed the reigns on to others.

    Xu Zhongliang hurriedly rushed to the pce after lunch. He wanted to tell the emperor that Chu Mo is Lin Bai. This was an enormous deed.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t discuss the war that could break out at any moment with Xu Zhongliang. It would be needless talk. Da Qi¡¯s grand project was ruined. Da Qi has to deal with the grasnds, and they take their time making a decision.

    But they have been building their strength for several years. There will be a war between Da Qi and Da Xia sooner orter.

    Now would be the perfect time for Da Qi¡¯s military to start making preparations for war. They can use the defeat suffered at the grasnds as fire in their bellies.

    Xu Zhongliang wouldn¡¯t tell Chu Mo if he didn¡¯t realize it himself, and since Chu Mo is clever, Xu Zhongliang didn¡¯t need to say anything.

    The grand secretary had left. Xu Fufu still had no chance to ask Chu Mo what happened because new information came. The Qing provincial governor already sent men to find Chu Mo!

    ¡°They have the face toe seek you?¡± Xu Fufu looked at Chu Mo. He spat out in anger: ¡°The nerve!¡±

    Chu Mo smiled: ¡°The Qing provincial governor likely doesn¡¯t know what happened.¡±

    ¡°This Xu family uncle will let them know!¡± Xu Fufu looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Let me handle this! I guarantee the Qing province official will be deeply grateful to us brothers. It will be an added bonus if I can make a split between him and that old bastard Xia Jing!¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Xu Fufu. Heughed: ¡°What? Are you upset?¡± Xu Fufu would rarely handle these things himself in the past.

    Would the former Xu Fufue out even if the Qing provincial governor personally paid a visit? That is impossible!

    The grand Xu family young master cannot be ordered around. Even if the opposite party is a provincial noble, he is nothing in Xu Fufu¡¯s eyes.

    Xu Fufu was silent a moment. He looked at Chu Mo seriously: ¡°I can¡¯tg too far behind my brother.¡± Todays events made Xu Fufu aware that his brother since youth had experienced arge change. A change much greater that he imagined!

    This was the first time he had seen his grandfather personally eat a meal with Chu Mo after all these years. This was the first time he so openly praised Chu Mo. This was also the first time his grandfather proposed a toast to a youth!

    What kind kind of concept is this? He could make the great Grand Secretary propose a toast. Could Xu Zhongliang be like this to a youth he merely liked?

    That is a joke!

    Chu Mo looked at Xu Fufu with a serious expression, then he couldn¡¯t resist smiling: ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. I¡¯m ten streets behind your ability with girls!¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Xu Fufu returned a haughty look, and he made the subordinates prepare the horses. He was going to personally tell the envoy of the Qing provincial governor: ¡°You wish to take someone away from this Xu family uncle¡¯s hand?¡­¡­prepare to shed blood!¡±

    Chu Mo also left the Xu household, and he strolled towards the Prince Mansion.

 Chapter 75: Crumbling Xia Jing

    Chapter 75: Crumbling Xia Jing

    Not just anyone has the opportunity to sit with the Grand Secretary and share a drink at the table. Chu Mo had eaten countless meals at the Xu household, but this was the first time drinking with Xu Zhongliang!

    So Chu Mo was a little tipsy when he walked out, and he was in a good mood.

    Chu Mo was a little startled when he arrived at the Prince Mansion gate. The gate was restored to it¡¯s original form overnight!

    Dignified! Towering! Serene! Imposing!

    The gate looked like it had never been destroyed. There wasn¡¯t a trace that looked like it was recently built.

    The vermillion colored gate was tightly shut. Two Qilin stone statues stood majestically atop the gates. The words ¡®Prince Mansion¡¯ were written on an old interesting and appealing sign. It was expensive wood at first nce, looking ancient and heavy.

    ¡°Gee¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo blinked over and over. He thought: The prince is worthy of being called Da Xia¡¯s most powerful person. The gate waspletely smashed yesterday, and today it¡¯s back to the original form. It looks like I was a little too soft!

    ¡°Too bad I don¡¯t have a good reason to smash it today.¡± Chu Mo muttered to himself, then he thought: I will attack the Immortal Sky one day. I will bring its gate to ruins. I willpletely destroy everything! I will make you all rebuild¡­¡­hmph!

    The two guards at the gate weren¡¯t the same as yesterday, but they clearly recognized Chu Mo. They saw Chu Mo harbor evil designs towards the gate that was rebuilt all through the night, and they immediately shivered all over.

    The two yellow rank two guards would have kicked away any other ordinary youth loitering around.

    But this master¡­¡­he stole all their nerves, leaving them with no courage to spare.

    ¡°Chu¡­¡­noble son Chu¡­¡­our prince has a decree. Directly receive noble son Chu even if he arrives without notice.¡± One of the guards drummed up the courage toe before Chu Mo. He spoke with extreme respect.

    Chu Mo nced at the guard, then he pointed at the vermilion colored gate: ¡°The gate isn¡¯t open. How should I enter? Is this how you treat the guests of the Prince Mansion? How about I do the same as yesterday? Smash it with one kick?

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡­noble son Chu jokes. We will open at once!¡± The guard said.

    He actually didn¡¯t have the prince¡¯smand. Could the Prince Mansion gate be so easily opened?

    But how could the master before them be controlled? Chu Mo tore down the gate yesterday and entered, and then didn¡¯t he leave without any damage? Heaven knows what would happen if they didn¡¯t open the gates for Chu Mo. Would he kick it open once more?

    The gate¡¯s wood was no ordinary timber. The materials were extremely precious. Even the prince mansion¡­¡­didn¡¯t have that much!

    So they knew the prince certainly wouldn¡¯t me them. He could even offer a reward.

    The two guards opened the Prince Mansion gate right away. They weed Chu Mo inside like they were greeting their ancestors.

    The two guards were quick as thieves. They immediately closed the gate as soon as Chu Mo entered.

    But this scene was still witnessed by a few people. They were immediately shocked and awed.

    ¡°The Prince Mansion has opened the official gate. They weed Chu Mo inside, the one who caused a disturbance here yesterday¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What is going on in the world?¡±

    The couple of people who witnessed the scene all stared foolishly.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Chu Mo was directly invited into prince Xia Jing¡¯s study!

    It is no exaggeration to say Xu Zhongliang may not even receive this kind of treatment.

    There are few people in the whole world that can enter into prince Xia Jing¡¯s study. They are all Xia Jing¡¯s most trusted subordinates. There are provincial level officials at the very least.

    But Chu Mo is a thirteen year old youth, openly sitting in Xia Jing¡¯s study.

    All of Da Xia¡¯s bureaucrats would be stunned if this news spread outside.

    Someone came by with tea, then Xia Jing appeared in the study after a short time. His face immediately exposed a moderate smile when he saw Chu Mo: ¡°Apologies, I made noble son Chu wait.¡±

    These words spoken by prince Xia Jing would truly cause someone to be stupefied. If a third person was here to witness the scene, they would be scared stiff.

    Chu Mo waved his hand: ¡°I just arrived. Old¡­..cough cough, great prince, we shouldn¡¯t waste words. I know you don¡¯t like me. I also don¡¯t like you. Where is the room you prepared for me? We will start!¡±

    Xia Jing¡¯s spreading smile clearly slowed. He cursed inside: Little bastard, you see the prince, and you still want to call him old thief? If this prince didn¡¯t need you¡­¡­forget the fact you are a petty General¡¯s grandson. This prince would cut you down even if you were a General!

    He could only think these words. He couldn¡¯t speak his desire to kill Chu Mo out loud.

    ¡°Good, noble son is in a happy. I¡¯ll guide you there now!¡± Xia Jing said. He personally guided Chu Mo to a ce deep inside the Prince Mansion, a secluded area.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t see a single person along the way. Chu Mo understood, Xia Jing didn¡¯t want to let others know his disgraceful business. Chu Mo also wasn¡¯t worried about Xia Jing scheming anything. This old thief is a clever man. He is not that stupid.

    Chu Mo wasn¡¯t afraid even if Xia Jing was that stupid. His master is in Yellow me City!

    The two were lost in thought along the way, neither saying anything. Chu Mo was very quickly directed into arge courtyard. In addition to the main house, the other buildings all looked like tall warehouses.

    ¡°These storehouses are all filled with arge amount of medicine. There are ordinary medicines all the way to the top grade Yuan medicine. Everything you can imagine!¡± Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo and said: ¡°Noble son Chu may grab whatever medicine he needs!¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing: ¡°I grab myself?¡±

    Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo: ¡°What is noble son Chu¡¯s meaning?¡±

    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head: ¡°I understand your meaning, but you are thinking too much grand prince. I already said that I would help you to resolve our longstanding grudge. In addition, I will be doing a good thing for all the pitiful women in Yellow me City.

    Xia Jing¡¯s face ckened. There was only one person in the world who would dare be so presumptuous before the prince, and he was standing right in front of him. Not even the current emperor has criticized him in front of his face. Those women are indeed worthy of pity, but this has to do with the prince¡¯s face!

    It is also the royal face!

    Chu Mo payed no mind to Xia Jing¡¯s darkened face. He simply said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend to be generous. I have no interest in your medicine. Do I look like a person who needs ingredients? I don¡¯t have enough idle time to search through ingredients myself. Give me a storehouse manager, then give me several strong young men. Let them help transport medicines. I mentioned a list earlier. It would be best if the warehouse has everything. If not, you need to immediately go find it!¡±

    ¡°Good, I was overthinking.¡± Xia Jing acknowledged his mistake extremely calmly. Then he said: ¡°I will arrange it immediately!¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°Also, I wrote a letter. Have someone send it to my home. I could stay here at least seven or eight days! Have someone bring me three meals each day. You don¡¯t need to appear. I don¡¯t wish to see you.¡±

    Xia Jing¡¯s face ckened. His lips violently twitched, and he deeply sighed: ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll write out the list for you now.¡± Chu Mo coldly smiled inside: Old thief, do you truly believe¡­¡­your illness is that easy to cure? If I didn¡¯t empty out your entire Prince Mansion property, then I wouldn¡¯t be young master Chu Mo!

    Chu Mo swiftly started drawing out a list of items as he thought.

    The initial sentiment to establish a power was indeed to gather medicine. But now an enormous fattened sheep is before him, who wouldn¡¯t ughter it?

    Xia Jing didn¡¯t care at all when Chu Mo started. He didn¡¯t even look. It was only a prescription in his eyes. Even if this little bastard wants to swindle him and write expensive ingredients, what could that do? Xia Jing has plenty of money, enough wealth to rival a nation.

    He even has a method to attain rare top grade Yuan medicines that are scarce in therge sects. He won¡¯t hesitate in the slightest so long as it can cure his ailment, no matter what the cost.

    But Xia Jing gradually started to feel uneasy¡­..because that little bastard had been continuously writing for the time it takes two incense sticks to burn!

    He already filled threerge sheets of paper¡­¡­and showed no signs of stopping!

    Xia Jing couldn¡¯t help but stare. The corners of his mouth immediately twitched violently.

    Chu Mo¡¯s handwriting was extraordinarily elegant. One could tell he had a talent with calligraphy at first nce. He hadn¡¯t yet reached the realm of a master, but it was already very close.

    Even Xia Jing had to admit that Chu Mo¡¯s writing could already steamroll over countless self-proimed calligraphers.

    Of course, this was absolutely not the reason why Xia Jing¡¯s mouth violently twitched.

    The words on the paper were extremely small. They could still be read clearly, but there were at least thirty of forty medicines written on each page.

    Damn, the old man¡¯s illness¡­¡­it really needs that much medicine to cure?

    Xia Jing angrily thought. He approached and grabbed a piece of paper right as the ink was drying. He only took one look, then immediately stared nkly.

    This time his mouth didn¡¯t twitch, but rather his entire body was in a stupor.

    The grand prince is majestic and unmoving. He carries a dignified presence. It is said that an approachingndslide couldn¡¯t alter his appearance. But Xia Jing started withrge eyes at this moment. His mouth was stretched so wide that a goose egg could fit inside.

    ¡°Seven Star Grass¡­¡­50,000kg? Chu¡­¡­noble son Chu¡­¡­you certain?¡­¡­you didn¡¯t write wrong? It isn¡¯t 5kg?¡± Xia Jing couldn¡¯t help but ask after a long time.

    Chu Mo paid no attention to him. He simply kept writing: ¡°Keep looking further.¡±

    ¡°Dragon Tail Grass¡­100,000kg; Purple Dragon Cane¡­¡­15,000kg; Snow Ginseng¡­¡­40,000kg¡­¡­¡± Xia Jing could read no further. He would certainly copse if he kept reading. He could even go crazy and rip this little son of a bitch into shreds.

    A long illness makes a patient as knowledgeable as a doctor. Xia Jing knew practically all of these ingredients.

    For instance the Dragon Tail Grass, it is used for blood cirction. The price isn¡¯t expensive, practically everyrge medicine shop sells them. Seven Star Grass prevents wounds from festering. The price isn¡¯t expensive for Xia Jing. It is the about the price of a small dish to him. Purple Dragon Cane and Snow Ginseng are used to restore Qi. The price is rtively high, but that has never been a problem for Xia Jing.

    But everything has a premise, that is: One cannot demand 50,000kg in a short time! Even if Xia Jing can afford it. This quantity¡­¡­how could he possibly scrape it together?

    He looked at Chu Mo still diligently writing. Xia Jing finally broke down, and he raged: ¡°Chu Mo¡­¡­.are you still bullying me? Could it be some form of amusement? Fuck¡­¡­opening up Da Xia¡¯srgest medicine shop wouldn¡¯t require this much medicine!¡±

    Chu Mo raised his head and coldly looked at Xia Jing: ¡°You want to be cured or not?¡±

 Chapter 76: Supreme Strength

    Chapter 76: Supreme Strength

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Xia Jing gnashed his teeth. He furiously stared at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo¡¯s face was entirely even. He tranquilly looked back at Xia Jing.

    ¡°You¡¯re certain¡­¡­you aren¡¯t trying to joke with me?¡± Xia Jing was seething in anger. He was really about to go insane, but there was yet a thread of rationality still inside. He really wanted recklessly rip this little bastard apart.

    ¡°Are you the doctor or am I?¡± Chu Mo pped the table, sending out arge noise.

    He soared up and angrily looked at Xia Jing: ¡°You understand shit! You old thief, you know how to y politics in the royal court, you know how to be tyrannical in your family, and you know how to be unyielding in the marketce¡­¡­.apart from these things, do you know anything?¡±

    Chu Mo walked before Xia Jing. He crumpled up the piece of paper taken from him and threw it into the trashcan. Chu Mo then angrily said: ¡°Do you really want this young master to cure your illness? Old thief, p your chest and ask yourself something. How many times should you have died for all those inhuman things you¡¯ve done over the years?¡±

    Chu Mo angrily stared at Xia Jing: ¡°How do themon people of Da Xia evaluate you? This young master dares not provoke you to ept apromise. I wish to dissolve this small grudge, but I¡¯m afraid you misunderstand. Everything will take ce inside your house! Bring people over if you don¡¯t believe me. I do not carry any strange device like a storage ring. Also, you cannot baselessly change the medicine. Do you really suspect I¡¯m joking with you? Fuck, young master cannot serve upon you. I quit! Call out your grand servant¡­¡­have hime kill young master.¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s pupils were ice-cold as he looked at Xia Jing: ¡°Go ah! Go call! I know you have a top ranked cultivator in your house. It would take nothing to sweep away my soul¡­¡­call him out!¡±

    Xia Jing stood there foolishly. He couldn¡¯t help but retreat a few steps back. Xia Jing never thought a teenage brat would have the courage to lecture him.

    No, it already isn¡¯t lecturing. This is simply shouting abuse!

    Xia Jing has been a member of royalty since youth, his whole life spent as a prince. Not even the emperor, his own father, had ever scolded him like this.

    Xia Jing had never faced such an urrence in his fifty or sixty years of memory.

    He had scolded others like this¡­¡­but a person who scolds others being scolded, is that the same?

    ¡°You¡­¡­you¡­¡­you¡­¡­¡± Xia Jing looked a Chu Mo. He could only say the word you. The shocked angry color gradually retreated from his face. But the well maintained face still held splotches of green and white.

    He walked over the the trashcan and bent at the waist. Xia Jing¡¯s whole body shook while he fetched out the piece of paper that Chu Mo had thrown inside. He reached out a hand and wiped his forehead¡­¡­.his temples were drenched in sweat.

    The dignified prince was actually scolded by a teenager until he sweated!

    ¡°What is going on? Do you believe your illness is easy to cure? Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? How many people have you sought for help over the years? How many top grade medicine masters have you sought from therge sects? But¡­¡­has there been any use? Even just a little?¡± Chu Mo looked with a disdainful cold smile: ¡°For just that¡­¡­how much money have you spent? Have you calcted it? If it was incredibly simple to cure your illness, would you believe it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Xia Jing was immediately speechless. He appeared embarrassed because he was truly hit in the sore spots by this youth¡¯s words.

    The amount of money spent to cure his illness over the years¡­¡­it had already reached an astronomical amount. But even until now, Xia Jing hasn¡¯t seen the slightest effect.

    Given that he can¡¯t have children, if he could just use his dick¡­¡­Xia Jing wouldn¡¯t have had such a perverted change. The problem is, no matter what he does, there isn¡¯t the slightest result!

    Who knows how many times this tough prince of Xia Jing cried alone in the dead of night. He even thought of ending his own life!

    It is truly a form of torture for a man to live in this world without confidence.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Staring at me with big eyes! Speak, am I toying with you?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s chest violently heaved up and down while he angrily looked at Xia Jing: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, call out your great servant to kill me. You are the prince, I can¡¯t provoke you¡­¡­go make love to whoever you like!¡±

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡­¡± Xia Jing¡¯s mouth twitched. His vision looked away, not even daring to return a nce at Chu Mo.

    ¡°Oh ass! Go call him! Young master has had enough! First being pursued, and you still harbor evil designs. Young master quits!¡± Chu Mo said. He was just about to rip apart the other pieces of paper.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Xia Jing suddenly rushed forward, like a mother hen protecting her young. He protected the pieces of of paper with his life, and he begged: ¡°Noble son Chu¡­¡­young master Chu¡­¡­prince is wrong okay? Prince simply didn¡¯t understand! He has never heard of a disease needing so much medicine to cure. Prince¡­¡­was only a little agitated. You must not get mad. Prince gives you an apology!¡±

    Tears squeezed out of the old man¡¯s eyes as he spoke: ¡°You don¡¯t understand. How much this matter has attacked the prince. Prince will pay anything to cure this illness! Prince knows, prince had done many bad things over the years. I¡¯ve harmed several people. Prince will make amends¡­¡­prince guarantees. From today on, I won¡¯t do the dark things in my conscious! As long as¡­¡­as long as young Chu can cure this prince¡¯s illness¡­¡­boo hoo¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Crying ass! The grand prince cries before a young brat. Are you not losing face?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s face looked like a tiger, but his tone was somewhat eased.

    Xia Jing choked: ¡°The pressure I¡¯ve suffered over the years. It is really too much! Prince is not a weak person¡­¡­this is prince¡¯s first time crying before another person. Young Chu¡­¡­you are still small, you don¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t know how important this type of thing is to a man¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine fine, your tears are so precious, don¡¯t cry. Remember, these are your own words grand prince. You will make up for all the mistakes over the years. From today on, you won¡¯t do the dark things in your conscious.¡± Chu Mo stated to Xia Jing: ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°I promise! I promise!¡± Xia Jing boldly guaranteed to Chu Mo.

    What power, what position, what status¡­¡­ sometimes these things arepletely worthless. Xia Jing is now a pitiful insect that had lost his manhood in front of Chu Mo¡¯s face.

    ¡°Good, I believe the dignified prince won¡¯t go back on his words.¡± Chu Mo inly said. He sat back down and raised the pen. He said: ¡°I forgot theter ingredients because of your anger¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­then, what is to be done?¡± Xia Jing immediately panicked. Hepletely forgot to get mad, and he didn¡¯t dare.

    ¡°No problem, it will slowlye back. Go prepare these ones. These ingredients can¡¯t be prepared in one or two days. I will first refine what is here.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing then said: ¡°Older senior, you are also a person of status and position. Don¡¯t watch me like it¡¯s nothing. It is obvious to you at a nce whether or not I carry a storage object. You have been cultivating for a long time. Don¡¯t conceal yourself. I am quite skilled at refining medicine. With my skill, older senior won¡¯t be stuck at the sixth realm much longer.

    Chu Mo spoke to here, immediately closed his mouth, and said no more.

    A somewhat urgent voice passed through the air: ¡°Little friend, are these words true?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, old man, you really were watching me!¡± Chu Mo coldly snorted. He leaned back into the chair with an ice-cold face.

    Xia Jing stood to the side helpless.

    ¡°Has this old man had that much time to observe you? You are too suspicious little devil.¡± The hoarse voice in the air said: ¡°This old man saw you yesterday when you came causing trouble. I promise that I¡¯m observing you today to protect the prince¡¯s safety.¡±

    Chu Mo coldly smiled: ¡°This is the Prince Mansion¡­¡­am I not the guest of the prince?¡±

    The hoarse voice coughed two times, he said: ¡°This old man has promised the grand prince¡­¡­to never be disloyal¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine, I ept your farewell. Besides, breaking into the seventh realm is a problem requiring a lot of Yuan stones. You are going from the Bone refinement phase to the Intent refinement phase. If Yuan Stones are enough¡­¡­hmph. Return and talk to me.¡± Chu Mo inly said.

    ¡°You really know?¡± The old hoarse voice in the air was filled with shock. His tone becamepletely different from before: ¡°Good, little friend, we will speak then! Old Man will wait for you!¡±

    ¡°You must no longer observe me. Young master hates the feeling of people watching in the shadows.¡± Chu Mo said a little angry.

    ¡°Not possible!¡± The voice in the air gave an extremely certain reply.

    Chu Mo¡¯s heart finally calmed.

    From running amok in the Prince Mansion, raining curses upon prince Xia Jing absolutely unrestrained, to serenely facing the great servant in the Prince Mansion. The thing Chu Mo entirely relied on¡­¡­was the jade on his body!

    Otherwise, it would be easy for the Prince Mansion peak rank six cultivator to easily kill Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo looked at the prince Xia Jing and thought: Authority and influence¡­¡­can do many things in this world, but there is still something even more important!

    That is¡­¡­controlling the fate of others!

    But, strength is needed. This strength is not martial power, but rather abination of abilities!

    Chu Mo finally understood why top rank doctors receive such respect in the world.

    When one can grasp another person¡¯s fate, even if they are very weak, not a person will dare touch a hair on their head!

    This¡­¡­is also a type of power!

    Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing standing there respectfully. Chu Mo somewhat impatiently said: ¡°What are you doing? Quickly go prepare. This isn¡¯t your business here. Don¡¯t forget to shut the door.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­the letter young Chu is sending home?¡± Xia Jing carefully reminded.

    Chu Mo pped his head, then smiled with his teeth at Xia Jing: ¡°I just about forgot, thank you for reminding!¡±

    A word of thanks was just short of bringing Xia Jing tears of joy. A thought rose in his heart: This youth¡­¡­he really isn¡¯t that vile.

    Chu Mo started to quickly write a letter. He thought a moment, then he quickly wrote another: ¡°Give this letter to Xu Fufu. Also, the matter with Qing province Zhang Chong¡¯s noble son¡­¡­don¡¯t get involved. I want that person Zhang Chong.¡±

    Xia Jing was first startled, then immediately smiled bitterly: ¡°This matter, I originally had a n to turn it back around. But young master Chu wants that person. Prince promises to not get involved.¡±

    ¡°You are truly over it?¡± Chu Mo looked somewhat shocked at Xia Jing.

    Because Chu Mo already made things clear. The provincial governor Zhang Chong would certainly hate the prince to death if Xia Jing didn¡¯t interfere. A chasm would certainly develop between the two. Chu Mo didn¡¯t believe the prince would look this over.

    Xia Jing lightly sighed: ¡°If you can cure this illness, I will be an idle prince from then on¡­¡­.how about it?¡±

 Chapter 77: Three Royal Brothers

    Chapter 77: Three Royal Brothers

    ¡°Prince is tired after so many years.¡± Xia Jing sighed. His eyes appeared extremely exhausted.

    ¡°I must say¡­¡­although young master Chu might not believe. I still feel that I must rify something. I don¡¯t care that I am made the scapegoat, but you should see who provided backing.¡± Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo and inly spoke: ¡°The person who fired the arrow at Zhang Qingyu is indeed from Prince Mansion. He was also a person I valued, but I did not send him!¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t sent by you?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s brow wrinkled. This old thief had done many vile things, but he was also a man who dares act and take responsibility. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he have awless reputation? The prince likely isn¡¯t deceiving him.

    Especially now. Xia Jing had no reason, and hecked the nerves to deceive Chu Mo.

    ¡°Was it Xia Jie?¡± Chu Mo squinted at Xia Jing.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have that authority.¡± Xia Jing¡¯s sight lowered. He inly said: ¡°That archer had a high position in the Prince Mansion. Xia Jie doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to order him around.¡±

    ¡°That letter? Those killers?¡± Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing.

    ¡°I did those things.¡± Xia Jing¡¯s face was calm. He simply said: ¡°But I did not try to kill my subordinate¡¯s beloved son.¡±

    ¡°So to say¡­¡­the opponent also wanted to frame you?¡± Chu Mo suddenly felt his chest cool down.

    Xia Jing profoundly looked at Chu Mo: ¡°I cannot stand waiting for people to appear, they havee for me! You have been innocently involved.¡±

    ¡°They?¡± Chu Mo pointed to the sky. Xia Jing nodded.

    Chu Mo was silent a moment, then he said: ¡°Those things have nothing to do with me. Just don¡¯t get me in the crosshairs next time.¡±

    Xia Jing didn¡¯t speak for a while. He finally said: ¡°Hard to say.¡±

    ¡°Then let them bring it on!¡± Chu Mo said without a care on his face, but his heart became increasingly alert. Chu Mo felt a freakbination of factors were at y, and he carelessly stepped into the maelstrom.

    Xia Jing grabbed the two letters and left. Chu Mo quietly sat there and thought.

    ¡°The Royal Family¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo¡¯s pupils shed ice-cold rays of light.

    Chu Mo never thought he would be brought into the Royal Family conflicts.

    Chu Mo never thought about it, but that doesn¡¯t mean Chu Mo is clueless!

    The current emperor is wise and brilliant, but he is already in his sixties. The crown prince was already established twenty years ago. It is the oldest prince Xia Ying.

    The emperor has given birth to dozens of children, but his first wife has only given birth to three princes.

    They are the eldest, prince Xia Ying, the second, prince Xia Xiong, and the third, Xia Hao.

    The prince Xia Ying is already in his forties. He has wielded power in the eastern pce for many years. He is calm, broad-minded, and shrewd, and he has a business attitude. At the very least, this is how people at all social levels view him. Xia Ying will likely be a ruler no less enlightened than his father.

    The rtionship between Xia Ying and Xia Jing couldn¡¯t be called good, but it isn¡¯t bad either.

    The two parties have an uncle and nephew rtion, but one is the crowned prince, and the other is the emperor¡¯s brother. The two couldn¡¯t be extremely close. Everyone understood this logic.

    But the second prince, Xia Xiong, and third prince, Xia Hao, have a poor rtionship with Xia Jing.

    Especially the third prince Xia Hao. He is thirty years old, and he is in the prime of life. Xia Hao cultivated in a sect since he was a child. He came down from the mountain at twenty years old, and he continuously helped the military after returning to Da Xia.

    His power had already reached the fourth realm. He had entered the Bone refinement state, and he became a general.

    The valorous Xia Hao always looked down upon his powerful uncle. He felt Xia Jing¡¯s existence could interrupt Xia Ying smoothly inheriting the throne.

    He has overtly and covertly aimed at prince Xia Jing because of this.

    These things were about the nobility of Da Xia, but they were no secret.

    Xia Jing didn¡¯t exactly say, but Chu Mo could guess. These events most likely had to do with Xia Hao.

    The unseen adversary was able to buy off a Prince Mansion archer of high status. The adversary¡¯s level of authority must not be much different than Xia Jing!

    Otherwise, the archer would have no reason to leave Xia Jing.

    Chu Mo also had another reason to suspect the target, and it is why he pointed the finger at the third prince, Xia Hao. That is: The third prince is unfriendly with grandfather Fan Wudi!

    It all started at a new year¡¯s banquet two years ago. Xia Hao took the opportunity to propose a toast. He did this to win over the army Generals for his elder brother Xia Ying.

    Fan Wudi disliked this action very much. The old General believed the crowned prince would be emperor sooner orter.

    But there is an emperor on the throne of Da Xia right now!

    Not the crown prince!

    And he is not just any emperor!

    Why must he win over the army Generals for a prince?

    But the older General didn¡¯t say anything, even though he disliked the action. He is a soldier after all. He didn¡¯t wish to be involved with the Royal Family affairs.

    But the damned bastard yet ran before Fan Wudi and proposed a toast, trying to win the old General over.

    Fan Wudi is only one of many Generals, but many of the military¡¯s major military figures had served under him over the years. The military is a ce with seniority, so the old General was extremely popr.

    Not every single person would follow the old General¡¯s words, but the military big shots would all give face.

    Because of this, Xia Hao tried to win Fan Wudi over at all costs.

    The old General endured for a while, but Xia Hao continued to nag. The old General was pestered beyond his breaking point, and heshed out at Xia Hao: ¡°Be a soldier¡­¡­a little bit more pure!¡±

    Xia Hao became hostile right away. First he mocked the old General. He said Fan Wudi fought his whole life, but he is still so low in rank. He had been surpassed by several of his own soldiers. Xia Hao then said the old General wasn¡¯t strong. He is so old, but he is still stuck in the Iron Bone state, unable to break into the Iron Blood state.

    Xia Hao borrowed his drunken courage to say several more unpleasant things. The old General was just short of tearing him to pieces.

    The emperor discovered the activity in the end, and he gave Xia Hao a scolding. This matter came to an end, but it is the reason Xia Hao hates General Fan Wudi.

    Chu Mo and Xu Fufu were fortunate enough to join the banquet at that time, so they personally saw the conflict.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t have to think long before guessing the cause of his current situation.

    Xia Jing would still have to exin more if it were the past. But the prince now knows the severity of Chu Mo, so he only spoke a few simple words.

    Chu Mo sat there in deep thought. He sighed: ¡°Ying, Xiong, Hao, and Jie¡­¡­in addition to Xia Jie, those three princes are allplicated!¡±

    ¡°They used one Prince Mansion archer to drag everyone into the water¡­¡­prince Xia Jing, General Fan Wudi, Grand Secretary Xu Zhongliang¡­¡­even the Qing provincial governor Zhang Chong!¡± Chu Mo¡¯s facial expression became ice-cold: ¡°Extremely ruthless!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­you all had better not take another step towards me. Xia Hao, I want nothing to do with you group of princes! I will make you regret it if youe after me or my grandfather again!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s pupils shed ice-cold, showing murderous intent.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    At the same time, the crown prince in the Eastern Pce.

    Xia Ying, the crown prince already in his forties, sat at the head. His brow was wrinkled, and his face appeared extremely focused.

    A thirty-seven or thirty-eight year old man sat to his right. He appeared a lot like Xia Ying. He wore a handlebar mustache, and he had an extremely gloomy expression. He was the second prince Xia Xiong. On the surface, Xia Xiong was the lowest status of the three princes.

    He had no position in the dynasty, and he didn¡¯t enter the military. Xia Xiong was always at the crown prince¡¯s side. One would think Xia Xiong an aide if they didn¡¯t know his status.

    Only people who knew Xia Xiong understood his terror. It could be said, Xia Ying would be nothing without Xia Xiong!

    Half the ns from the eastern pce came straight from Xia Xiong.

    Xia Ying once said in a drunken state: ¡°Who says the royal family is ruthless? They are the brothers at my side, one schr and one warrior!¡±

    The people viewed Xia Ying highly. This is because his brothers rally to Xia Ying¡¯s side.

    A man in his thirties with a dashing face sat opposite of Xia Xiong. He sat up straight, and he wore brilliant clothing. His expression was a bit angry: ¡°Simply a piece of trash! Can¡¯t even do one little thing right! He deserved death. Incapable thing! I vainly wasted so much time cing him in the Prince Mansion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay third, some things are just fate, don¡¯tin. At least hemitted suicide instead of being captured. He became a sacrifice for you. It isn¡¯t bad.¡± Xia Xiong looked at Xia Hao and inly said: ¡°But our uncle¡­¡­he is no pushover. He has no evidence this time, but¡­¡­he most likely guessed this is our doing.¡±

    ¡°What can guessing do? Does he have proof?¡± Xia Hao coldly said: ¡°I look forward to the day he seeks trouble! His image will be even worse in the eyes of father.¡±

    ¡°Enough, third, think about it. Our uncle is much craftier than you. You look down upon him, but he is father¡¯s younger brother! No one can act against uncle so long as father sits on the throne.¡± Xia Xiong said, then sighed: ¡°It is a pity. That was such a good opportunity. But Chu Mo, that little thing stirred up the board. In any case, that blockhead Xia Jie should die! Our uncle also fell out of favor a long time ago!¡±

    ¡°This time we have to ount for Chu Mo. We were actually dodged by him. That little thing is scary. A clever person would stay a little farther away from him.¡± Xia Xiong softly said.

    ¡°Hah, yeah right¡­¡­¡± Xia Hao¡¯s face immediately filled with disdain. He coldlyughed: ¡°That little thing? He is just a teenage brat. He knows shit! The matter yesterday still isn¡¯t settled. Didn¡¯t he run to the Prince Mansion and cause trouble? Would a smart person do that? Ha ha, it¡¯s a pity the fun won¡¯tst long.¡±

    ¡°He knows shit? Third, you despise other people. That weakness needs to change.¡± The motionless crown prince suddenly spoke: ¡°That child¡­¡­he could be a strong enemy!¡±

 Chapter 78: Undercurrent Rising

    Chapter 78: Undercurrent Rising

    ¡°Big brother, aren¡¯t you giving that little thing too much credit?¡± Xia Hao looked shocked at Xia Ying. Xia Hao scoffed: ¡°He ran away when we framed that idiot Xia Jie half a year ago. He wrecked our ns. I wanted to take the opportunity and kill Chu Mo at that time, but you wouldn¡¯t let me. He is a brat, that¡¯s it. He isn¡¯t intentionally ruining our ns, so why do you look highly upon him?¡±

    Xia Xiong looked at his younger brother, and he took over the conversation: ¡°Third, you are only looking at one part. He went to the Prince Mansion to cause trouble, but what happened at the end? He walked outpletely unharmed. You also haven¡¯t paid attention, he returned today.Furthermore¡­¡­he walked in through the formal gate!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? That old thing Xia Jing is in the wrong. He naturally won¡¯t make things difficult for the kid. Chu Mo likely went there to be on good terms. What is strange about that?¡± Xia Hao said with disdain.

    ¡°Do you truly think that way?¡± Xia Xiong disappointedly looked at Xia Hao: ¡°How about you participate a little less in the future.¡±

    ¡°Second brother, what are you trying to say? You look down upon me?¡± Xia Hao immediately enraged. He stared with fury at Xia Xiong.

    Xa Ying sighed, then said: ¡°Fine, second and third, stop fighting. We are brothers. What good is fighting?¡±

    Xia Hao said unconvinced: ¡°Big brother, what did you say about this matter? You said Fan Wudi¡¯s adopted son¡­¡­he is truly that talented?¡±

    Xia Ying softlyughed: ¡°I have not yet seen everything, but one thing can be confirmed. That child¡­¡­he is not simple!¡±

    ¡°How is he not simple?¡± Xia Hao felt strength surge in his bones. He asked without willing to forgive.

    Xia Ying said: ¡°First, Chu Mo is merely thirteen years old. He left half a year ago in a difficult situation. He suddenly returns half a yearter, and from his actions, do you feel he fears prince Xia Jing?¡±

    Xia Hao unconsciously shook his head. He muttered: ¡°If he were afraid¡­¡­would he dare attack the gate?¡±

    ¡°And half a year ago?¡± Xia Ying asked.

    ¡°That¡­..was certainly from fear. Would he have fled half a year ago otherwise?¡± Xia Hao seemed to grasp something, but there was still uncertainty in his eyes. He muttered: ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°Second, Chu Mo was only in the second realm when he left Yellow me City. Our informant says Chu Mo must have broken through the Yuan Closure, entering the third realm!¡± Xia Ying looked at Xia Hao: ¡°Third, you cultivated in a sect since youth. You should know how hard it is to break into the Yuan Closure. This teenager only used half a year. Originally¡­¡­how long did you take?¡±

    Xia Hao¡¯s mouth twitched. He muttered: ¡°I¡­¡­I took ten years!¡±

    Xia Xiong couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cool breath: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, this teenager¡­¡­entered an amazingly powerful sect?¡±

    ¡°Not possible!¡± Xia Hao said extremely certain: ¡°Norge sect disciple can leave the mountain before ten years! Especially the talented ones, the sects ce more importance on them. It is basically impossible for them to leave after half a year.¡±

    ¡°Then how did he suddenly be so amazing?¡± Xia Ying looked at Xia Hao: ¡°Do you know third?¡±

    The corners of Xia Hao¡¯s mouth twitched. He hesitated a long time before dejectedly saying: ¡°I don¡¯t know. This type of thing is normally impossible!¡±

    ¡°What about the most amazing talent within your sect?¡± Xia Ying asked.

    Xia Hao thought a moment, and he still shook his head: ¡°Still impossible!¡±

    Xia Ying sighed, then said: ¡°In the end, thergest problem is Chu Mo wrecking the Prince Mansion yesterday. Do you feel Xia Jing is really in the wrong because he wants to kill Chu Mo? Do you think Xia Jing doesn¡¯t know if he sent the archer? Could Xia Jing take things lying down with his temper? But he hasn¡¯t had the slightest response even now. Chu Mo¡­¡­also hasn¡¯t done anything. He also came to the Prince Mansion again today, and he still hasn¡¯te out.¡±

    Xia Ying looked at Xia Hao: ¡°Third, do you still feel this youth¡­¡­is a simple person?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Xia Hao had an extremely crabby temper, but he always trusts his eldest brother. Xia Hao still wasn¡¯t convinced in his heart, but he argued no more.

    Xia Xiong unenthusiastically said at this time: ¡°ording to our information, Chu Mo ims he can cure uncle¡¯s illness.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Xia Hao immediately stood up. He sneered: ¡°That¡¯s simply nonsense! We tried to use that move to rope in uncle a long time ago. But those top rank doctors in therge sects were all unable. How could a baby boy be capable?¡±

    Xia Xiong continued: ¡°Yes, he broke through the Yuan Closure in half a year. Very few people could do this.¡±

    Xia Hao immediately stared nkly. He looked distracted for a long time, then he heavily sat down: ¡°Damn scary!¡±

    Xia Ying looked to Xia Xiong: ¡°Second, what is your meaning?¡±

    Xia Xiong sighed: ¡°We cannot let Xia Jing have a chance to recover! A perverted prince is much better than a normal prince!¡±

    ¡°That?¡± Xia Ying¡¯s eyes slightly squinted.

    Xia Xiong mumbled: ¡°There are still another ten days¡­¡­until the new year!¡±

    Xia Ying¡¯s pupils shed rays of light: ¡°New year¡¯s banquet?¡±

    Xia Hao coldly said: ¡°Give it to me!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Yellow me City was submerged into a joyous holiday spirit several dayster.

    After going to the royal pce, Xu Zhongliang discovered Chu Mo entered the Prince Mansion. He sent someone with a letter. The contents were very simple. It requested Chu Mo drop by the Xu household after leaving the Prince Mansion.

    There was no activity at the Fan household. The Demon Lord had still not appeared.

    Chu Mo knew his master¡¯s skill, and he didn¡¯t worry. Hefortably stayed in the Prince Mansion. He refined medicine every moment he wasn¡¯t cultivating.

    Chu Mo knew Xia Jing¡¯s ability was vast, but he underestimated Xia Jing¡¯s true power.

    Xia Jing forcibly gathered thirty herbs on the list in just two days time!

    They were all verymon ingredients, but they all required ten to a hundred thousand kilograms each.

    There would not be this much even if all the medicine shops in Yellow me City were turned upside down.

    Chu Mo was very curious, what kind of power did Xia Jing use to gather these ingredients?

    But Xia Jing never appeared. It was probably because Chu Mo scolded him, and he appeared weak before Chu Mo. Chu Mo¡¯s words truly bothered him, so Xia Jing didn¡¯t dare appear.

    Chu Mo instructed the servants bring the herbs into his room in batches.

    The servants were allpletely shocked. They brought enough ingredients to fill the room seven or eight times, but the room waspletely empty every time they entered.

    There was not a trace apart from the scent of herbs in the room!

    Xia Jing couldn¡¯tprehend this. He didn¡¯t dare go ask Chu Mo, so he ran to his subordinate Wei Chi for advice.

    ¡°Sir, where are the herbs going? Is he putting them into a storage ring?¡± Xia Jing wrinkled his brow. His face entirely confused: ¡°But why does he want thesemon ingredients? Is he opening a drugstore? I could make him the richest person in Yellow me City if he really wants money!¡±

    An old man with apletely white beard and robes sat in the room. The old man spoke calmly with a smile: ¡°I cannot see through this youth¡¯s methods!¡±

    ¡°What? Even you cannot see through?¡± Xia Jing waspletely startled. Chu Mo doesn¡¯t know mister Wei Chi¡¯s true ability, but Wei Chi still cannot see through.

    ¡°What is strange about me not seeing through him? There are many things in the world this old man cannot see through.¡± The old man simply smiled: ¡°This teenager is an odd one. Perhaps he can really cure your illness, so sit tight and wait.¡±

    The old man raised his head and looked at Xia Jing as he spoke: ¡°Also, the world¡¯srgest storage ring¡­¡­it can only hold ten thousand kilograms of herbs. A storage ring that can hold a hundred thousand kilograms¡­¡­.this old man has never heard of one. So the prince needs to no longer be suspicious.

    Xia Jing couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cool breath. He felt extremely ashamed at the same time, and he muttered: ¡°No wonder his reaction was so big that day. He felt insulted, so it is like that¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°This youth¡­¡­.he is really not simple!¡± The old man softly spoke. He then closed his eyes and spoke no more.

    Xia Jing tactfully retreated from the room.

    He called a trusted subordinate and gave amand: ¡°You must treat young master Chu very well. Remember¡­¡­you can¡¯t neglect him! Otherwise, there shall be no survivors!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate trembled. He never saw the prince care this much about an outsider¡­¡­much less an outsider that almost destroyed the whole pce.

    Xia Jing was extremely careful about offending Chu Mo. But one person still hated Chu Mo so much that she gnashed her teeth, and she hated not being able to tear Chu Mo to pieces!

    This person was the most powerful woman in the Prince Mansion¡ª¡ªprincess Yuan Zidai!

    Yuan Zidai wasn¡¯t Xia Jing¡¯s first wife, but she was Xia Jie¡¯s mother!

    She had extreme status in the Prince Mansion, even the first wife would retreat back when seeing her.

    Yuan Zidai wasn¡¯t yet forty years old at this time. She was a beautiful flower, mature and lovely.

    The years didn¡¯t leave a single trace on her face, and she appeared like a twenty year old woman.

    Only her pretty face was apletely hateful color at this time.

    Her son was crippled by this teenager, and he is then weed into the gates as a guest! It is simply too outrageous!

    The thing that unsettled Yuan Zidai the most is¡­¡­that person ims a cure for the prince!

    Yuan Zidai didn¡¯t believe at first. She even felt it beneath her¡­¡­was this a joke? What day would he be cured? The teenage brat dares lie!¡±

    But arge amount of herbs had entered over the past several days. They were brought in secret, but how could it escape her eye?

    Yuan Zidai gradually became uneasy.

    She could be overbearing in the Prince Mansion because she is the mother with children!

    She is woman from a small house. How could she dare be so overbearing otherwise? Who knows how many times she would have been struck dead by now.

    The prince was useless, and she spent her days at home. It was very nd, but she was very stable. Even if her son is an eunuch, at most he can¡¯t have offspring. It won¡¯t affect his inheritance.

    No one could threaten her in the current situation.

    But now¡­¡­the situation isplicated!

    ¡°Suppose the prince¡¯s illness is cured¡­¡­¡± Yuan Zidai¡¯s eyes shed a dreadful color.

    She is forty years old even though she appears young and beautiful. Why should she fight for attention with those seventeen and eighteen year old maidens?

    Beautiful women are like clouds in the Prince Mansion. Xia Jing could easily get another woman pregnant and have a son¡­¡­her powerful status would be reced in an instant!

    It is entirely possible she and her son could sink to an unrecoverable depth!

    ¡°Not good. I cannot let that be reality!¡± Yuan Zidai¡¯s eyes shed with determination.

    She immediatelymanded: ¡°Bring people¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 79: Deep in Conversation With a Stranger, The Words End Here

    Chapter 79: Deep in Conversation With a Stranger, The Words End Here

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t know why, but he felt restless that night. He cultivated Heaven¡¯s Will for arge cycle, then he stepped outside.

    The countless stars twinkled in the night sky, and there was not a sound between heaven and earth.

    He used this time every day to ¡°refine pills¡±. Everyone knew his rules, so they left every night. Chu Mo didn¡¯t even have to drive them away, they all automatically disappeared.

    That old thief Xia Jing has a lovable ability to collect herbs¡­¡­it is really quite powerful.

    Chu Mo secretly thought: I should give Xia Jing something sweet since he has been sopliant. Otherwise, he will believe I am deceiving him.

    No one on the four continents could cure Xia Jing¡¯s illness. Especially given that some top rank healers may not act for a secr world prince.

    But Chu Mo¡¯s jade is unequally powerful!

    Chu Mo used the jade to inspect Xia Jing in the first meeting.

    Chu Mo was afraid he didn¡¯t have enough energy in the jade at that time, so he nned on scamming Xia Jing for a Yuan stone. Then he would give the jade energy.

    But, all of Xia Jing¡¯s information came forth with a thought.

    Chu Mo believed this is because Xia Jing is an ordinary person, so the jade didn¡¯t consume any energy to obtain information.

    His illness is incurable in the secr world. But for the jade¡­¡­it couldn¡¯t be more simple.

    Compared with the Demon Lord¡¯s materials, Xia Jing¡¯s illness only needs eight types of herbs to cure!

    It was even easier to cure than princess Bao Lian¡¯s illness!

    But Chu Mo obviously couldn¡¯t cure Xia Jing that easily. He still needed Xia Jing to gather ingredients for his master!

    ¡®First must let him¡­¡­feel a little effect. So long as he feels a little good, Xia Jing will be overjoyed!¡¯ Chu Mo thought.

    Chu Mo discovered a new ability after the jade changed. The jade could act ording to Chu Mo¡¯s intention, and it would give different prescriptions and medicines, provided there is enough energy to support.

    As far as energy sources go, the Yuan stone is one kind of energy. The bloody spirit aura¡­¡­is also another kind!

    It is unknown if there are other energy sources at the present time. Chu Mo must continually keep exploring.

    If he didn¡¯t have this to rely on, then Chu Mo wouldn¡¯t dare tease the strong sixth realm cultivator in the Prince Mansion.

    A cultivator that can move unhindered through the world is no joke. The current Chu Mo can¡¯t bear the cost.

    Extremely light footstep sounds suddenly came from outside at this time. The person was deliberately moving stealthily, but they were unable to hide in the dead quiet night, especially from a peak third realm cultivator like Chu Mo.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out!¡± Chu Mo shouted in a low voice. He didn¡¯t feel well at all inside.

    This is presently the Prince Mansion¡­¡­but the surrounding several thousand feet are Chu Mo¡¯s territory!

    Not even the prince Xia Jing lightly steps inside. Who has enough courage to dare intrude in the dead of night?

    ¡°Ah!¡± The opposite party was startled. They let out a low shocked yell.

    A woman.

    The voice was also weak. It gave men the inescapable impulse to protect her.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡­¡­I came here to get some medicine.¡± The voice weakly said.

    ¡°Get medicine?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s brow jumped. His instincts said that was wrong.

    This is indeed the ce where the Prince Mansion stores medicine, but it is all meant for Xia Jing! Xia Jing never said this, but Chu Mo had a feeling: This ce is likely a prohibited area.

    Since it is a prohibited area, how could someonee and casually withdraw medicine?

    ¡°I am the princess¡¯s servant girl. The princess has a headache, and she made mee over, grab some medicine, and return. Sorry, did I disturb your rest?¡± The weak voice spoke and walked over from that direction. She was holding on to a duskyntern.

    The feeble light revealed a sixteen or seventeen year old girl. Her appearance was unclear, but her figure was extremely moving.

    Chu Mo coldlyughed to himself: Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Would the servant girl of the princess be so polite to a medicine warehouse guard?

    He immediately coldly said: ¡°This isn¡¯t a medicine warehouse. Girl, you¡¯ve misstepped, quickly return.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I, I went astray? I, I just came here. The guard told me it was here¡­¡­the princess will certainly kill me if I don¡¯t bring back medicine, boo hoo¡­¡­¡± The girl actually began to cry. She wept bitterly in the night, and her cries carried a long way.

    There would ordinarily be guards ced far away, but no one appeared.

    Chu Mo became even more alert. He coldly said: ¡°How does that concern me?¡±

    ¡®Big brother, I¡¯m begging you to help me.¡± The girl lifted thentern up higher, exposing her face.

    It was a stunning face!

    ¡°I beg you big brother, please help me. I will do anything so long as you help!¡± The girl¡¯s soft voice begged, and she walked towards Chu Mo.

    ¡°Halt!¡± Chu Mo shouted. His voice carried far away in the dead of night.

    The strange thing is, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of activity outside!

    The girl appeared scared trembling. Her eyes filled with terror as she looked at Chu Mo. She stood there, not daring toe over.

    ¡°Leave, I will consider tonight as never having happened.¡± Chu Mo said in a low voice.

    He didn¡¯t know what exactly was happening, but he clearly felt something wrong.

    This girl is absolutely not one of Xia Jing¡¯s people!

    She said the princess sent her¡­¡­could it be?

    A fuzzy guess immediately appeared inside Chu Mo.

    His grandfather Fan Wudi never took a wife. No one fought with Chu Mo over the inheritance. But Yellow me City had several grand households, which one hadn¡¯t had such an urrence?

    Chu Mo always had an intelligence above his peers, and he experienced the events in the grasnds. He could guess harmful intentions in a short time.

    ¡°Did you hear? Leave.¡± Chu Mo coldly spoke once again.

    ¡°Big brother¡­¡­how could you be so heartless? Could it be, do you wish to watch the princess kill me?¡± The girl¡¯s stunning face began to beg. Her eyes showed a desperate color.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to make medicine for the prince, right?¡± Chu Mo coldly said: ¡°You have been here more than one or two days. Do you really not know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Big brother¡¯s words, I¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand. I just came today¡­¡­¡± The girl weakly spoke. Her hand¡­¡­quivered in an instant. Thentern in her hand¡­¡­crashed to the floor.

    Thentern¡¯s candle, immediately extinguished!

    Qiang!

    A light ring like a dragon¡¯s roar, a cold air pierced directly at Chu Mo!

    A brilliant ray of light shed in the empty sky.

    Cling!

    A crisp sound.

    Soon after, Murdering Heaven was in Chu Mo¡¯s hand, pressed up against the jade-like neck of the girl.

    The cold aura made the girl tremble for real this time.

    ¡°Want to kill me?¡± Chu Mo dully asked: ¡°Who sent you? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know, didn¡¯t those two Prince Mansion cultivators die at my hands? Do you think I won¡¯t kill a pretty girl?¡±

    ¡°Kill me!¡± The girl¡¯s voice became strong, extremely ice-cold, and without a trace of weakness: ¡°Either way, I won¡¯t live when I return.¡±

    ¡°You were sent by Xia Jie¡¯s mother?¡± Chu Mo curiously asked.

    The girl didn¡¯t speak a word this time. She only rigidly stared at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s eyes in the dark of night, but he could feel them. He smiled and said: ¡°If I hand you to the prince, then speak for yourself¡­¡­.what will be your supporter¡¯s fate?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­you¡¯re despicable! Kill me!¡± The girl said. She unexpectedly pushed her neck towards Murdering Heaven.

    Her nature is actually this fierce?

    Chu Mo was a little shocked. The girl¡¯s neck was already pushing up against the incredibly sharp edge of Murdering Heaven.

    Chu Mo quickly withdrew the sword, but the girl¡¯s neck still showed a cut, oozing out blood.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t see, but he could smell the blood in the air.

    Chu Mo immediately said in a low voice: ¡°Fine, go. The grudges in the Prince Mansion have nothing to do with me. But, don¡¯te here seeking trouble again! You truly have ability, go kill the old thief Xia Jing yourself. Won¡¯t everything be settled then?¡±

    Chu Mo spoke, then turned and left.

    The strange thing is, that girl stood there, actually not moving. She quickly picked up the pace and followed after Chu Mo took several steps.

    Murdering Heaven appeared in Chu Mo¡¯s hand, pointed at the girl¡¯s neck: ¡°Do you really want to die?¡±

    The girl whispered: ¡°I have something to say to you, can we go to your room?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to seduce me?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s brow wrinkled, somewhat bothered: ¡°Say it here. Those guards should all be called away by your people. There isn¡¯t a third person here, so speak.¡±

    The girls double-star eyes stared at Chu Mo in the dark night. She suddenly kneeled to the ground: ¡°I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t make medicine for that old animal Xia Jing. Otherwise the princess will die!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s brow wrinkled, and he looked at the girl kneeling there: ¡°What does her death have to do with me? Didn¡¯t she raise a son like Xia Jie, one beneath the animals? She sent you to deal with me, is she a good person? You are confused girl!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know my request is excessive. I know princess has many faults. But my entire family and I owe her our lives. So I must stop you from making medicine for that old animal Xia Jing¡­¡­even if I die!¡± The girl resolutely spoke.

    ¡°What will you use to stop me?¡± Chu Mo coldly said: ¡°You aren¡¯t my opponent in a fight. You can¡¯t kill me. As far as seduction, I¡¯m not interested in you. That also won¡¯t seed. I will still refine the medicine given that you die! Quickly leave. I don¡¯t want to speak useless words with you. You have your determination, and I also have mine.¡±

    Chu Mo no longer paid attention to the girl, and he tookrge strides inside.

    The girl kept kneeling there,pletely motionless.

    Chu Mo began arge cycle of the Heavens Will scripture. Midnight already passed, and one could begin to see a little. The night would soon recede, and daytime woulde. The girl was actually still there. Chu Mo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    He pushed opened the door, walked outside, and said: ¡°It is useless to kneel here until you die. The day is quicklying. Do you wish to be discovered? Won¡¯t you and your boss be brought to disaster? Go back and tell the princess¡­¡­to behave herself, and stop her crooked ways. I will find an opportunity to speak with prince Xia Jing. At the very least¡­¡­he won¡¯t bring her harm.

    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up. Her whole body seemed to fill with life. She looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Remember, the fault lies on your master! She raised a son that is lower than the animals, and it is the source of her arrogance! Now she sends you to kill me. Normally, I shouldn¡¯t be helping her.¡±

    Chu Mo coldly spoke: ¡°The one I¡¯m helping¡­¡­is you. Because you persisted, and I saw myself in you! You aren¡¯t a bad person. You have repaid your debt by doing this. Leave the Prince Mansion! Otherwise, that woman will send you to death sooner orter!¡±

    Chu Mo profoundly looked at the girl as he spoke: ¡°A deep conversation with a stranger, the words end here!¡± He closed the door and returned to cultivating.

 Chapter 80: Wasp Stinger

    Chapter 80: Wasp Stinger

    The girl stood there, nibbling her teeth. The pair of starry eyes were extremely thankful. She stood there a long time, bowed to Chu Mo¡¯s room, then turned and departed. The girl¡¯s figure quickly faded away in the obscure night.

    The guards at their posts each regained consciousness not long after she left. There was a confused color in each of their eyes. They felt extremely sleepy just now, and they had unconsciously fallen asleep.

    The guards faced into the prohibited area, and they carefully searched around. They discovered nothing going on, and they all settled down inside. The guards all decided to bury this strange event inside. The prince would be enraged otherwise, and they couldn¡¯t bear the aftermath.

    Themp was lit in the princess¡¯s room from the beginning to the end.

    Yuan Zidai paced back and forth in the room with an anxious expression expression.

    ¡°That little animal. It is said he is amazing. Not even two of the Prince Mansion cultivators were his match. She didn¡¯t know if the servant girl could pull this scheme off without a hitch¡­¡­¡± Yuan Zidai¡¯s pupils flickered with a quiet cold light: ¡°Chu Mo, first you cripple my son, and now you n to break my escape route. Although you and I have never met face to face, we are sworn enemies! So don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±

    Tap tap tap.

    There was a sudden knock on the door at this time.

    Yuan Zidai¡¯s whole body slightly shook. She took arge step forward, and she personally opened the door.

    ¡°Yan Zhi, how is it? Yuan Zidai¡¯s eyes filled with rare hope. She stared at the stunning beauty that entered: ¡°Did you seed?¡±

    The girl looked ashamed: ¡°Master¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡­I didn¡¯t seed.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yuan Zidai¡¯s voice became extremely sharp. She stared at the girl with a quiet cold light in her eyes: ¡°Are you joking?¡±

    ¡°That teenager¡­¡­he is too vignt.¡± The stunning beauty softly said: ¡°I didn¡¯t even get near him¡­¡­before I was already discovered!¡±

    ¡°Do you know how great a risk I took to send you? Huh?¡± Yuan Zidai angrily looked at the girl: ¡°I sent people to knock out the surrounding guards¡­¡­do you know how hard that was? Do you know how much those drugs cost? I wouldn¡¯t recover the loss even if I sold you!¡±

    ¡°Also, what about the drugs I gave you? Didn¡¯t I give you drugs? Why didn¡¯t you use them? Those knockout drugs could even put a rank five cultivator to sleep¡­¡­why didn¡¯t you use them?¡±

    Yuan Zidai¡¯s ss-like face became ferocious. She gritted her teeth as she looked at the girl, and her vioce became extremely bitter: ¡°Yan Zhi¡­¡­do you think your family would all be dead¡­¡­do you n to fly away?¡±

    The girl was startled as soon as she heard the words. Her face appeared hurt. She looked at Yuan Zidai, and then she slowly kneeled: ¡°Master, Yan Zhi didn¡¯t! Yan Zhi would even sacrifice her life for master without hesitation! Yan Zhi knows her entire family would have died without master.¡±

    ¡°So you still have a little conscious.¡± Yuan Zidai coldly looked at Yan Zhi: ¡°Then why were you defeated?¡±

    Yan Zhi raised her head. The bloody scar on her neck was visible, and she said while feeling wronged: ¡°That person is too amazing. I had no way to approach him. I am no match for him, even with¡­¡­even with seduction¡­¡­it is no use! But, he said in the end¡­¡­he said¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Yuan Zidai¡¯s voice already became extremely severe.

    He said¡­¡­he wants master to behave. He will ask for leniency from the prince. He won¡¯t wrong¡­¡­master.¡±

    Smack!

    Yuan Zidai walked forward, raised a hand, and ruthlessly pped the girl across the face.

    The girl¡¯s clean jade-like face received a fresh red handprint.

    Yuan Zidai shrieked: ¡°You idiot! You sold me out?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­I didn¡¯t. Master, Yan Zhi didn¡¯t sell you out. He guessed himself!¡± The girl immediately teared up. She spoke feeling extremely wronged.

    Yuan Zidai gnashed her teeth. She appeared mean and ferocious: ¡°You stupid thing. That little animal crippled my son. The hatred between us is as deep as the ocean. He will help me? Do I need him to plead for me?¡±

    ¡°Yan Zhi feels¡­¡­.he isn¡¯t lying. Besides¡­¡­young master Jie, he¡­¡­¡±

    Smack!

    The girl hadn¡¯t yet finished speaking before another pnded on her face. Another extremely sharp shriek came from Yuan Zidai: ¡°What did you say? You cheap girl. What about my son? You dare say my son is no good? I¡¯ll beat you to death, you useless thing!¡±

    Smack smack smack!

    Yuan Zidai let loose with the left and right. She smacked the girl seven or eight times in one breath. She still wanted to keep smacking, but her hand was suddenly stopped. Yan Zhi had tears in her eyes, and her face was red and swollen. She looked at Yuan Zidai: ¡°Enough?¡±

    ¡°You dare¡­¡­resist me?¡± Yuan Zidai¡¯s eyes shot out unimaginably cold rays of light. She looked at Yan Zhi and coldlyughed: ¡°I knew¡­¡­a little bitch like you ispletely unreliable! Fortunately¡­¡­I already set up other methods.¡±

    Yan Zhi was entirely shocked as she looked at Yuan Zidai. She gradually let go of Yuan Zidai¡¯s hand.

    Yuan Zidao no longer continued hitting. She only coldly stared at Yan Zhi. There wasn¡¯t a trace of emotion in her eyes: ¡°I ced a slow-acting poison in your body. I paid arge price for it. It is a recipe from one of the sect doctors. Don¡¯t even think about leaving me in this life so long as you are poisoned! The poison will re up if you leave me for more than five days! Yan Zhi¡­¡­your life is mine! I want you to live, and you will live. I want you to die, and you will die! You¡­¡­understand?¡±

    The kneeling girl was scared silly. She was shocked as she looked at Yuan Zidai. She couldn¡¯t understand. She thought of the words Chu Mo said at the end : ¡°If someday you feel your body is weak. For instance¡­..if a problem appears with your body. You can go to the Fan household and seek me. I can help you.¡±

    [TL: Chu Mo doesn¡¯t say this in thest chapter. I swear I¡¯m not cutting things out of the story! It seems the author just added this in.]

    The girl didn¡¯t understand these words at the time, but now she finally understood!

    Chu Mo has the ability to cure the prince¡¯s illness. He can cure things that no one else can cure¡­¡­of course he has the ability to see her sickness at first nce!

    So it is like this!

    Originally like that!

    She never thought¡­¡­her most trustable master, the one she would sacrifice her life for, would disbelieve her. Yuan Zidai actually nted poison in her body!

    ¡°Hmph, what is this expression? ve girl, you are still too soft to fight with me! I don¡¯t care what methods you use. Immediately go and kill Chu Mo. This matter is finished. Otherwise¡­¡­¡± Yuan Zidai¡¯s eyes were ice-cold as she looked at the girl.

    The girl suddenly took over the conversation: ¡°Otherwise you will kill me?¡± The girl lowered her face as she spoke, then softly said: ¡°Master, Yan Zhi¡¯s family encountered a difficult situation back then. My family was harmed by viins, but luckily master came to our aid. Yan Zhi¡¯s entire family escaped alive. Yan Zhi decided to give her life to master in that moment!¡±

    Yuan Zidai snorted.

    Yan Zhi continued speaking: ¡°Later on, my family died from illness one after the other. Master sent money and medicine, but they were not fortunate. They were too weak, and they died one by one. Master even paid to bury the dead¡­¡­Yan Zhi has recorded these things in her heart. I swore an oath to repay master.¡±

    Yuan Zidai coldly looked at Yan Zhi: ¡°How have you repaid me? You still haven¡¯t finished, and you¡¯ve sold me out? Simply ungrateful!¡±

    Yan Zhi payed no heed to Yuan Zidai. She softly spoke to herself: ¡°Now Yan Zhi finally knows, master always viewed my family as an inconvenience, so she poisoned them to death. I would be concerned about them if they were still alive. I couldn¡¯t wholeheartedly work for master. So¡­¡­they were better off dead. Yan Zhi¡¯s life would bepletely devoted to master in this way.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Yuan Zidai¡¯s expressionpletely changed. She loudly denounced: ¡°I poisoned you because¡­¡­because I was afraid you would harm me one day! How could I poison your family?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, you have already gone so far. Does master think I will believe her exnation?¡± The girl kneeling there with swollen red cheeks gave Yuan Zidai three customary bows: ¡°Master, Zhi Yan must say thank you in the end. I¡¯m sorry, but I hate you!¡±

    Zhi Yan stood up as she spoke. She deeply looked at Yuan Zidai: ¡°I wish you better things in the future.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­do you not wish to live?¡± Yuan Zidai¡¯s eyes finally revealed a trace of panic: ¡°Do you know? You will rot to death after five days away from me!¡±

    ¡°My heart already died, why cherish the body?¡± Yan Zhi looked at Yuan Zidai. She turned and left without hesitation, fading into the night.

    Yuan Zidai powerlessly copsed in her chair, her eyes full of hate. She muttered: ¡°Bitch¡­¡­bitch! Scram! Scram! I don¡¯t need your sharp mouth. Wait until you are about to die¡­¡­you wille back and beg for me!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Chu Mo walked out in a glowing mood the next morning. The courtyard was neat and tidy. Last night¡¯s events were like a dream, not leaving a single trace.

    A waiter came by with breakfast soon after. Chu Mo called out when he was about to withdraw: ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°What are young master Chu¡¯s orders?¡± The waiter wore ordinary clothes. He appeared like a normal servant, but only Xia Jing¡¯s most trusted people could actually appear here.

    ¡°Do guards surround this area?¡± Chu Mo pointed far away, then he asked: ¡°I called out for a long timest night¡­¡­why did no one respond?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Not possible!¡± The servant¡¯s eyes first shed with uncertainty. His eyes immediately focused, and then he said: ¡°I will immediately report this to the prince. I will immediately give young master Chu an exnation!¡±

    Chu Mo closely looked over the servant¡¯s ordinary clothes. He thought: He is one of Xia Jing¡¯s trusted men sure enough. Otherwise, how could a low level servant have the qualifications to appear before the prince?

    ¡°Okay, have the princee over. Just say¡­¡­a portion of the medicine is already done.¡± Chu Mo inly said.

    ¡°Ah? I got it! Please eat your meal first young master Chu! Wait just a moment! I will report to the prince!¡± The server quickly left. An enormous event couldn¡¯tpare with this news.

    Xia Jing quickly rushed over after a short period of time. His eyes were extremely excited. He immediately showed deep concern when he saw Chu Mo: ¡°I just heard the news aboutst night?¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°Come inside and talk.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Xia Jing inside the room. He first gave the prince a medicine pill. The pill waspletely blue, and it was the size of a bean. Chu Mo said: ¡°The prince must first take this pill, then we speak about other things.¡±

    Chu Mo passed Xia Jing a cup of water.

    ¡°Take it right now?¡± Xia Jing excited pupils shed with a trace of hesitation.

    Chu Mo smiled: ¡°What? Is prince afraid the medicine is poisoned?¡±

    ¡°Ha, how could it be? Prince is afraid¡­¡­cough cough¡­¡­¡± Xia Jing¡¯s face turned red.

    Chu Mo lost his smile and said: ¡°Prince is suspicious¡­¡­.how could it be so fast?¡±

    Xia Jing scratched his head and smiled: ¡°No it¡¯s not¡­¡­just somewhat anxious.¡± His most shameful moment had already been exposed to the boy. This was nothing. Xia Jing took the pill and swallowed it down without hesitation, and then he sat there.

    Xia Jing¡¯s face revealed a trace of amazement after the time it takes an incense stick to burn¡­¡­he becamepletely excited. He soared up from the seat and walked outside. His eyes suddenly became veryrge. He looked at Chu Mo and shouted: ¡°The prince¡­¡­can feel!¡±

 Chapter 81: Xia Jingéˆ¥æªš change

    Chapter 81: Xia Jing¡¯s change

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo didn¡¯t know what just happened on the four continents. The corners of his mouth twitched as he looked at Xia Jing: ¡°Prince, I am still a child.¡±

    Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo and thought: Whoever takes you for a child would certainly die miserably!

    ¡°Ha ha, apologies, prince is too happy. Young master Chu¡¯s medicine¡­¡­is truly miraculous¡­¡­a true miracle! Prince doesn¡¯t know how to thank young master Chu!¡± Xia Jing praised Chu Mo with a loud voice. He walked back and forth across the room, but there was a tinge of regret in his heart at the same time: It would be best if I could feel just a little bit more¡­¡­

    But Xia Jing knew his illness had festered for a decade! He sought famous doctors, but there was no effect. Now he has recovered a trace of feeling from the medicine. It was already heavenly news.

    Xia Jing seriously faced Chu Mo and bowed: ¡°Your kindness goes beyond words. Young master Chu, I will record this moment in my heart!¡±

    Chu Mo dully said: ¡°This is not important, just protect my safety and we are good.¡±

    Xia Jing¡¯s pupils flickered. He recalled what his subordinate had just reported. The tips of his brow raised at once, and he resumed a princely manner. He suddenly burst out: ¡°What? What event did young master Chu encounterst night?¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°Nothing big, just someone¡­¡­doesn¡¯t wish the prince to recover, and has brought their hate to me.¡±

    ¡°Someone¡­¡­doesn¡¯t wish me to recover? They hate you?¡± Xia Jing¡¯s pupils immediately shed with an ice-cold light. His voice became extremely severe: ¡°Please exin young master Chu.¡±

    ¡°A person camest night to assassinate me. I don¡¯t know how, but the surrounding guards didn¡¯t react at all. It¡¯s okay, I dealt with it.¡± Chu Mo simply said.

    ¡°Absurd!¡± Xia Jing became indignant: ¡°Come!¡±

    The door immediately opened, and a figure appeared beside Xia Jing. The figure was a skinny male in his thirties. He respectfully stood at Xia Jing¡¯s side: ¡°What is the prince¡¯smand?¡±

    ¡°Immediately go investigate. What happened to the surrounding guardsst night? Also, thoroughly investigate the activities of everyone in the mansionst night!¡± Xia Jing¡¯s voice was low. He suppressed the rage inside and said: ¡°Forget it, you only need to investigate what happened to the guards.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The man nodded, then quietly withdrew.

    Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo. He seriously said: ¡°I will give Chu Mo an exnation for these things!¡±

    ¡°Does the prince know who did it?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    Xia Jing nodded with an unsightly face: ¡°Apart from that woman¡­¡­who would wish I didn¡¯t recover? She has be too arrogant over the years. To the extent that¡­¡­she has forgotten her own ce!¡±

    Xia Jing departed from Chu Mo soon after.

    Chu Mo lightly sighed. He thought: Sorry princess, had you not poisoned your own servant, then¡­¡­I would have spoken out for you before Xia Jing, even if you hate me to the core. At the very least, I wouldn¡¯t let you be miserable and neglected in the future. The fault lies with your son, not with you! It is a pity you are too vicious! You won¡¯t even forgive your subordinates, how could you forgive me?

    Chu Mo dropped this matter to the back of his mind. He was certain Xia Jing knew how to handle it.

    Sure enough, the matter had an oue in less than a day¡¯s time. A person came and reported the newest progress to Chu Mo.

    ¡°The princess¡¯s household has copsed.¡±

    ¡°The princess¡¯s father has been sentenced for a crime deserving the death penalty. He is now in prison. The princess and her brothers tyrannically oppressed the local area, and they have all been imprisoned. The surrounding people all cheered. They said someone finally punishes this horrible family.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­the princess?¡± Chu Mo asked the person.

    ¡°The princess is sick, seriously ill. She will go to a monastery after her illness is cured. She will live the lonely life of a monk.¡± The person looked at Chu Mo with a deep meaning: ¡°This¡­¡­is actually the best oue. The prince¡¯s nature¡­¡­it has already changed a lot. He would have let the princess die from her illness in the past!¡±

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°This way is also not bad.¡±

    The person respectfully withdrew after reporting the news.

    Arge amount of medicine steadily flowed inside over the next few days. Chu Mo could clearly feel an increase in effort on Xia Jing¡¯s part.

    Xia Jing had forcefully collected over ny of the three hundred kinds of herbs. He had started getting everything except for those few rare top grade herbs.

    Chu Mo also refined over ny pills.

    The demon lord¡¯s poison couldn¡¯t be cured by one pill alone. The jade gave the most reasonable prescription ording to Chu Mo¡¯s request. That isbine several herbs together to make a medicine, then the medicine would be split several times¡­¡­and taken.

    The Demon Lord¡¯s poison can be removed bit by bit in this way. Chu Mo felt this was the best method.

    The day all the herbs are collected is the day the Demon Lord¡¯s poison will bepletely undone.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t ce the quantities for the ten most top rank Yuan medicines when he gave the list to Xia Jing. The prince would have instantly gone insane had Chu Mo done that.

    Chu Mo only had one phrase for those remaining ten top rank Yuan medicines: The more the better.

    In addition, Xia Jing is truly amazing. The prince actually found those ten top rank Yuan medicines, although the quantity wasn¡¯t near enough.

    Chu Mo was already satisfied. He had an even deeper recognition for prince Xia Jing¡¯s ability. Chu Mo couldn¡¯t gather all these herbs within a few years if he had the same financial resources as Xia Jing.

    This is also why Chu Mo wanted to establish his own power. He could use an unimagined resource at a crucial time.

    Chu Mo prepared to temporarily leave the Prince Mansion after giving Xia Jing the second set of medicine.

    Because he had already been there for nine days! The next day would be time for his second Yuan beast blood bath, and he still had to visit the Fu household.

    The new year would also happen in another three days. There are too many things that Chu Mo needs to take care of.

    ¡°I have refined three pills this time. Take one now, one at noon, and one in the evening¡­¡­the prince should recover a man¡¯s glory after!¡± Chu Mo looked at the urgently breathing Xia Jing. He slightly smiled: ¡°But¡­¡­you must have self-control. Absolutely don¡¯t use it excessively¡­¡­¡±

    Even though Chu Mo had already seen the old man¡¯s most shameful moment, Xia Jing¡¯s face still turned red. He stammered: ¡°I know¡­¡­I know¡­¡­don¡¯t worry young master Chu¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°Wait until the day the prince collects all the herbs. All of your troubles will bepletely resolved! I didn¡¯t write the quantity for the most precious ingredients. That is because they are too rare. I can makee Yuan foundation strengthening pills if you can find them. I believe prince knows the worth of these pills. There won¡¯t be that big of an effect on curing your illness if you can¡¯t find the rare herbs. I admit that I deliberately exploited the prince¡¯s weakness in the beginning¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo calmly looked at Xia Jing, then he continued: ¡°But now I¡¯ve discovered, prince¡­¡­you aren¡¯t a great man, but you also have a bottom line. You did especially well when it came to the princess. I won¡¯t cheat you. Those ten remaining precious herbs¡­¡­try your best.¡±

    Xia Jing already thoroughly trusted Chu Mo even before he exined. This minor exnation caused Xia Jing to haveplete trust in Chu Mo.

    Xia Jing had great difficulty calming down after hearing about the Yuan foundation strengthening pills.

    Not just anyone in therge sects could even attain these pills. With the exception of core sect disciples, one must make a huge contribution to the sect¡­¡­.then they can receive a single pill as reward.

    It has enormous benefits towards a person¡¯s body. Cultivators that take a pill can gain Yuan power worth several months in bitter training! The Yuan foundation strengthening pill can actually extend an ordinary person¡¯s life. For instance, an eighty year old person could extend his life by thirty or forty years.

    This kind of rejuvenating pill is practically a pill of immortality in the secr world!

    Who wouldn¡¯t want one?

    Xia Jing had heard of these pills, but he never attained one. He becamepletely excited upon hearing the rare herbs could refine into these pills.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry young master Chu. I will strive to buy them all!¡± Xia Jing looked at Chu Mo at this time. The more he looked, the more pleased he became. The prince knew he misjudged this youth too much in the past because of hatred. It was a great mistake.

    But their two paths have also crossed because of those past events. In a way¡­¡­he wanted to thank his son!

    Xia Jing closed his eyes and thought: I will make my son keep his motherpany when I get someone pregnant! That way young master Chu won¡¯t be provoked.

    Chu Mo left the Prince Mansion soon after. The Prince Mansion¡¯s official gate opened up this time, but no longer secretly. Prince Xia Jing personally brought Chu Mo to the gate with a smiling face!

    The people passing by all saw the scene.

    Shocking!

    Completely stunning!

    Those people rubbed their eyes, wanting to watch more carefully. Could they have seen wrong? The smiling elegant man at the gate¡­¡­is it really the extremely cruel and merciless prince?

    Chu Mo faced Xia Jing, waved, and left with a calm face.

    He understood. This is Xia Jing sending a message to the outside world: This young man is protected by Xia Jing!

    From now on, it could be said that whoever wants to mess with Chu Mo must first consider prince Xia Jing. Of course, the people that hate Xia Jing might also go after Chu Mo.

    But the current situation had more advantages than disadvantages ording to Chu Mo.

    No one hated Chu Mo at the moment, apart from those people in the Eastern Pce. And those people wouldn¡¯t change their opinion about Chu Mo, no matter what Xia Jing did¡­¡­as well as their opinion on Fan Wudi.

    Not everyone is on the same path.

 Chapter 82: Many Things

    Chapter 82: Many Things

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t go directly home after leaving the Prince Mansion. He first went to the Xu household. Xu Fufu got the news, and he came out to great Chu Mo. He had a somewhat sad look on his face: ¡°This guy¡­¡­actually runs into the Prince Mansion and lives there several days. Did that old thief take advantage of you?¡±

    ¡°Ah? You didn¡¯t call him an old son of a bitch?¡± Chu Mo asked somewhat startled.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Fu didn¡¯t know what just happened: ¡°Is that the main point of the of the question? Ever since the day you called him Old Thief, the people that dislike Xia Jing¡­¡­all call him Old Thief! Those two words are really catchy!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo also didn¡¯t know what the heck was going on. He looked at Xu Fufu: ¡°How goes the Qing provincial governor?¡±

    ¡°Could it be anything?¡± Xu Fufu wryly smiled: ¡°The guy that they sent started out all high and mighty, making all kinds of noise. He took several steps back when he saw me. I scolded him and drove him away. Zhang Chong secretly hurried to Yellow me City three dayster. I alco caught him and gave him a scolding myself.¡±

    Chu Mo suddenly chimed in: ¡°Did he promise to give you several beautiful women?¡±

    Xu Fufu¡¯s eyes became big. He had a hurt expression: ¡°Ten¡­¡­but of course I couldn¡¯t reply. Young ck Chu¡­¡­do you believe I have no morals?¡±

    Chu Mo wryly smiled: ¡°I just can¡¯t believe Zhang Chong! He believes beautiful women work better than anything else on a guy like you!¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t seed this time. Brother, I have a limit. Do you really believe the Xu family uncle only sees women?¡± Xu Fufu returned a haughty look and said: ¡°The old man first wanted to defend his son, and I scolded him. I said his pig son would already be killed if my brother didn¡¯t react in time. The archer would have shot him dead!¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    Xu Fufu gloated: ¡°That old guy is really an oily politician. He is too smart. When he heard my words, he said the archer couldn¡¯t have been sent by prince Xia Jing. He said the prince wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±

    Chu Mo nodded. It is normal for Zhang Chong to have such a response. Zhang Chong would face hell if he cursed the name of Xia Jing.

    Xu Fufu said: ¡°The old man couldn¡¯t endure my usations, but he actually came to our line of reasoning. He will certainly teach his son a lesson after returning home, and his son won¡¯te out and cause trouble again.¡±

    ¡°So it is done?¡± Chu Mo looked at Xu Fufu. He felt this wasn¡¯t much like the tenth Xu¡¯s style.

    Xu Fufuughed loudly: ¡°How could that be it? That idiot Zhang Qingyu dared open his mouth and curse you. Could I let the matter go without him shedding ayer of skin? Hah, I gave that letter to Zhang Chong, and I told the old bastard what Zhang Qingyu said. Ha ha, Zhang Chong almost spit blood. I reckon that idiot Zhang Qingyu will suffer when he gets home.

    Chu Mo secretly sighed inside. This matter only went so far. Zhang Zhong would flee far away if he knew the real actor behind the secret attack. He absolutely doesn¡¯t have the courage to face the crown prince.

    A provincial governor is quite powerful, but against a crown prince¡­¡­he would be crushed until there was nothing left.

    All of the royal pce conflicts are an unimaginably terrifying maelstrom. Once a person is sucked into the whirlpool, they don¡¯t have a good end, no matter who it is.

    ¡°Looking at your face, it seems you aren¡¯t satisfied with this oue?¡± Xu Fufu understood Chu Mo too well. He immediately asked after seeing Chu Mo¡¯s reaction.

    Chu Mo shook his head: ¡°We hit Zhang Chong¡¯s son, tormented him half dead, and made him owe us a favor. It is already quite good.¡±

    Xu Fufu¡¯s eyebrows raised: ¡°Just like how you crippled that bastard Xia Jie, and now Xia Jing treats you as an uncle?¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Xu Fufu: ¡°I have the ability to make him yield. Would he treat me like that otherwise?¡±

    Xu Fufu looked at Chu Mo, then sighed: ¡°You speak the truth little ck brother. You have changed a lot since returning. You could never work together with someone like Xia Jing in the past.¡±

    Chu Mo was silent a moment, then he said: ¡°I have changed neither good nor bad¡­¡­right?¡±

    ¡°No, you have be extremely mature! Much more mature than myself. Grandfather is always silent as he eats, but he has mentioned you several times at the dinner table. It¡¯s already happened more than ten times! Each time he mentions you, he has an expression of ¡®I wish he were my grandson¡¯¡­¡­¡± Xu Fufu somewhat depressingly said: ¡°The number of lessons I¡¯ve suffered over the past several days¡­¡­are skyrocketing!¡±

    Chu Mo smiled big: ¡°You deserve it! You should have changed a long time ago!¡±

    Xu Fufu returned a haughty look and said: ¡°I¡¯ve already done many good things over the past several days!¡± He then drew close to Chu Mo¡¯s ear and said in a low voice: ¡°Older sister Yiniang¡­¡­she¡¯s already gotten into contact with one-armed uncle in your household. We already have over a hundred people at ourmand!¡±

    ¡°How are there over a hundred so fast?¡± Chu Mo was a little startled. He was also very happy at the same time. He said: ¡°There¡¯s also another three days until the new year. They can be brought into y after the new year, that¡¯s already amazing.¡±

    ¡°Little ck brother, I discovered¡­¡­sister Yiniang is not only serious about this work, it seems¡­¡­she is also especially suited for it! Gluttonous Ogre will need a new boss soon, because she won¡¯t be able to keep both operations going after a while. It is too tiring.¡± Xu Fufu said.

    ¡°Then have sister Mei be her recement!¡± Chu Mo logically said: ¡°She must be thoroughly familiar with the Gluttonous Ogre by now? Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity for such a smart girl to be idle?¡±

    Xu Fufu angrily said: ¡°She is thoroughly cultured and educated. To make her a restaurant boss¡­¡­isn¡¯t it a waste?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think she should do?¡± Chu Mo looked at Xu Fufu: ¡°I know you have protective feelings towards women, but have you ever asked her opinion? How can you say what she wishes?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Little ck Chu¡­¡­it appears you have a little understanding of women now? Not possible¡­¡­what girl did you meet on this trip?¡± Xu Fufu curiously looked at Chu Mo: ¡°You always used to hide far away from the topic of women.¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s face turned slightly dark, and he snapped: ¡°None of your business! Is your grandfather home?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s home.¡± Xu Fufu immediately closed his mouth.

    They knew each other well, and they knew when not to cross the line. Xu Fufu was curious as a kitten on the inside, but he knew better than to ask about the girl.

    Because he could see his own brother has a story!

    Soon after, Chu Mo arrived at Xu Zhongliang¡¯s study.

    The old man appeared very busy, and he didn¡¯t exchange small-talk with Chu Mo. He got straight to the point: ¡°Several things, first, you must join the new year¡¯s banquet. Before the banquet, there will be a short, small¡­¡­award ceremony!¡±

    Xu Fufu enviously looked at Cu Mo from the side. Several days had passed by. Xu Fufu could easily ask his grandfather what happened on the grasnds, even if Xu Zhongliang didn¡¯t say anything first.

    Xu Zhongliang didn¡¯t conceal the news from his grandson. He told Xu Fufu inside information in order to encourage him.

    ¡°Hero Medal ah! When will I attain one?¡± Xu Fufu sighed from the side.

    Xu Zhongliang looked to his own grandson. He didn¡¯t wish to hit Xu Fufu, so he just ignored him. The old man continued on: ¡°Second, at the banquet, you¡­¡­will act as the military representative. And you will give his majesty a toast.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Mo looked shocked at Xu Zhongliang. His mouth twitched as he said: ¡°Grandfather Xu¡­¡­this¡­¡­I¡¯m afraid it isn¡¯t appropriate?¡±

    Xu Zhongliang looked at Chu Mo: ¡°What¡¯s not appropriate?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the military¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But you have heavenly contributions! Moreover, your contributions can only be categorized as military! That old guy Fang Mingtong will certainly go mad if not.¡± Xu Zhongliang got an impulsive smile. He recalled Fang Mingtong¡¯s facial expression upon hearing about the whole situation. It was honestly too satisfying.

    ¡°But other people don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°His majesty, the Marshal, and I know. That¡¯s enough!¡±

    ¡°I am so young¡­¡­and you are promoting me. Won¡¯t several people be jealous of me? Isn¡¯t this setting me up to burn?¡±

    ¡°You little demon. You care about their envy?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­¡­but¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There are no buts!¡± Xu Zhongliang energetically waved: ¡°You are so small, and other¡¯s seek you out, but you keep on evading away. You have matured¡­¡­and I see you have matured too much! Where did you learn to be slippery like us old men? You are a hot-blooded youth. What do you care about all those things for? This matter is a clear disy. The emperor, Marshal Fang¡­¡­and I are all praising you! You have our support, what are you afraid of?¡±

    Xu Zhongliang stared at the unwilling looking Chu Mo: ¡°You are dancing around in the prince of Da Xia¡¯s hand, are you still afraid of other challenges?¡±

    ¡°You are speaking nonsense. He is a royal prince¡­¡­isn¡¯t that a little too easy for me to handle?¡± Chu Mo honestly spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Xu Zhongliang smirked at Chu Mo: ¡°Your grandfather isn¡¯t here. I will take the responsibility of teaching you. Do you really think Xia Jing is from an easy generation? He has been a chief cab member for many years. Do you think hecks subtle methods? You will lose miserably if you keep looking down upon him!¡±

    Xu Zhongliang¡¯s tone alleviated. He said with all earnestness: ¡°You are still young. Your future is really too bright. Don¡¯t be influenced by messy situations. You must absolutely not participate in those nasty pce schemes.¡±

    ¡°Pce schemes?¡± Chu Mo was a little shocked inside.

    ¡°This old man has looked into that archer. He was a guard for the third prince Xia Hao ten years ago. He used some methods to send the archer into the Prince Mansion.¡± Xu Zhongliang looked at Chu Mo: ¡°This archer left the Prince Mansion without authorization. When the archer was going to kill Zhang Qingyu and frame you, do you think Xia Jing waspletely unaware?¡±

 Chapter 83: Awakening Words

    Chapter 83: Awakening Words

    Xu Zhongliang sighed: ¡°These people¡­¡­have yed politics their whole lives. You should stay farther away from them.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather Xu, I know.¡± Chu Mo sincerely said. Chu Mo knew the old man really wanted the best for him, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t say such words.

    ¡°But you handled the matter with prince Xia Jing very well. Xie Jie hasmitted many kinds of evil, and now he receives the proper punishment. You have also smoothed out the retaliation from Xia Jing. Not only is the conflict gone, but you have also eased the resentment towards each other. These methods could already be considered brilliant!¡± Xu Zhongliang was extremely pleased as he looked at Chu Mo.

    Xu Zhongliang carried on saying: ¡°His majesty was mad at the prince, but they are brothers in the end. When you cure Xia Jing¡¯s illness, not only will his majesty be happy, but it is a great event for all of Yellow me City.¡±

    Xu Fufu said from the side: ¡°Yes, at least he won¡¯t go around hurting people.¡±

    Xu Zhongliang nodded. He looked at Chu Mo: ¡°There is onest thing. You might have to go into the military after the new year. But this matter is still not concluded. Marshal Fang Mingtong wentpletely wild after hearing about your achievements on the grasnds. He said you must go into the army. I had a little differing opinion, and the Marshal argued with me as if his life depended on it.¡±

    Xu Zhongliang wryly smiled ¡°A schr encounters a soldier¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°With my grandfather?¡± Chu Mo asked with a smile. Therge majority of his childhood was seeped in the military. He didn¡¯t oppose a military life.

    ¡°This might not be so. Your starting point will be rtively high after entering into the military because of your current status.¡± Xu Zhongliang looked at Chu Mo: ¡°You might suffer criticism if you go back to your grandfather¡¯s side. Others don¡¯t know you carry a Hero Medal after all.¡±

    Chu Mo nodded. He said: ¡°Good, that will be good for the future.¡±

    Xu Fufu said from the side: ¡°Grandfather, I also want to join the military.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Chu Mo and Xu Zhongliang practically yelled in unison.

    Xu Fufu¡¯s mouth twitched, and he had an appearance of being wronged: ¡°Why not!¡±

    Chu Mo and Xu Zhongliang looked at each other.

    ¡°You speak first.¡±

    ¡°You speak first.¡±

    The two smiled at each other.

    Xu Fufu gave a supercilious look and said: ¡°Why the tacit understanding?¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to walk another person¡¯s path to prove yourself.¡±

    Xu Zhongliang approvingly looked at Chu Mo, then he said to Xu Fufu: ¡°You have such a good brother. I don¡¯t need to worry when I¡¯m gone!¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, what are you saying?¡± Xu Fufu¡¯s eyes became a little red.

    ¡°Haha, the truth is everyone dies. This is an inescapable thing.¡± Xu Zhongliangughed extremely calmly, then he said: ¡°The military really doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±

    Xu Fufu scratched his head and said: ¡°I know the military doesn¡¯t suit me, but I want to do something. I don¡¯t want people to call me tenth noble son with a respectful face when I go ces¡­¡­even if their faces are filled with respect, I know the truth in my heart. Their respect is for my grandfather, father, and the whole Xu family!¡±

    Xu Fufu¡¯s face revealed a touch of disappointment. He said: ¡°I am the exception.¡±

    ¡°There are many ways to win respect.¡± Xu Zhongliang looked at his grandson while somewhat pleased: ¡°Just, fair, and honest people can win the respect of others. Eternally fearless warriors that defend the homnd can also win respect. People who seriously work can also win respect. People who do good deeds for their hometown all the time¡­¡­can also win respect!¡±

    Xu Fufu sat down, pondering, he muttered: ¡°I seem¡­¡­to understand a little. Like with Chu Mo, if what he did on the grasnds leaked out, he would earn the respect of everyone in Da Xia! Because he made a great contribution to the country and the people!¡±

    Xu Zhongliang nodded: ¡°Yes, everyone from the top royalty to the lower vigers would respect Chu Mo. Because he is our entire country¡¯s hero!¡±

    Chu Mo embarrassingly smiled: ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This is no exaggeration!¡± Xu Zhongliang earnestly said: ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t clearly understand. The things you¡¯ve done have had an influence on the entirety of Da Xia¡­¡­even the whole Azure Dragon continent!¡±

    Xu Fufu had never seen his grandfather praise a person like this before. He wasn¡¯t envious of Chu Mo. He was only happy for his own brother. Xu Fufu secretly swore to himself: Chu Mo is right. I don¡¯t need to walk another person¡¯s path to prove myself! I will strive my hardest from today onwards. When people hear the name Xu Fufu, they won¡¯t think of my grand Xu family, they will think of all the beautiful women at my side! For I am¡­¡­Xu Fufu!

    Chu Mo took leave from the Xu family and returned to the Fan mansion.

    One-armed uncle was still not home. He should still be busy gathering old soldiers. Chu Mo thought: It looks like one-armed uncle found the confidence he lost so many years ago.

    What Chu Mo didn¡¯t seeing is, the Demon Lord was still there.

    ¡°Master¡­¡­you haven¡¯t gone out?¡± Chu Mo bowed to the Demon Lord.

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Just returned.¡±

    Chu Mo began thinking how to tell master about the pills. Xia Jing had already collected one third of the herbs. Chu Mo now carried three pills that he refined!

    Yes, a mountain-sized pile of herbs only refined into three pills.

    The jade space also expanded again. That gray shrub grew several fresh soft sprouts. Arge amount of herbs were absorbed and turned into pills at the same time. It also gave the jade space arge amount of energy.

    These were the things Chu Mo directly observed and felt.

    The Demon Lord inly asked: ¡°I heard you ordered the prince to gather arge amount of herbs?¡±

    ¡°This is true.¡± Chu Mo nodded, somewhat nervously looking at the Demon Lord.

    ¡°The rare opportunity you received on the grasnd¡­¡­does it have something to do with refining medicine?¡± The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo. Those distinct cold pupils seemed to sh a trace of feeling, but it immediately died out.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t know what to say to his master. He immediately nodded, and then he said with great difficulty: ¡°This thing¡­¡­I don¡¯t wish to deliberately hide it from master. Only¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak. That is your rare chance! Would master covet your rare chance? Am I an idiot that doesn¡¯t know etiquette? Do I recklessly dig up the ground to pull out the roots, seeking the truth?¡± The Demon Lord stared at Chu Mo: ¡°No one in the Immortal World would speak if they obtained a rare opportunity! It is rarely talked about between father and son. Because these rare chances¡­¡­cannot be spoken!¡±

    ¡°It is very hard to speak about¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, but he also rxed at the same time. His master¡­¡­appears to be a fierce evil person, but he is actually quite enlightened!

    ¡°Not only is it hard to say, but several secret opportunities, are never spoken about!¡± The Demon Lord softly sighed. He looked at Chu Mo and dully said: ¡°I suffered an enormous loss because of this at that time. Heaven¡¯s Will My Will¡­..was in a ss of opportunities from the gods. It attained me, and at the same time, it¡­¡­ruined me!¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s heritage actuallyes from a godly opportunity?¡± Chu Mo was immediately curious when he heard master mention the past. He thought to himself: ¡®Why do you say it burned you?¡¯

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Originally, I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone this, but you are my disciple. You have also started to study Heaven¡¯s Will My Will, so there is no harm in telling you.¡±

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t expect that something he worried about for so long would be so simple in the Demon Lord¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but think: My knowledge is too small. I will be like master one day, profound and powerful!

    Chu Mo could pull out the three pills at ease now that there was a fitting exnation for the refinement.

    The Demon Lord saw the three pills in his hand, and he couldn¡¯t cover the surprise on his face: ¡°You can actually take millions of kilograms¡­¡­and refine them into three pills? Your rare opportunity¡­¡­was truly powerful!¡±

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t feel startled that the Demon Lord knew these things. Xia Jing purchased herbs without restraint. It was no secret to the entire Yellow me City. The Demon Lord could know these things easily.

    ¡°Yes, there are only three. I estimate that there will be ten with all the materials gathered¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo said.

    The Demon Lord took the three pills in his hand. His distinct cold pupils revealed aplicated light. He said: ¡°I never thought¡­¡­I was hopeless, so I took a disciple. I didn¡¯t want my heritage to end¡­¡­and now it actually saved me.¡±

    ¡°These are things a disciple should do.¡± Chu Mo said.

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo, then he very seriously said: ¡°Remember, you must never disy this pill refinement ability before others! Not only can you refine medicine, but you know the poison in my body. You also know how to cure¡­¡­ Do you know? This ability alone would make even the big shots in the Immortal World jealous! It would certainly bring you disaster once word got out!¡±

    ¡°Eh, I control this skill. Would they dare force me if they want my medicine?¡± Chu Mo wasn¡¯t convinced: ¡°We will separate if worstes to worst. They still wouldn¡¯t want me dead.¡±

    ¡°You understand shit!¡± The Demon Lord stared at Chu Mo: ¡°There are almighty tricks that you can¡¯t even imagine! Do you think you are unyielding? You aren¡¯t afraid of torture? Do you think they will only beg you? Naive!¡±

    The Demon Lord seriously looked at Chu Mo: ¡°You should know, true cultivators don¡¯t even need to torture you! One soul search technique¡­¡­and they will know everything! Master¡¯s with a little bit of evil¡­¡­will make you into a thoughtless puppet. You won¡¯t even have a soul at that point. Then will you seperate ways?¡±

    Chu Mo trembled: ¡°That terrifying?¡±

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°There¡¯s even more terrifying! You will slowly encounter themter. But you must learn how to protect yourself starting now! In a moment¡­¡­I will pass on several easy techniques onto you. At least change your identity the next time you use this ability to do anything.¡±

    Chu Mo sat down and contemted a moment. His face revealed a terrifying expression, and he mumbled: ¡°You are right. There are countless ways to make a man surrender. I was too naive before. But some people in Yellow me City¡­¡­they ought to know I can refine medicine. Like Xia Jing, he already knows.¡±

    The Demon Lord said to Chu Mo: ¡°Don¡¯t you still have a master?¡±

    Chu Mo smacked his head and said: ¡°I¡¯m really stupid¡­¡­I forgot this opportunity.¡±

    His master is the grand Demon Lord! Could he be afraid of others seeking trouble? He won¡¯t seek other¡¯s trouble¡­¡­that¡¯s good!

 Chapter 84: Demon Lordéˆ¥æªš Past

    Chapter 84: Demon Lord¡¯s Past

    After being told the sequence to take the three pills, the Demon Lord didn¡¯t have anything else to say. He merely profoundly looked at Chu Mo, turned, and left, returning to his specially prepared room.

    The Demon Lord was eternally tranquil and undisturbed in Chu Mo¡¯s eyes, to the point of being somewhat cold.

    But after the Demon Lord returned to his room, he looked at the three pills in his hand. The ice-cold face filled with feeling, to the point that¡­¡­his eyes became a little red.

    The Demon Lord wasn¡¯t a master at medicine, but he could determine the good from the bad.

    ¡°These pills¡­¡­are actually perfectly wless¡­¡­top grade!¡±

    ¡°The disciple I took in at a nce, he actually obtained such an incredible good fortune? And it is in the human world¡­¡­this is providence!¡±

    ¡°I never thought¡­¡­one day I would be saved by my own disciple!¡±

    ¡°Butterfly¡­¡­can you believe it? A little guy that never got the chance you call you master¡¯s wife¡­¡­he actually gave me such arge surprise!¡±

    ¡°My hated enemies¡­¡­you would never imagine, I¡¯ve already been dead to your minds for several years¡­¡­one day, the man you¡¯ve forgotten will strike his way back to you!¡±

    ¡°Butterfly¡­¡­wait for me!¡±

    The corners of the Demon Lord¡¯s eyes became moist. He sorted the pills in his hand, and he took the first one.

    The pill entered his mouth, and the vor was horrible, but it held a mysterious power. It passed through his throat and rushed into the Dantian, then it immediately went to all his meridians.

    [TL: A dantian is a point two inches below the navel where one¡¯s Qi resides]

    Soon after¡­¡­the pain hit.

    Arge inky green colored thing spread over the Demon Lord¡¯s whole Dantian!

    This thing¡­¡­is the main offender that nearly stole the Demon Lord¡¯s life, the Seven Demon Poison!

    The Seven Demon Poison attached to the Demon Lord¡¯s Dantian, with basically no way to remove. It would slowly upy his entire Dantian bit by bit.

    The Demon Lord would be a cripple at that time.

    This still isn¡¯t the end. It would continue eroding the Demon Lord¡¯s insides, none of his organs would escape. The Demon Lord would truly die when the Seven Demon Poison spread through his entire body!

    How could the arrogant Demon Lord let himself be a cripple?

    So he used the remaining strength in his Dantian at that time to pass everything down, transferring knowledge into Chu Mo¡¯s brain.

    Then he calmly faced death.

    He didn¡¯t wish to struggle on while at death¡¯s door, and he didn¡¯t want anyone¡­¡­seeing him weak!

    Later on he changed because of a worry. That worry¡­¡­was Chu Mo.

    The Demon Lord wanted to see his own disciple grow up, then depart at ease, so he took the Seven Revolution Immortal Pills.

    Those top grade Immortal World pills still weren¡¯t enough to cure the Seven Demon Poison. They could only temporarily suppress the poison, and slow down the rate it spread.

    The Seven Demon Poison would spread like mad after seven years. The Demon Lord would die in an instant!

    But the Demon Lord never felt fear.

    This arrogant man came to ept his fate. He could no longer save his life, and he could no longer get revenge. He faced death tremendously calm!

    These seven years were to make sure Chu Mo was protected, to ensure he could truly mature!

    Only he never thought, the joy this disciple gave him¡­¡­it is truly toorge!

    The Demon Lord inspected his Dantian. He could clearly see everything. The medicine that he took changed into a force, and it directly attacked at the Seven Demon Poison in the Dantian.

    Like a fierce General on the battlefield!

    Waiving his weapons, unstoppably killing the enemy!

    Only¡­¡­this process was extremely painful!

    The Demon lord felt like ten million needles were stabbing his Dantian. That sharp pain made him want to die. But he only slightly wrinkled his brow, clenched his teeth, and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    This pain wasn¡¯t for one moment, but rather like the tide,ing wave after wave, endlessly!

    It was hard to endure in the end, even with the Demon Lord¡¯s temperament. He felt like his Dantian would explode, and all his meridians wouldpletely rupture.

    But the Demon Lord endured from the beginning to the end. He didn¡¯t let himself make a sound.

    No one would hear even if he let out a painful scream, but but he still carries his pride!

    As a master, can he be inferior to the disciple?

    Atst¡­¡­

    The painful feeling reached the extreme. Everything merged to the Dantian¡­¡­the ce attacked by the Seven Demon Poison.

    Pu!

    Pitch-ck blood sprayed out of his mouth. The blood actually eroded out a small deep pit in the stone floor after hitting the ground!

    Only this blood could kill a swarm of innate realm cultivators!

    An abundant, mighty energy immediately erupted in the Demon Lord¡¯s body.

    The Demon Lord¡¯s eyes revealed a smear of ecstasy, but soon after, the ecstasy turned to dismay. he started to madly suppress the energy.

    He suddenly thought of something. If he doesn¡¯t suppress this energy from rising, then he won¡¯t have time to take the second pill. He would suddenly break through the innate realm, and he could no longer stay in this world.

    The demon lord spent a lot of effort, but he finally suppressed the energy. He rxed a breath, but his eyes filled with vitality, joy, and incredible intensity.

    The Demon Lord inspected his Dantian. He discovered arge area waspletely removed of Seven Demon Poison!

    That ce surged with an unimaginable divine power!

    This¡­¡­is after the Demon Lord suppressed the energy with everyst ounce of effort. Otherwise the energy would surge even stronger.

    ¡°Looks like¡­¡­I can¡¯t take the second and third pill right now¡­¡­this child, ha¡­¡­!¡± The Demon Lord¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile atst. His eyes even shook.

    The Demon Lord believed in Chu Mo, just like Chu Mo believed in the Demon Lord. This confidence between a master and disciple, it doesn¡¯t need any reason, and doesn¡¯t doesn¡¯t need any exnation.

    ¡°Millions of kilograms of low-level herbs, they actually have such power after being refined¡­¡­but, I¡¯m afraid this skill is one of a kind!¡± The Demon Lord closed his eyes and mumbled: ¡°The most powerful magic pill creator inside a medicine sect¡­¡­I¡¯m afraid that not even he would have this skill!¡±

    The Demon Lord stood up and freely moved around the room. Only a portion of the Seven Demon Poison was removed from his Dantian, but it still made him feel reborn!

    ¡°I only wished for a disciple to pass on my heritage. The heavens gave me an almighty surprise!¡± The Demon Lord¡¯s pupils flickered brilliant rays of light: ¡°One day this boy will step into the Immortal World¡­¡­what kind of storm will he stir?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡± The Demon Lord¡¯s face revealed a smile.

    Early the next morning, the Demon Lord threw Chu Mo into a fresh Yuan beast blood bath.

    The Demon Lord¡¯s mood became unprecedentedly good when he saw Chu Mo grit his teeth in the cask. Not even the Demon Lord could remember thest time he felt this good.

    ¡°Master¡­¡­why are you called the Demon Lord? Normally¡­¡­evil people have this name.¡± The feeling was too painful. Chu Mo had no choice but to distract himself. The best way was to ask about his master¡¯s history.

    Normally, the Demon Lord wouldn¡¯t talk when Chu Mo asked.

    Butst night¡¯s events made the Demon Lord¡¯s mood have an enormous change.

    He looked at Chu Mo and said: ¡°Evil people? That¡¯s exactly me!¡±

    The Demon Lord softly sighed: ¡°It¡¯s an old story.¡±

    Chu Mo endured the spirit melting pain. He gritted his teeth and said with a twisted face: ¡°I want to hear.¡±

    ¡°I was born into a small sect in the Immortal World. My parents were both disciples of the sect. That sect only had a thousand people all together, and it was without reputation in the Immortal World.¡± The Demon Lord sadly spoke, and his eyes filled with remembrance.

    ¡°The sect was small, but extremely united. Everyone got along harmoniously, and there was no internal fighting. My childhood was very happy, but that didn¡¯tst long. When I was fifteen, I searched with arge group from my sect for a legendary abode that an immortal left behind. There were several other people searching for the legendary dwelling at that time, and several of them were disciples fromrge sects!

    ¡°There were arge amount of treasures in the legendary dwelling. All kinds of weapons, medicines, and Immortal Stones¡­¡­an astonishing quantity. Anyone would be envious when they saw. We didn¡¯t have the qualifications and ability topete with therge sect disciples over those things. But the rare opportunity¡­¡­.whoever attained these treasures would have a heavenly fate.¡±

    The Demon Lord sighed and dully said: ¡°In an inconspicuous corner, one of my sect brothers unknowingly activated a mechanism, entering into a mysterious space. Each one of us directly entered into that separated space.¡±

    ¡°That is where I obtained the precious treasure left behind by the former owner¡­¡­¡± The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°That is the Heaven¡¯s Will My Will that you cultivate!¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s luck is truly good!¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°Good luck? Perhaps¡­¡­but, who can say what is fortune or misfortune?¡± The Demon Lord lightly sighed again: ¡°We suddenly disappeared, and other people naturally saw. Those other people wanted to enter the ce we entered, but there was no opportunity. But they didn¡¯t give up, and they guarded the entrance.¡±

    ¡°They wanted to rob you?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s became enraged: ¡°Truly evil!¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­¡­that isn¡¯t evil.¡± The Demon Lord shook his head: ¡°The evil partester. There were fifteen of us in our group. We each obtained an unimaginable fortune. Each of my brothers obtained various powerful immortal teachings. If we could bring them back to the sect, we could be one of the most powerful sects in the Immortal World.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Mo tensely looked at his master, because he could tell from his master¡¯s expression, there is an oue he didn¡¯t wish to think of.

    ¡°The result, the fifteen of us were ambushed at the legendary abode entrance. Only I escaped.¡± The Demon Lord¡¯s tone was very t, but his facial expression started to be stiff.

    ¡°They¡­¡­all died?¡± Chu Mo felt his heart grow cold. He muttered: ¡°Even if they rob¡­¡­.do they have to go so far as murder?¡±

    ¡°Your thinking¡­¡­is too simple.¡± The Demon Lord coldly smiled: ¡°If they don¡¯t murder, could these heritages be exclusive secrets?¡±

    Hiss!

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but suck in cool air. He mumbled: ¡°Just because of that?¡±

    ¡°That reason is already enough.¡± The Demon Lord said: ¡°I luckily escaped their encirclement, but I was also seriously injured. A kind-hearted maiden rescued me, and she helped cure my wounds.¡±

    ¡°That person¡­¡­is master¡¯s wife?¡± Chu Mo cautiously asked.

 Chapter 85: Waiting for You to Stir the Storm

    Chapter 85: Waiting for You to Stir the Storm

    The Demon Lord hesitated a moment, then nodded: ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s wife is certainly a good person!¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°She is the best woman in my eyes!¡± The Demon Lord softly said. The distinct cold pupils exposed a trace of warmth: ¡°I took half a year to recover my injuries. I didn¡¯t dare go immediately back to the sect after I recovered. I could only secretly ask for news about the sect. As a result¡­¡­I found out tremendously horrible news. My sect¡­¡­gone, my parents¡­¡­gone, all the elders that cared for me¡­¡­pletely gone! Thend I was born in became scorched earth.¡±

    The Demon Lord grinded his teeth. That serene face began to show a ferociousness, and his forehead began to line with blue veins: ¡°Word of the rare fortunes we found in the legendary abode eventually got out. Those people found my sect from the dead bodies of my brothers and masters. They grabbed up all the people in my sect, and they tortured them for my whereabouts. But the people in my sect didn¡¯t even talk. Even if they knew where I was, how could they tell those people? In the end¡­¡­the whole sect, all one thousand people disappeared from the world. And their souls were all scattered! They don¡¯t even have the chance to reincarnate.¡±

    The Demon Lord¡¯s tone of voice was still even, but for quite some time, his facial expression became incredibly mean and ferocious! The depths of his eyes overflowed with hatred and remorse!

    ¡°Wait wait¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo¡¯s eyes grewrge: ¡°Master¡­¡­you¡¯re saying those people killed everyone in the sect just to ask your whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Demon Lord said: ¡°They had thoroughly investigated the immortal abode, and they discovered thergest treasure¡­¡­.was the one I took! The immortal teachings they stole from my brothers and masters were all extremely powerful. This incited their greed, and they still wanted to find the best one.¡±

    ¡°Heavens¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo eximed. He atst understood why master told him to keep his pill refinement ability secret.

    ¡°All of my friends and family died. If she didn¡¯t block me at that time, I would have immediately charged them and fought to the death!¡± The Demon Lord dully said: ¡°She said my current strength is too weak. To be discovered is a certain road to death! She made me concentrate fully on cultivating, revenge is a dish best served cold¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°She is right.¡± Chu Mo seriously said, thinking of his grudge with the Immortal Sky.

    ¡°I kept a low-profile and suffered for ten years. She came to check on me daily, and she also secretly gave me arge amount of resources. I could never have promoted so fast without her help.¡± The Demon Lord recalled every aspect of those years with Butterfly. That mean and ferocious face gained some peace: ¡°I started my journey of vengeance when I gained enough strength. I thought countless times about taking my revenge¡­¡­.it must certainly be a fully delightful thing! In reality, the initial time period is exactly this way! Slicing the enemy gave me an intense pleasure!¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the Demon Lord, and he sighed inside. Chu Mo was afraid he would do the same if he were master. Not just anyone could let that kind of hatred go.

    ¡°But in the course of hatred, it is difficult to avoid something¡­¡­innocents died by my hands. Perhaps they weren¡¯t that innocent, but that is not important, because they died by my hands in the end.¡± The Demon Lord sighed: ¡°There were many powers that participated in destroying my sect¡­rge and small, at least a dozen or more! I fought against them one by one, killing as I went¡­¡­they understood the reason after not much time.¡±

    The Demon Lord showed a mocking smile: ¡°As a result, some people couldn¡¯t handle the pressure. They revealed that I obtained the greatest treasure. They said my talent was because of the godly opportunity I obtained back then. One after another, all the righteous people came out and denounced me. Some said I was a monster, some said I was a demon, and some said I was the devil.¡±

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Demon¡­¡­I admit! Since the time my sect was extinguished, I already became a demon! But monster and devil I don¡¯t recognize. Since I am a demon, then I am the Demon Lord, the lord of the demons!¡±

    ¡°You are king of demons!¡± Chu Mo said, then his face showed a touch of irony: ¡°They really wanted the Heaven¡¯s Will My Will you carried?¡±

    The Demon Lord nodded: ¡°Yes, what else could it be? Are they truly righteous? The pathetic justice in the eyes of those great men, it is simply a piece of shit. I still hadn¡¯t finished killing all my enemies before countless righteous figures began pursuing me. A highly skilled poisoner was among that group. That is how I was afflicted by the Seven Demon Poison.¡±

    This was the first time the Demon Lordpletely recollected his past events. Each scene left a deep scar, and he personally opened it, a bloody mess. Chu Mo couldpletely feel his master¡¯s pain.

    ¡°And¡­¡­master¡¯s wife?¡± Chu Mo softly asked.

    She went to the Pill Sect to seek medicine to cure my Seven Demon Poison, but the Pill Sect refused, because the ingredients to cure the Seven Demon Poison are extremely costly. Two of the ingredients required were incredibly rare. Not even the Pill Sect had many in stock. They naturally couldn¡¯t exhaust their top grade medicines for an outsider like me.¡± The Demon Lord softly sighed.

    ¡°Since begging didn¡¯t work, she thought to steal. She snuck into the medicine warehouse, and she stole a bottle of Seven Revolution Immortal pills. The people of the Pill Sect were naturally enraged. They started pursuing her. She sent the medicine to me, and said she found it. I had no idea at that time, because I was busy fleeing to the ends of the earth.¡±

    ¡°Her n was a tremendous power in the Immortal World. The Pill Sect is mighty, and holds a super-status in the Immortal World, but they didn¡¯t wish to openly confront her n over a bottle of Seven Revolution Immortal pills. Because of this, the Pill Sect wasn¡¯t threatening after finding her n. They only asked for a statement, that¡¯s it.

    As a result, the cruel elders didn¡¯t wish to owe the Pill Sect a favor because of her. They also didn¡¯t wish the matter to implicate themselves. Without the slightest bit of family sentiment¡­¡­they beheaded her on the spot, destroyed her body¡­¡­only leaving behind a Yuan Spirit. They imprisoned her on the refining alter, suffering the spirit me day and night¡­¡­iming justice, righteousness, and altruism.

    Not even the Pill Sect people could stand to watch. They said she acted for her husband. She is in the wrong, but her actions are understandable. They only wishedpensation for the price of the ingredients. But the result¡­¡­couldn¡¯t be changed!

    Several people in her n¡­¡­they are without human emotion! They all deserve death!¡±

    The Demon Lord spoke to here, and he could speak no more. His voice became choked.

    Chu Mo¡¯s heart felt like someone was rigidly grabbing onto it, iparably painful. He identified with master¡¯s pain.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe my ears when I heard this news. I wanted to rush to her n, kill the people that harmed her, and rescue her. But my poison started to re up at that time. My injuries were serious, and the people pursuing me¡­¡­grew more and more!¡±

    The Demon Lord let out a long sigh: ¡°So in the end¡­¡­I could only use a secret art, and flee from the Immortal World¡­¡­to the Spirit World. Those people still chased after me, and I killed them in the thousands. I almost burned out in the end, and went from the Spirit World down to here¡­¡­this time, no one dares chase.¡±

    The Demon Lord showed an ice-cold mocking smile: ¡°Because the human world is too incredibly suppressive towards a person¡¯s realm. Those people don¡¯t have the courage to continue chasing me. They believe I undoubtedly died! As far as my heritage¡­¡­.they still salivate at the mouth for it, but they aren¡¯t courageous enough to risk their lives.¡±

    Chu Mo finally became aware of all the things that happened to his master. No wonder his master always has an extremely savage and ice-cold expression, but towards Chu Mo¡­¡­.he is yet very good.

    Because at the root, he is not an evil person!

    The Demon lord was once a simple and kind person, but all of this¡­¡­was forced out!

    Those people that drove the Demon lord to here, they are still in the Immortal World. They are high and mighty, exercising magical abilities, possessing power, status, and strength that ordinary people couldn¡¯t imagine. They are still living the good life!

    The Demon Lord killed countless people back then. This name is stained in blood!

    He is an enormous devil in the eyes of those people!

    But in Chu Mo¡¯s eyes, this person¡­¡­is simply his master, an old man with aplicated miserable past, and the person closest to him in this world!

    Nothing more.

    ¡°Master, I will help you get revenge in the future!¡± Chu Mo seriously said.

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Good, I will wait for the day!¡±

    Chu Mo was a little startled, because the Demon Lord ought to scold him, then tell Chu Mo to mind his own business.

    ¡°Very surprised? Chu Mo, perhaps you don¡¯t know your own potential. I was afraid you would be too arrogant, so I never praised you. But after spending such a long time with you, I now understand your nature. I can seriously tell you now. Not long after stepping into the Immortal World, you will be an influential figure!¡± The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Therefore, I will wait for you to stir up a storm in the Immortal World! Because¡­¡­you are my disciple!¡±

    Chu Mo became excited and said: ¡°I will try my best to cultivate. I will make that daye sooner!¡±

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°But, I must remind you of one thing. The scriptures you study are the various immortalws my brothers obtained. They are the scriptures I used to move unhindered through the Immortal World. Apart from some divided up secret portions, only you and I¡­¡­grasp the whole scripture!¡±

    ¡°Once you use those skills in the Immortal World¡­¡­then it is very likely people will figure out your status. So, remember master¡¯s words: One day, you will go to the Immortal World. Either¡­¡­don¡¯t use these scriptures, or¡­¡­you won¡¯t remain alive!¡± The Demon Lord said.

    ¡°At that time, won¡¯t you and I go together?¡± Chu Mo looked at the Demon Lord and asked. He seemed to be aware of something.

    The Demon Lord shook his head: ¡°I took one of the pills you gave me. If I keep taking them, my energy can not longer be suppressed¡­¡­I won¡¯t be able to stay here.¡±

    Chu Mo suddenly realized: ¡°I understand. Your power will recover too quickly after taking the medicine. So the day I collect the medicine for you, it is the day you will leave. Yes?¡±

    The Demon Lord silently nodded.

    Chu Mo said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry master. I don¡¯t wish you to depart, but master¡¯s wife is waiting! I will gather the medicine for you as quickly as possible! But you must promise me something. You must wait for me in the Immortal World! If one day I get to the Immortal World, and something unforeseen happens to master¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the Demon Lord. He seriously said: ¡°I will ughter everyone in the Immortal World that was involved!¡±

    The Demon Lord slightly shook. His eyes revealed aplicated light. He sighed after a long time: ¡°Do not walk my old path!¡±

    Chu Mo smiled big while soaking in the Yuan beast blood bath, not saying anything.

    Because he already made a determination in his heart.

    He will step into the Immortal World one day, and he will help master get revenge!

    No one could change this.

 Chapter 86: Trapped Carriage

    Chapter 86: Trapped Carriage

    Soon after, the Demon Lord requested a list of the top grade herbs to take on the go.

    ¡°Master¡­¡­you can find these herbs?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can¡¯t let you keep searching alone. I will look out for them while hunting Yuan beasts.¡±

    The Demon Lord left Chu Mo ten barrels of Yuan beast blood. It was enough for the next three months. Then the Demon Lord floated away.

    Chu Mo stored the Yuan beast blood barrels in the jade space, then he started to prepare arrangements for the new year¡¯s banquet. This includes clothing and other misceneous things that Chu Mo needed to do himself.

    There was no other way. Apart from some old veteran wives that helped cook and clean, there wasn¡¯t a single maid in the Fan household!

    This was quite a marvel among the noble households of Da Xia.

    The only two people that could be called master in the General¡¯s household, they were the old man and Chu Mo. Chu Mo¡¯s grandfather was often away from home, so Chu Mo learned to take care of himself as a boy. He has never thought of needing a servant.

    But now Chu Mo felt the household needed a few young maids.

    ¡°Looks like I need to find some maids when I have time.¡± Chu Mo mumbled, and he left the entrance, heading towards the Gluttonous Ogre.

    There were still a few things he needed tomunicate with Miao Yiniang before the year ended.

    He didn¡¯t see Miao Yiniang when he arrived at the Gluttonous Ogre, but he first saw one-armed uncle.

    ¡°Young master, why have youe? I heard you¡¯ve been staying at the Prince Mansion? Is everything okay?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face showed deep concern for Chu Mo.

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s no problem.¡± Chu Mo¡¯s smile made one-armed uncle be at ease: ¡°How is that thing going?¡±

    The one-armed middle-aged man said: ¡°Right now there are already one hundred and fifty men! They are already in ce. I personally tested them, everyone has kept their basic skills! They are all awesome. There should be more than five hundred that can join after the new year. These are all the former elites in the military, and there is nothing to worry about. They are all extremely loyal to the old General. But I haven¡¯t raised the old General¡¯s g, I¡¯ve been using the young master¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°What did they say?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be said. When young master does something, they will fully cooperate.¡± The one-armed man said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Mo¡¯s eyes showed excitement: ¡°I might have to join the army after the new year!¡±

    ¡°Join the army? Good!¡± The one-armed man smiled: ¡°The military is really good!¡±

    Chu Mo could see a trace of admiration as well as loneliness in the eyes of uncle. This iron-like man obviously missed life in the military.

    ¡°One-armed uncle, don¡¯t worry. Perhaps you will have a chance to return to the military!¡± Chu Moforted.

    ¡°Forget it. There is no meaning if I go back like this. But I am very motivated to help young master with this job!¡± The middle-aged man seriously looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Thank you very much young master, for giving me this chance!¡±

    Chu Mo smiled and waved his hand: ¡°Please don¡¯t ever speak like this uncle. You are my senior. You have watched me grow up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, grown up in a sh. You will soon start to aplish goals!¡± The one-armed middle-aged man said with a tinge of emotion.

    Miao Yiniang walked in from outside at this time. She saw Chu Mo, and her eyes revealed joy: ¡°How goes things at the Prince Mansion?¡±

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°Halfway done, basically going smooth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, I was somewhat worried.¡± Miao Yiniang said, then she made someone bring over several sets of clothes: ¡°You are joining the new year¡¯s banquet right? You don¡¯t have a single servant girl in your household, and no one serves upon you. The new year¡¯s banquet isn¡¯t an ordinary event. You will be made a joke if you wear normal clothes.¡±

    Chu Moughed: ¡°I came to seek big sister¡¯s help, but big sister is already considerate.¡±

    Miao Yiniang smiled: ¡°You ah¡­¡­wait a moment. Big sister will send several maids over. Your household really needs a few maids to help.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to be impolite.¡± Chu Mo smiled.

    ¡°Is it impolite to big sister?¡± Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo.

    One-armed uncle sat there, suspiciously looking at the two. He knew young master was very familiar with Miao Yiniang, but he never thought the two would be this close. Seeing young master doing well, he became very happy inside. The uncle said: ¡°Right, the Yuan beast skin, meat, and bones won¡¯t be auctioned all at once. The market will flood, and the price will be much lower. The auctioneers will make momentum on the first auction after the new year. Then they will sell the rest bit by bit. We can get the best price this way. What does young master think?¡±

    ¡°This way is the best of course. Anyway, don¡¯t let them swindle us.¡± Chu Mo said.

    They wouldn¡¯t dare. They have the backing of a sect, but they still wish to do business in Yellow me City.¡± Miao Yiniang added from the side.

    One-armed uncle nodded: ¡°Right, they treat me like an ancestor. They don¡¯t dare offend.¡±

    Chu Mo talked with the other two for a moment. They discussed the problems rted to organizing their power, and then Chu Mo departed.

    The whole Fan household was decorated withnterns and colored banners on the day of the new year. The atmosphere was extremely joyful.

    Miao Yiniang sent over ten maids. They made the cold and empty household much more warm. These maids were all the daughters of kind people. They were hardworking, and they knew when to withdraw at a nce.

    They all liked the Fan household right away. There weren¡¯t many strict rules, and they quickly fit in. They got along very well with the people in the household.

    At evening, an extremely low-profile carriage stopped at the Fan household. There were no markings or indicators at all.

    The people inside carried a talisman at the waist. The Fan household guards were startled. They immediately entered inside and reported.

    [TL: Ancient officials used to hang a royal talisman from their waist. This would allow ess to the pce or their ce of work inside.]

    ¡°People from the pce?¡± Chu Mo was slightly startled. He immediately remembered what Xu Zhongliang told him. There will be an award ceremony before the new year¡¯s banquet!

    ¡°They must havee to take me.¡± Chu Mo changed into his formal attire for the evening. His whole manner appeared tall and straight.

    Chu Mo left soon after. He saw the talisman, and he didn¡¯t ask anything. He immediately entered the carriage. The outside appearance was in and low-key, but Chu Mo discovered the inside was amazing after entering.

    There was a small tea table in the middle with fruits and pastries arranged on top. The table was encircled by a soft couch. It was wide enough for a person toy down without any problem. All of the ornamentation was extremely detailed inside.

    The carriage traveled very smoothly. Chu Mo couldn¡¯t even feel a slight bump.

    Chu Moid on the soft couch, and he slightly closed his eyes. He thought of meeting the emperor and the marshal at the awards ceremony, how he should speak and act. Chu Mo studied etiquette a long time ago as a child, but this was his first time meetingrge figures like the emperor and the marshal.

    ¡°Probably about the same as grandfather Xu¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo thought.

    Chu Mo seemed to feel the carriage turn at this time, and that turn¡­¡­felt like it wasn¡¯t towards the royal city!

    The new year¡¯s feast is in the royal city banquet hall every year. That hall can amodate over two thousand guests for dinner. It is thergest banquet hall in Yellow me City.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it changed locations?¡± The carriage had no windows, so there was no way to see outside.

    Chu mo wrinkled his brow, and he immediately thought of something. He used the jade to inspect the carriage driver.

    ¡°Yellow rank three, physique rank two, no sickness.¡± The jade gave a very simple list of information, but it made Chu Mo feel something was strange. Because not even the royal family would use a Yuan Closure warrior as a coachman!

    ¡°Big brother, what is your position in the pce?¡± Chu Mo thought, then asked from inside the carriage.

    ¡°Noble son Chu, I am merely a small guard in the pce.¡± The coachman answered with extreme respect from outside.

    Chu Mo then asked: ¡°Why have youe to pick me up? If I remember, normally I shouldn¡¯t be treated this way.¡±

    ¡°Noble son Chu is too modest. You are representing your grandfather for the pce banquet. The old General is working hard on the front lines. The pce ought to send a carriage for you!¡± The coachman¡¯s words became more and more respectful: ¡°We all deeply respect the old General!¡±

    Chu Mo made an ¡®ah¡¯ noise, not saying anything else, but he became extremely alert!

    He originally believed the emperor sent this carriage for him. The award ceremony was small, but the emperor, Fang Mingtong, and Xu Zhongliang were personally presiding over it. The ceremony should be of the highest level. So, sending a carriage to pick him up is reasonable.

    But Chu Mo just discovered¡­¡­a big problem!

    First, nine times out of ten, the coachman wouldn¡¯t be a pce guard! And would a rank three Yuan Closure warrior be a mere ordinary guard? This is a problem in itself! Second, the coachman doesn¡¯t know he is attending a ceremony. This isn¡¯t strange, but he didn¡¯t say he came from the emperor, the Grand Secretary, or Marshal Fang¡­¡­this, is a problem.

    Most importantly, the carriage was making several turns. Chu Mo already coulde to a conclusion: This road does not lead to the royal pce!

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t know another carriage arrived at the Fan household after he left, but it left empty.

    ¡°Noble son Chu, we might not make it in time. I must go a little faster, sit tight!¡± The coachman saw Chu Mo¡¯s silence, and he suddenly said from outside.

    Chu Mo became intensely alert inside. He struck at the inside of the carriage without any hesitation!

    Boom!

    Bang!

    An enormous sound!

    The whole carriage violently shook.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t hold back in the slightest. With Chu Mo¡¯s dragon-like power, and his incredible martial skills, a house would break apart, let alone a small carriage.

    But¡­¡­the inside of the carriage didn¡¯t show any serious damage. The decorative furs broke apart, revealing ck painted stainless steel!

    This horse-drawn carriage was actually forged from stainless steel!

    Boom boom!

    Chu Mo used his fists to hit two other ces.

    The two horses pulling the carriage couldn¡¯t endure the enormous energy. They neighed and copsed to the ground. At the same time, the noise from the carriage spread to the surroundings, shocking the people on the street.

    Chu Mo discovered the entire carriage was cast from one piece of stainless steel¡­¡­entirely seamless, like a steel cage!

 Chapter 87: Hole on the Carriage (Part 1)

    Chapter 87: Hole on the Carriage (Part 1)

    The coachman at the front jumped off the carriage when Chu Mo first punched, and hended to the side.

    He stared frightened, it seemed a dragon was locked in the carriage. He never thought Chu Mo would see through the trap so quickly.

    What made him even more terrified is the power held in Chu Mo¡¯s explosive fist!

    The carriage was quite sturdy. He already knew this was no ordinary steel forged carriage .

    Da Xia¡¯s ministry of works requested a carriage from a sect¡¯s master smith. It was made of meteorite steel repeatedly smelted a hundred times!

    [TL: Read up on the three departments and six ministries sometime.]

    To say it is a strong cage¡­¡­would not be enough!

    Forget a Yuan closure cultivator with dragon-like power, a master cultivator that stepped into the bone refinement period, such as the iron bone or iron blood realm couldn¡¯t break through!

    Only a golden stone cultivator of the sixth realm and above could break out. The coachman was merely a Yuan closure cultivator. He tested the carriage previously, but there was only one oue when using his full strength: Broken bones and flesh!

    And Chu Mo¡­¡­at most¡­¡­is merely a Yuan closure warrior. How could his fist¡­¡­have such power? It couldn¡¯t break through the trap, but this fist¡¯s power far exceeds cultivators at the same rank. This made the Yuan closure cultivator tremble in fear.

    This man reached such a realm at the age of thirty. He could be considered a talent in Da Xia. But his face looked pale at this moment, at aplete loss.

    Because the ambush¡­¡­is outside the city!

    And it was a good ten miles away from here!

    The experts outside the city could never know the carriage stopped halfway.

    ¡°What to do now?¡± The pale-faced Yuan closure cultivator watched the carriage quiet down. He was beyond anxious.

    ¡°Let me out!¡± Chu Mo¡¯s snarl came from inside.

    This snarl made the Yuan closure warrior calm down a little. He thought: Still good¡­¡­this young guy is very terrifying, but he is still trapped inside!

    ¡®I should seek help!¡¯ The Yuan closure warrior thought to himself. Soon after, his face slowly became calm. He pulled out a signal arrow, and he shot in the direction outside the city.

    Whiz!

    The signal arrow quickly flew high in the air, then it made an ear-piercing noise high up in the sky.

    The street they were on was already very remote. It was a side-road that headed outside the city, but the streets had several people because of the new year. People scattered in all directions with scared expressions when the carriage toppled over.

    ¡®I should wait here, otherwise there will surely be an uproar when people hear him shout!¡¯ The Yuan closure cultivator thought to himself. His pupils shed ice-cold. He looked at the surrounding people and coldly said: ¡°The authorities are handling a case. Quickly get out of the way. Otherwise there will be no survivors!¡±

    He raised up a fist and smashed it into the road.

    Boom!

    A pit immediately exploded open in the stone-paved road. The stone bs broke apart spraying fragments everywhere.

    The onlookers immediately screamed and ran in all directions, not daring to stay.

    At this time, the sky was already beginning to darken. The remote road was now practically empty.

    ¡°Good¡­¡­there¡¯s nomotion atst.¡± The Yuan closure cultivator let out a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°Really?¡± a voice sounded from behind him. The voice was extremely chilling and angry.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The Yuan closure warrior gave a fleeting scream. An ice-cold de pressed against his throat: ¡°You¡­¡­how did youe out? Not even an iron blood cultivator could escape¡­¡­you you you¡­¡­how did you get out?¡±

    Because that chilling voice he heard, it was the same as the person trapped in the carriage , Chu Mo!

    ¡°Who sent you?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s pupils burned with rage. He was thoroughly infuriated.

    This person is carrying a genuine royal pce guard talisman, and he is driving an unbreakable carriage ¡­¡­he specially came to find Chu Mo. If someone were to say hecked arge supporter, no one would believe them.

    ¡°Noble son Chu¡­¡­Chu¡­¡­young master Chu¡­¡­this is a misunderstanding!¡± The Yuan closure cultivator swallowed his spit. He waspletely white, and his body trembled as he asked: ¡°Truly a misunderstanding¡­¡­this carriage ¡­¡­is to protect your safety¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I will ask onest time. Who sent you?¡± Chu Mo coldly asked, emphasizing each word.

    ¡°fro¡­¡­.from inside the pce¡­¡­¡± the Yuan closure warrior could clearly feel the cold sharp de against his neck. His heart suspended, and he gave a trembling reply: ¡°You are truly misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t say? Why leave you? Die!¡± Chu Mo skillfully used a little force. The dragon-like power could slice iron like mud. Murdering Heaven cut with extreme ease into the Yuan closure cultivators neck.

    Brilliant red blood¡­¡­immediately flowed out!

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­don¡¯t kill me¡­¡­.don¡¯t kill me!¡± The Yuan closure cultivator felt his neck painfully tingle. He was immediately scared out of his wits, and he said in a loud voice: ¡°I¡¯ll talk¡­¡­I¡¯ll say everything, Zhao Yi sent me!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s hand slightly jerked. He snarled: ¡°You still dare deceive me? I have no grievance with him. Why would he harm me?¡±

    ¡°It really is him. I¡¯m merely following orders noble son Chu¡­¡­young master Chu¡­¡­he really sent me!¡± The Yuan closure warrior was almost scared insane, because he could feel the icy de sink deeper into his neck. He clearly knew as a Yuan closure warrior, if that de moves a little more¡­¡­thergest artery in his neck¡­¡­will split right open! Not even God could save him at that time.

    ¡°You said Zhao Yi. The assistant minister Zhao Yi from the Ministry of Works?¡± Chu Mo asked in a severe tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡­exactly him¡­¡­¡± The Yuan closure cultivator swore to the heavens.

    ¡°Ha ha, good, very good. Assistant minister Zhao Yi from the Ministry of Works¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo coldlyughed. Then he used unimaginable speed to strike with the blunt side of Murdering Heaven. He ruthlessly knocked the Yuan closure cultivator against the head, immediately sending him unconscious.

    He lifted the person up, faced the Royal Pce, and sprinted off.

    Two figures from outside the city rode like lightning through the night, appearing not long after Chu Mo left. They saw the carriage turned over on the small road, and were immediately startled.

    The two men carefully approached the carriage, then wrinkled their brows. They stood there listening for a long time. They finally determined no one was inside.

    One of the two men grabbed a side of the carriage and used some force.

    Bang!

    A loud bang sounded on the stone road. The carriage weighing thousands of kilograms ced upright. The two men couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cool breath.

    The top-grade steel meteorite carriage actually had a square hole!

    It waspletely clean, just like a window!

    But they both knew this carriage ¡­¡­it doesn¡¯t have a window!

    It was a hole that could easily fit a person.

    The two looked at each other. The one with an unsightly expression said: ¡°That little thing¡­¡­he must have a godly weapon!¡±

    The other man said: ¡°It must be a godly weapon! Otherwise¡­¡­there is no way he could break through!¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­..he let the little rabbit escape. How is the kid so cunning?¡± The first speaker was a man in his forties. His appearance was very ordinary. He was one that couldn¡¯t be picked out from a crowd, but he appeared gloomy and angry at this moment.

    The other was also a middle-aged man. He was thin and short, and his eyes shot radiant light. He sneered: ¡°I said kill him halfway along the road. You all didn¡¯t agree. We had to take him outside the city! Now what?¡±

    The ordinary looking man thought a moment, then he said: ¡°This has nothing to do with us. Let¡¯s go back and listen to orders. We won¡¯t be able to kill him today. Did the idiot driver vanish?¡±

    The short and thin man said: ¡°Damn, I want to finish this, then go home and eat with the family!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tin, let¡¯s go.¡± The two figures came and left quickly, disappearing into the night.

    The only thing left behind was a broken carriage , lonely in the road.

 Chapter 88: Entering the Royal City (Part 2)

    Chapter 88: Entering the Royal City (Part Two)

    The Ministry of Works assistant Zhao Fan is a fourth grade official, making him entitled to join the new year¡¯s banquet. So Chu Mo took the knocked-out Yuan closure cultivator directly to the Royal Pce. He wanted to personally ask Zhao Fan, ¡®I have no grudge with you Zhao Fan. Why have you sent men to harm me?¡¯

    [TL: The Tang Dynasty used a grade system for officials. One was the highest level official, and nine was the lowest. There are also further separations within the grades which can bring the total up to thirty, but I don¡¯t think the author is going to get that detailed. The author is likely using a simr system]

    The possibility that the carriage came from the Ministry of Works is very high!

    Because apart from the emperor, only the Ministry of Works could have this kind of vehicle.

    But Chu Mo was quite certain. This Zhao Fan¡­¡­he was most likely a scapegoat, and nothing more. The true schemer is certainly hiding in the shadows, appearingpletely clean!

    But Chu Mo didn¡¯t care. He already learned something on the grasnds. For the upper level people, evidence¡­¡­is sometimes need and sometimes not! There are only pros and cons in the eyes of the powerful, nothing else! Only look at the oue. Who needs proof?

    So he must first take care of this Zhao Fan no matter what. The person behind him, he will return and they will slowly fight.

    Chu Mo quickly hauled the Yuan closure cultivator just outside of the royal city.

    The activity in the royal city was extraordinary tonight. Practically all the nobles and officials in Yellow me City were gathered.

    People with the qualifications to join the banquet would normallye. Extremely special situations were the only exception.

    So there was already heavy traffic when Chu Mo arrived at the gate, and it was extremely lively.

    Everyone was extremely polite and warm when they greeted, just like family.

    The new year ah, it must have the new year atmosphere. No matter the conflicts or grudges, everyone has an unspoken agreement at this time. People will put on a fake smile and nod, even if there is deep hatred.

    Chu Mo walked into this friendly atmosphere, steaming with murderous intent, holding a de in his right hand, and carrying a grown man in the left, shocking everyone.

    ¡°This¡­¡­isn¡¯t that General Fan Wudi¡¯s grandson? What is going on?

    ¡°What happened? Isn¡¯t that noble son Chu Mo? I heard he recently had a disagreement with prince Xia Jing. Didn¡¯t he smash the Prince Mansion? And now there¡¯s another performance?

    ¡°When did you get your information? The most recent news is prince Xia Jing treats noble son Chu Mo as a guest! I heard¡­¡­.Chu Mo cured Xia Jing¡¯s sickness!¡±

    ¡°That amazing? You¡¯re not pulling my leg?¡±

    ¡°Why does Chu Mo look murderous? What happened?¡±

    The crowd of people watched Chu Mo walk past, and they all started toment.

    The royal city guards immediately blocked the way upon seeing the situation: ¡°Noble son Chu¡­¡­what are you trying to do?¡±

    Chu Mo raised his head, then coldly stared at the royal city guard: ¡°Filing aint!¡±

    ¡°Fi¡­¡­filing aint?¡± The royal city guards spoke in unison. Everyone foolishly stared at Chu Mo. This newly famous youngster in Yellow me City, they didn¡¯t know what he was up to now.

    The guard looked at the man Chu Mo was carrying, and his mouth twitched. He said: ¡°Noble son Chu¡­¡­this, is this appropriate? Today¡­¡­this is the new year¡¯s banquet. Isn¡¯t this the wrong ce to file aint?¡±

    The royal city guards would normally not be so polite to Chu Mo, but Chu Mo had made a fierce name for himself recently. They all heard the rumors.

    He even smashed the Prince Mansion like it was nothing. This was somethingpletely unimaginable to them. He has unfortunatelye here, so they were very polite to Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo slightly smiled when he heard them. He pulled out an invitation letter from his robes, and he handed it to the guard: ¡°I came to join the new year¡¯s banquet!¡±

    The guard was at a loss. He knew someone with Chu Mo¡¯s status had the credentials to attend. But can he angrily carry someone into the party?

    But the guard was immediately stunned when his vision fell on the invitation. He took invitation, opened it up, then seriously stared for a long time.

    A person not far away coldlyughed in the crowd: ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a fake invitation?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, he would lose incredible face if it is fake!¡± Another person said in the crowd.

    ¡°Ought not to be? It is normal for General Fan Wudi¡¯s grandson to receive and invitation.¡±

    ¡°Look at the guard¡¯s expression. There is obviously a problem with the invitation!¡±

    The people started to chatter. A high ranking person saw the invitation at that time. He waspletely shocked. He said: ¡°It isn¡¯t an invitation problem. The shocking thing is¡­¡­it has appeared in noble son Chu¡¯s hand!¡±

    ¡°What did you say Song Daren?¡± Someone asked.

    The person who spoke was a third grade official judging by his clothes. He is Da Xia¡¯s director for the Ministry of Revenue. He looked over at Chu Mo, inly saying: ¡°That invitation is higher than the one in my hand¡­¡­a whole level above! Normally only a second grade official¡­¡­.would have this invitation.¡±

    Ah!

    Everyone in the surrounding crowd couldn¡¯t help gasp.

    None of the people here today were of low status. Who would not understand the meaning? They all looked rmed at Chu Mo.

    This youth¡­¡­what qualifications does he have? He holds an invitation only given to second grade officials, and joins the new year¡¯s banquet?

    The guard stared for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t find a trace of falseness. The invitation was real. That man¡­¡­he admitted there was no reason to hold Chu Mo.

    But Chu Mo is hauling a person, and he wanted to file aint. He is clearly starting trouble¡­¡­if he lets Chu Mo go and something bad happens, the royal pce guard would obviously would take the me.

    Chu Mo looked at the guard: ¡°Can I enter?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­noble son Chu, I¡¯m not trying to cause you trouble¡­¡­just you¡­¡­are bringing a person¡­¡­.this way isn¡¯t not proper!¡± The guard said in a low voice: ¡°Could¡­¡­you save your trouble until after the event?¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the guard: ¡°I have a high level invitation. Forget bringing only one person, I could bring five without problems. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes this is so¡­¡­but?¡± The guard embarrassingly looked at the unconscious man still being carried by Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo looked at him: ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. Nothing wille down on your head!¡± Chu Mo circled around the guard as he spoke, entering inside.

    The guard still wanted to speak, but thepanions at his side reminded: ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Are you really that brain-dead?¡±

    ¡°But he¡­¡­¡± The guard really is a serious person. He felt that releasing Chu Mo wasn¡¯t right.

    The Director for the Ministry of Finance, Song Daren, smiled and walked over. The guard immediately gave respect. Song Daren smiled and said: ¡°I will bear witness for you about these events. They have nothing to do with you. Noble son Chu holds a high rank invitation and brought a person inside¡­¡­it¡¯s very normal.¡±

    Several people couldn¡¯t help but snicker to themselves: Normal my ass! Your ways are truly crooked Song Daren, but your words have rescued the guards.

    Several people knew about Song Daren. He is the student of Grand Secretary Xu Zhongliang! Song Daran was also personally promoted by Xu Zhongliang to this current position.

    Chu Mo had a very close rtion with the Xu family¡¯s tenth noble son. This was no secret in Yellow me City. This is likely the reason Song Daren helped out Chu Mo.

    Song watched Chu Mo carry the full grown man like he was carrying a chicken. He thought as Chu Mo walked towards the banquet hall: Teacher said this guy is not only excessively strong, but he is extremely intelligent. Then¡­¡­he should know what he¡¯s doing? I can vouch for him.

    The royal pce banquet hall was already brightly lit. The ce was a boiling cauldron of voices.

    People of the same status and cliques grouped together. The young people were together. Some wives were also gathered in friendship. The whole banquet hall was extremely lively.

    But the atmosphere was quickly broken.

    Chu Mo walked inside with murderous intent, carrying a Yuan closure cultivator, immediately drawing countless attention.

 Chapter 89: Unimaginable (Part 3)

    Chapter 89: Unimaginable (Part 3)

    Everyone foolishly stared at the youngster dressed in splendid attire. He stood in the entrance, covered in dirt, standing tall, straight, and handsome, yet his eyes held a clear icy look of rage¡­¡­his left arm carried a person, and the right still held a long shining de.

    ¡°Ministry of Works Zhao Yi,e out!¡± Chu Mo¡¯s roar echoed through the whole banquet hall.

    A few people who weren¡¯t paying attention, still happily talking. Chu Mo¡¯s voice made them tremble, then slowly turn to the entrance.

    Ministry of Works assistant Zhao Yi was sitting together with the three princes. He was also frightened by Chu Mo¡¯s thunder-like voice. Looking towards the entrance, his whole body uncontrobly shook. He was first shocked after seeing Chu Mo, but then his expressionrgely changed after seeing the man Chu Mo carried.

    Third prince Xia Hao¡¯s brow wrinkled. He roared from a distance away: ¡°What family¡¯s little brat snuck in? So rude, this isn¡¯t just any ce!¡±

    His voice was also like rolling thunder, exploding in the banquet hall, so piercing that many covered their ears.

    ¡°Ministry of Works assistant Zhao Fan! Come out!¡± Chu Mo paid no attention to third prince Xia Hao, intimidatingly roaring again: ¡°You dare y stupid? Come out!¡±

    Chu Mo lifted the Yuan Closure warrior by the cor, raising his body high. Then he stuck Murdering Heaven into the ground. The de pierced into the hard brick floor like it was tofu.

    Smack!

    Chu Mo pped the person, waking him up. He didn¡¯t give the any time to react, icily asking: ¡°Speak, who sent you to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Young master Chu¡­¡­young master Chu¡­¡­Ministry of Works assistant Zhao Yi sent me¡­¡­I don¡¯t know anything else!¡± The Yuan closure cultivator was abruptly woken up by Chu Mo. He didn¡¯t know where he was, and still believed himself in the small road, so he loudly shouted.

    Buzz!

    There were already over a thousand people assembled at the banquet hall.

    The resounding words of the Yuan closure cultivator shocked everyone. They all slowly looked at Ministry of Works assistant Zhao Yi, still standing by the prince.

    Zhao Yi was forty years old! He is often well dressed, personable, and very schrly. His face deeply redded, and his forehead quickly perspired. He snarled with a warped face: ¡°nder! This is simply nder!¡±

    The Yuan closure warrior held by Chu Mo heard Zhao Yi¡¯s voice. He shouted: ¡°It¡¯s him, noble son Chu¡­¡­this is Zhao Yi¡­¡­he sent me!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Zhao Yi¡¯s neck turned red. He felt everyone¡¯s attention, and he started to feel faint. Could he possibly be prepared for this?

    The third prince Xia Hao strode over to Chu Mo at this time. He icily shouted: ¡°This is the royal new year¡¯s banquet. Where did you spawn from? You dare make trouble here? Are the guards all dead? Why haven¡¯t they grabbed him for me!¡±

    Guards had heard the noise at the entrance and gathered over. They immediately surged with energy after hearing the third prince¡¯smand. They faced Chu Mo and circled around him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares!¡± Chu Mo shouted. He lifted up the invitation: ¡°I carry an invitation. I have broken no rules! On what grounds can you grab me? Beat it!¡±

    The guards saw Chu Mo¡¯s invitation, and immediately hesitated.

    The third prince Xia Hao yet quipped: ¡°Teenager, you havee in carrying an invitation, but it is an invitation for a second grade official. Little animal, do you know what kind of ce this is? Do you believe everyone is as brainless as you? You carry a fake invitation¡­¡­and you dare grandly enter inside here?¡±

    Xia Hao shouted to the group of guards: ¡°Grab him!¡±

    ¡°Slow down.¡± A dull voice came from outside. A person strolled in soon after. He stood beside Chu Mo, looked around, and thennded sights on Xia Hao: ¡°How do you know the invitation is fake third prince?¡±

    ¡°Xu¡­¡­Grand Secretary Xu?¡± Xia Hao¡¯s mouth twitched. His eyes slightly squinted, showing dangerous rays of light.

    The princes couldn¡¯t enjoy the bustling scene at this time. Who could have thought? The Grand Secretary arrived right at the supposed finale. No only did he arrive at this moment, but he actually endorsed the teenager!

    This is too strange!

    A pensive look showed in the eyes of several people. Their gazes fell heavily upon Chu Mo.

    Without the Grand Secretary, this whole thing was likely a farce. But Xu Zhongliang¡¯s appearance made the crowd slightly shiver in fear. The Grand Secretary personally came and endorsed the teenager¡­¡­this is too mysterious!

    Several people looked over at Ministry of Works assistant Zhao Yi. They saw the assistant standing next to the prince turn extremely pale, his eyes full of fear.

    Could it be? The person held by the teenager¡­¡­he really is rted to Zhao Yi?

    They also looked over at the grim-looking crown prince next to Zhao Yi. Several people trembled in fear.

    This event¡­¡­is not normal!

    ¡°Great Grand Secretary¡­¡­you know this youth?¡± Xia Hao recovered at this moment. He faced Xu Zhongliang and saluted, then he somewhat vaguely said: ¡°How do you know this invitation is real?¡±

    ¡°Because your daddy personally sent this invitation!¡± Apletely angry voice came from outside. Soon after, a huge figure moved like a dragon and stepped like a tiger, finally stopping to stand beside Chu Mo: ¡°Your royal highness third prince, do you still wish to ask something?¡±

    [TL: He isn¡¯t talking about the prince¡¯s father, the emperor. He is talking about himself in the third person here. He uses the phrase ¡®ÀÏ×Ó¡¯, which means father. In this context it means I¡¯m the boss, or I¡¯m the badass here, not you.]

    The whole banquet hall silenced. You could hear a needle drop!

    The people that dare call themselves daddy before the prince¡­¡­apart from the emperor , there is only one in all of Da Xia.

    Marshal Fang Mingtong!

    Everyone in the royal banquet hall stared stupefied at the entrance. They almost all lost ability to think.

    What is going on?

    Besides the emperor , the two most powerful in Da Xia appeared at the same time, the schr and the warrior¡­¡­¡­both arriving two hourste for a fourteen-year-old youth!

    No one would believe this was real if they hadn¡¯t seen with their own eyes.

    To say the very least, third prince Xia Hao was petrified. His lips twitched, an unimaginable expression showed. He stared speechless at Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong.

    He carries an extremely high status as a prince. It is iparable! But not even the crowned prince would dare be reckless before these two, don¡¯t even mention the third prince!

    The crowned prince also stared a long time. The middle-aged Xia Ying¡¯s brow slightly wrinkled. Aplicated light shed in his eyes. The second prince at his side, Xia Xiong, held a deep expression. His eyes twinkling with an incredible brilliance.

    ording to Xia Ying and Xia Xiong, Xu Zhongliang probably endorsed Chu Mo because their families are close. The Grand Secretary has a protective heart for Chu Mo. Great people can still be selfish.

    So the third prince Xia Hao especially didn¡¯t care about Xu Zhongliang just now. He even made an obscure statement.

    As a result, an even more terrifying figure emerged¡­¡­Da Xia¡¯s great military Marshal!

    Fang Mingtong¡¯s appearancepletely exceeded the predictions of the three princes.

    They couldn¡¯t figure out a single reason. How is there a connection between Marshal Fang Mingtong and Chu Mo?

    Is he giving old General Fan Wudi face? That¡¯s not possible! They believed the Fang Mingtong would give the Fan Wudi face, but would he do it for a small brat?

    It could be said to a certain extent that the Marshal is more terrifying than Xu Zhongliang! Fang Mingtong not only has military power, but he is the loyal confidant of the emperor . The emperor greatly favored Fang Mingtong.

    It is no joke to say this. Fang Mingtong¡¯s words can even sway the emperor!

    Because this military Marshal grew up as best friends with the emperor!

    Fang Mingtong served the emperor while he was a prince, racking up many achievements and merits.

    In addition to this, Fang Mingtong is the military¡¯s great leader. He normally doesn¡¯t care about anything outside of the army.

    What wind blows today?

 Chapter 90: All Can Act (Part 4)

    Chapter 90: All Can Act (Part 4)

    Don¡¯t mention the three princes, the entire banquet hall never thought this would happen.

    These people were all in a state of disbelief, nothing more, but one person was terrified!

    That is the Ministry of Works assistant Zhao Yi,

    This elegant, refined, and schrly middle-aged man turnedpletely pale when he saw the two big-shots stand beside Chu Mo.

    When he heard those words of Fang Mingtong: ¡®Because your daddy personally sent this invitation¡®, Zhao Yi could no longer support himself. His legs went soft, and he copsed to the floor.

    The crowned prince and the second prince were originally standing beside him, but they stealthily slipped several steps away to the side.

    When Zhao Yi looked to the crowned prince for help, he only saw an incredibly icy re!

    The Ministry of Works assistant¡­¡­is no small official. He is the second inmand for one of the six ministries. Zhao Yi had been government official for many years, and he immediately understood the crowned prince¡¯s expression.

    After understanding, his spirit waspletely crushed!

    The third prince Xia Hao hollowlyughed at this time. He bowed to Fang Mingtong in respect: ¡°Marshal¡­¡­I have no problems, my mistake!¡±

    Then he turned to Chu Mo and smiled: ¡°I am sorry noble son, I don¡¯t know you, so I have temporarily wronged you. Please see forgiveness!¡± Xia Hao¡¯s eyes still carried a trace of disdain, because it was very hard for others to see his eyes when looking at Chu Mo.

    However, Chu Mo noticed.

    He is provoking!

    Chu Mo soared with anger on the inside. His heart broke out in fury.

    Chu Mo is young, but he had joined the new year¡¯s banquet three or four times. He didn¡¯t speak often with the three princes, but they were definitely acquainted.

    Xia Hao pretended not to know Chu Mo since the very beginning, even pretending all the way until now. He acted like this was the first meeting.

    Chu Mo coldlyughed to himself: Who said the third prince is only a warrior? He is a royal child¡­¡­this level of scheming, it is truly amazing.

    Chu Mo really wanted to snarl at Xia Hao: ¡°Scram!¡±

    But Chu Mo knew, if he fought with Xia Hao right now, then¡­¡­the assassination attempt would likely go unsettled.

    The topic would be shifted. Who would keep paying attention?

    Because of this, Chu Mo faced Xia Hao and showed a shy smile: ¡°Your highness, royal people often forget. We have actually met several times. No matter, third prince is so busy. It is not strange to forget a small child like myself. You have the right to question me. How could I me the third prince?¡±

    Chu Mo could feel Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong rx a breath.

    These two big shots were worried about the same thing. They feared Chu Mo fighting with the three princes.

    Like that, the justification¡­¡­would be lost!

    They sent a carriage before, but it never received Chu Mo. They heard Chu Mo was already taken by a carriage from the pce, and the two already knew something happened.

    Who knows better than them when a royal carriage is sent? They are the ones responsible for it!

    Before they could even react, there was another set of news. Chu Mo was carrying a person, and he angrily stormed into the banquet hall. When the two first heard, they reasoned a big unforeseen event must have happened. They must protect Chu Mo from any ident at the moment. Otherwise the emperor would never forgive them.

    Xia Hao was waiting for the youth to turn hostile. He didn¡¯t believe the youth could endure such clear provocation.

    However, he actually gave the first blow!

    Chu Mo¡¯s reply wasced in satire, yet actually unassable!

    Chu Mo¡¯s age became his best weapon!

    Damn it! Xia Hao cursed to himself. He snorted, flicked a sleeve, and then walked to the crowned prince.

    The Yuan Closure warrior that Chu Mo was holding, he finally realized the surroundings. He waspletely petrified!

    He stared dumbstruck at Zhao Yi sitting on the floor, then his body violently trembled. He is a Yuan Closure cultivator, not some ordinary hit-man. He suddenly had a clear understanding.

    ¡®At this moment¡­¡­my death is the best oue! At least my family would be safe!¡¯

    The Yuan Closure cultivator shouted: ¡°Chu Mo¡­¡­you used devil magic to infect my mind, trying to frame the great Zhao Yi. Your plot won¡¯t seed! I will die¡­¡­to prove my innocence!¡±

    He raised a fist, then struck at himself with the dragon-like Yuan Closure power.

    With a fist that can cut a mountain into gravel, smashing a human skull couldn¡¯t be easier.

    The crowned prince¡¯s eyes immediately shined!

    The second and third prince¡¯s eyes¡­¡­also lit up!

    Of course, the brightest eyes belonged to the Ministry of Works assistant Zhao Yi!

    ¡°Want to die?¡± Fang Mingtong coldly sneered all of the sudden: ¡°Are you trying to y around in front of me?¡±

    Smack!

    An extremely crisp noise.

    No one could see Fang Mingtong move!

    The suicidal Yuan Closure cultivator spun around ten times, then crashed to the ground.

    The smack knocked him out. But on the man¡¯s face¡­¡­there wasn¡¯t even the slightest wound.

    Chu Mo shook inside: This is the power of a man who can move unhindered through the world? It is too terrifying! His power control has reached an amazing degree of precision. Chu Mo could stop the man from killing himself, but he could never do it with such precise control.

    Chu Mo also reacted extremely quick. He faced the sitting Zhao Yi and snarled: ¡°Zhao Yi! Speak! Why do you want to harm me?¡±

    Zhao Yi subconsciously looked at the crowned prince. As a result, the crowned prince didn¡¯t even look at him this time. Xia Hao stood beside the crowned prince. He had a gloomy expression. His pupils chilling.

    Zhao Yi¡¯s heart sank. He knew there is no escape today.

    If that Yuan closure cultivator sessfullymitted suicide, then¡­¡­there was a slight chance. Even before the Grand Secretary and military Marshal, no one could convict him. The dead cannot testify.

    Some things don¡¯t need proof, but some others¡­¡­must have proof!

    But the problem is that man didn¡¯t die.

    ¡®He isn¡¯t dead¡­¡­I naturally shall die!¡¯ Zhao Yi immediately thought to himself.

    He struggled up from the floor, showing a self-depreciating smile: ¡°I, Zhao Yi, bitterly studied for ten years. I set my heart on standing out among my peers. I wanted to bring honor to my family¡­¡­in the end, I entered the royal court. I received the emperor¡¯s kindness and had a meteoric career. I became a fourth grade official in the end, the Ministry of Works assistant.¡±

    At this time, no one noticed a group of people appear in the royal banquet hall entrance. They originally thought to enter, but they halted there.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Zhao Yi. No one noticed the scene at the entrance.

    ¡°I wanted to repay the emperor¡¯s kindness. I wanted to do good and real things for themon people. I¡¯m afraid it wasn¡¯t enough, leaving behind a tarnished name, disgracing my ancestors.¡±

    Zhao Yi stood already stood up and started moving. His originally pale face started to fill with color.

    His vision swept across Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong, emotionally saying: ¡°The Ministry of Works is a peaceful ce. The people there are the best of Da Xia. I am very happy there. I found a direction in my life. I always worked hard¡­¡­just like my countless worthy predecessors, I wanted to leave a legacy!

 Chapter 91: That Brilliant Radiance (Part 5)

    Chapter 91: That Brilliant Radiance (Part Five)

    Zhao Yi looked to Chu Mo after a long sigh: ¡°But I unexpectedly took a wrong step in life, entering eternal damnation. Old General Fan Wudi privately sought me in the past. He wanted a special military weapon. He found me, and at that time¡­¡­I was temporarily possessed. I actually asked the old General for a bribe of twelve thousand pieces of silver¡­¡­¡±

    Zhao Yi face appeared extremely ashamed. His eyes turned red, nearly shedding tears: ¡°I was confused! The old General scolded me. He said I¡¯m insane for wanting money! I didn¡¯t evene to my senses, but rather I harbored hatred towards the old General! But I had no opportunity to hurt him, as a result¡­¡­I had a thought. I would attack the old General¡¯s grandson. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking. I¡­¡­I should die!¡±

    Zhao Yi could no longer hold the tears inside. He managed to choke out some words: ¡°The Ministry of Works master craftsman united with a sect¡¯s master metalworker. They added meteor metal with top grade steel to create a carriage. It was originally meant to be a new year¡¯s gift for his majesty. However, I was blinded by selfishness, and I wanted to capture noble son Chu¡­¡­The thousands of mistakes, they were allmitted me alone! I don¡¯t dare cause bloodshed before everyone on this blessed day. I request that the great Grand Secretary and Marshal Fang let me return home. Let memit suicide!¡±

    Tears streamed down Zhao Yi¡¯s face as he spoke. He soundedpletely authentic. Don¡¯t mention other people, even Chu Mo almost believed!

    Watching Zhao Yi¡¯s iparably sincere expression, Chu Mo recalled the interactions between grandfather and Zhao Yi. Was there really this kind of resentment?

    But Chu Mo immediately came back to his senses. This was fundamentally impossible! His father is a General, but above the Generals¡­¡­there is only the Marshal! And there is also the Ministry of War Chief.

    The old man had more than enough support and status as a General. He could go directly to the Ministry of Works and seek a weapon.

    Seeking a weapon¡­¡­.a special military weapon!

    Chu Mo¡¯s heart became ice-cold when he heard of this, and even more angry!

    This Zhao Yi is still deceiving on the edge of death!

    If this story were true, then wouldn¡¯t his grandfather be scheming something? Otherwise¡­¡­why would a General privately seek a special weapon from the Ministry of Works? If he really wanted a special weapon, then why didn¡¯t he report to the higher authorities?

    Chu Mo¡¯s pupils showed a cold light. Looking at Zhao Yi, he was unbelievably furious inside: Son of a bitch¡­¡­his acting is too good! You should join the theater! You shouldn¡¯t be in the court!

    Actually several people had the same opinion as Chu Mo.

    Everyone here was in the upper circles of Da Xia. They often attended the theater, but after watching so many years, the best performer¡­¡­.is actually this fourth grade official.

    Life is called a y, this is truly so!

    Xu Fufu was hiding in the corner. His mouth twitched, and he couldn¡¯t help but whisper: ¡°Shameless!¡±

    An innocent looking maiden was sitting close to Xu Fufu. She also gritted her teeth and mumbled: ¡°Absolutely no sense of shame!¡±

    Xu Fufu didn¡¯t look at the maiden, feeling strange. If the situation wasn¡¯t awkward right now, he would certainly strike up a conversation. However, his heart was filled with rage at this moment.

    Some people were furious, and others were overjoyed.

    The crowned prince Xia Ying, second prince Xia Xiong, and third prince Xia Hao all looked astonished at Zhao Yi. This was the first time seeing the Ministry of Works assistant¡¯s amazing ability!

    Instantaneously improvising, and actually quite appealing!

    As far as the truth¡­¡­is it that important? They all know this matter will ultimately be decided by the emperor.

    This most important part is Zhao Yi¡¯s biting words at Fan Wudi!

    It is simply profound!

    He makes Fan Wudi appear selfless and upright, raining curses at the thought of a bribe. But the essence of this matter¡­¡­is actually that the old General ¡®privately¡¯ sought him, and asked for a special weapon!

    This is the most important part!

    Because it happened in private, there is no way to counter the im. It is really like staining the seat of your pants with mud. It looks like feces, so it might as well be feces. Given that the emperor trusts Fan Wudi, he would still feel ufortable upon hearing these words.

    ¡°This is a talent!¡± Xia Xiong¡¯s eyes lit up as he watched Zhao Yi. Xia Xiong slightly wanted him to live! As a result, he looked over to Xia Hao.

    The three brothers could practically read each other¡¯s minds since childhood.

    Because of this, the third prince Xia Hao stepped forward. He seriously spoke: ¡°These matters¡­¡­I am responsible. I never thought Zhao Yi would blunder so greatly in a moment of weakness!¡±

    Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t change in the slightest. They maintained a tranquil expression since the beginning.

    Xia Hao stood up at this moment. Fang Mingtong burst intoughter: ¡°Do tell, speak speak.¡±

    Fang Mingtong¡¯s attitude made several people unable to hold back a smile. Everyone could see the Marshal didn¡¯t believe this nonsense. He didn¡¯t even take the words seriously!

    Xu Zhongliang stood there with downcast eyes, like he changed into a statue. But who would dare look down upon this Grand Secretary. Everyone knew, once this man opened his mouth, this matter would be settled!

    Xia Hao sighed with a look a guilt: ¡°Zhao Yi told me about his story with the old General back then. Everyone knows the old General and I¡­¡­have a little disagreement. So the great Zhao wanted to ally with me, all to make things difficult with the old General. But I am a prince! At the same time, I am also a person of Da Xia. I have a disagreement with the old General, but how could I do such a thing? In the end, I strictly refused!¡±

    Pffffft¡­¡­

    Chu Mo¡¯s was extremely angry, to the point ofughter. Standing there, his young and handsome face filled with ridicule.

    Xia Hao seemed to not notice at all, saying: ¡°I must speak a moment about mister Zhao, he considers state affairs of utmost importance! As a result, mister Zhao takes things too seriously. Zhao said he must disy a show of strength to the old General! He was going to kidnap the General¡¯s grandson for several days, making him worry. It was entirely in spite!¡±

    Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong were expressionless. Several people in the banquet hall were slightly moved.

    The third prince is also extremely formidable!

    With these words, he took the murder case of Zhao Yi wanting to assassinate Chu Mo, and changed it into Zhao Yi wanting to scare the old General. He also added testimony to the old General privately seeking Zhao Yi for a special weapon.

    Now, Zhao Yi would at most only be imprisoned a few years. The situation is merely extortion and kidnapping, not murder¡­¡­and now it won¡¯t be easy for Fan Wudi to clean the dirty water.

    Apart from extremely dense people, everyone present is extremely intelligent, including the women and teenagers.

    Several people looked over at Xia Hao with terror in their eyes.

    He is a prince that can fight and plot¡­¡­he¡¯s really too terrifying!

    Xia Hao continued acting: ¡°I scolded mister Zhao back then, but I¡­..am only a military General. Sometimes I can be a little headstrong, and I didn¡¯t tell my older brothers. I also didn¡¯t report it. I believed¡­¡­mister Zhao was only bullshitting. Who would have thought, he actually acted so foolishly. I am also to me!¡±

    The crowned prince Xia Ying finally stood up. He showed a grieved expression, looking at Xia Hao: ¡°You fool! Is this some small thing? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? You¡¯ve made me angry to death! Return, I will go report to father, and have you severely punished!¡±

    Xia Hao lowered his head,pletely ashamed: ¡°I am guilty¡­¡­¡±

    Xia Ying looked over to Zhao Yi. He spoke with a regretful expression: ¡°Mister Zhao, you are a fourth grade official of the court. How could you be so short-sighted? The old General certainly requested a special weapon for the country and people! The old General has beenpletely loyal, and upstanding his whole life. You actually tried to bribe him? Are your brains full ofrd?¡±

    Zhao Yi copsed to his knees, bursting into tears: ¡°I should die. I should die ten thousand times!¡±

    ¡°Today is a day of celebration. It is not the day to handle this matter. I think you should go home and await punishment! I will report this to the emperor after the new year. The emperor will decide your punishment!¡± Xia Ying shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°I am guilty¡­¡­I will obey¡­¡­¡± Zhao Yi cried even more intensely, as if he suffered a heavenly wrong. He choked back tears,

    The hall was brightly illuminated.

    A brilliant burst of light suddenly shined within!

    This brilliant radiance eclipsed everything in the hall.

 Chapter 92: Chopping Your Dog Head (Part 6)

    Chapter 92: Chopping Your Dog Head (Part 6)

    This brilliant light appeared abruptly, yet was magnificent.

    Everyone in the hall subconsciously stopped breathing!

    It was an astonishing light.

    Just like lightning striking in the dead of night!

    Pah!

    Zhao Yi knelt there, but his head soared!

    Hot blood sprayed out his neck, like a blood colored fountain sshing high!

    ¡°Performing for half a day, wasting so much saliva, racking your brains toe up with shit nonsense! Dirtying the water, false tales, and shamelessly spreading lies¡­¡­take the de! I¡¯ll cut your dog head!¡± Chu Mo¡¯s voice was ice cold, like a stone shattering a mirror.

    Incredibly strong!

    The banquet hall¡¯s rapt-attention atmospherepletely broke to pieces!

    What performance, what rumors, what dirty waters, they all lost to this de!

    Xu Zhongliang was constantly standing beside Chu Mo. At this moment, his eyes openedrge!

    He is a civilian official. He really had no time to react.

    Up until seeing Zhao Yi¡¯s head fly, seeing the cool and elegant blood stter, his mind was still in a nk state.

    But Fang Mingtong on the other hand, that is a little interesting!

    He is a rank six cultivator that can move unhindered through the secr world!

    A person in the sixth realm¡­¡­an almighty at the Golden Stone state!

    Chu Mo¡¯s de is fast, but if Marshal Fang wants to block, he could block anything.

    But he didn¡¯t block.

    Not only did he let Chu Mo strike, but when seeing Zhao Yi¡¯s head soar, the corners of his mouth spread wide, revealing an incredibly overjoyed smile!

    ¡°Way to cut that dog¡¯s head!¡± Fang Mingtong spit out these words, then he took a deep breath: ¡°I was just about to chop his dog dead myself! My status is too high, I would lose face cutting the head off that dog.¡±

    He turned to Chu Mo andughed: ¡°Little guy¡­¡­I like you more and more. You¡¯re indeed capable¡­¡­he he. Ha ha ha ha! What a good cut! Cut off his head in one sh! So happy! So Happy! I¡¯m getting drunk tonight!¡±

    Xu Zhongliang held his forehead, while standing from the side. He didn¡¯t know what on earth was going on. The corners of his mouth twitched, so angry he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He thought to himself: Fang Mingtong, you bastard. Why didn¡¯t you stop him? How could you not know Chu Mo was attacking? This is fun and all, but now what? Do we execute without trial? Are wewless?

    Several women in the hall shrieked at this time. They were terrified.

    Don¡¯t mention the women, how many men had witnessed such a bloody scene before?

    Several people were pale. They all stared at the youth, eyes filled with terror.

    He dares lift the de and kill a man, right in the presence of the princes, all while standing next to the Marshal and the Grand Secretary.

    This kind of courage and resolution is truly too intense!

    Even if the emperor were standing there, this youth¡­¡­he would probably act the same!

    Xu Fufu looked excited from the corner: ¡°Ha ha ha. Little ck Chu, such courage, well done! He¡¯s direct! This type of dog official should have his dog head cut off!¡±

    The young group sitting with Xu Fufu were all gasping for cool air. These young nobles could be overbearing tyrants, they could tell someone to kill, but few have the courage to personally kill someone.

    The thing that made Xu Fufu feel strange is the innocent looking girl. Her eyes appeared disturbed, but the corners of her mouth curved up, all while softly looking at Chu Mo.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be?¡± Xu Fufu waspletely dumbstruck. He suspiciously looked at the girl, then looked at Chu Mo. He thought: ¡®Is this right? Shouldn¡¯t she be scared by this scene as a girl? It seems¡­¡­she¡¯s also taken a fancy to my brother? The heaven¡¯s have no logic!¡¯

    The crowned prince¡¯s face was pale. His two hands slightly trembled beneath their sleeves. His expression towards Chu Mo was both shocked and angry.

    The second prince Xia Xiong¡¯s face sank. He looked at Chu Mo, secretly harboring murderous intent.

    The third prince Xia Hao¡¯s face was unsightly. His eyes were full of disbelief. He angrily red at Chu Mo while walking over towards him: ¡°You¡­¡­how dare you?¡±

    ¡°Pah!¡± Chu Mo spat at Xia Hao¡¯s face.

    The peak rank three cultivator, spitting at a rank four cultivator¡­¡­whether intentional or not, Xia Hao couldn¡¯t dodge!

    Spit hit his face!

    ¡°Little animal! You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Xia Hao roared. His Iron Bone aura suddenly broke out. He pulled out the double edged sword at his waist, advanced at Chu Mo, and immediately shed.

    Fang Mingtong slightly squinted. He was just about to act, but he saw the look in Chu Mo¡¯s eyes.

    It was a brave invincible confidence!

    Fang Mingtong suddenly understood the youth in that moment, so he peacefully stood to the side, and didn¡¯t act.

    Xu Zhongliang was yet worried: ¡°Fang Mingtong!¡±

    ¡°Let them fight!¡± A low awe-inspiring voice sounded from behind the two.

    Xu Zhongliang started to shiver. In this world, there is only one who can scare the Grand Secretary!

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn around, I want to watch! Heh, what a splendid drama. You two just sit and wait for me. Turn around and there will be problems!¡± The deep awe-inspiring voice continued talking.

    Xu Zhongliang didn¡¯t dare turn around. Fang Mingtong also didn¡¯t dare. Their mouths twitched, and they gave each other a nted nce, both were holding rather excited expressions.

    Everyone in the banquet hall had eyes on third prince Xia Hao and young Chu Mo. No one paid attention to who was behind Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang. The person wearing a yellow robe could havee at any time.

    Qiang!

    [TL: Sound of weapons striking]

    There was an enormous sound.

    It was the sound of Xia Hao¡¯s sword breaking, then, an incredibly sharp de rested on the prince¡¯s neck.

    ¡°You should also die!¡± Until the point when Chu Mo¡¯s icy voice sounded, everyone seemed to be in a dream. The entire hall was scared silent!

    ¡°Speak, why should he die?¡± A dull voice made the whole hall violently shiver.

    Then¡­¡­the first reaction of these people was a plopping noise, like a frog jumping in a pond, the sound of falling to one¡¯s knees.

    Then several people followed after.

    ¡°Long live the emperor!¡±

    Crowned prince Xia Ying and second prince Xia Xiong both kneeled to the ground with paleplexions. Their heads lowered, yet everyone could see their expressions.

    Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang helplessly looked at each other. They turned around, faced the yellow-robed man, and kneeled: ¡°Your majesty!¡±

    Only three people were left standing in the entire hall.

    One was the yellow robed man, Da Xia¡¯s emperor!

    And the other two, one was Chu Mo, and the other¡­¡­has an incredibly sharp de on his neck¡­¡­third prince Xia Hao.

    Chu Mo blinked a few times. He looked at the emperor and said: ¡°Your majesty, you really want me to speak?¡±

    ¡°Little bastard, you still aren¡¯t kneeling for the emperor!¡± Xu Zhongliang stared daggers at Chu Mo, and spoke in a low voice.

    However, a big smile grew on Fang Mingtong¡¯s face. He stuck a look at Chu Mo, and his eyes were full of praise. He thought: ¡®Atta boy! No matter what, I want you in the military. If you don¡¯t be a ferocious ever-victorious General, then never speak my name again!¡¯

    The emperor waved his hand: ¡°No need to kneel, speak!¡±

 Chapter 93: Too Splendid (Part 7)

    Chapter 93: Too Splendid (Part 7)

    Xia Hao understood his father too well. His two legs went soft after hearing these words, and he directly kneeled down.

    Chu Mo¡¯s Murdering Heaven yet didn¡¯t leave the prince¡¯s neck.

    The only two left standing in the banquet hall were Chu Mo and the emperor.

    The emperor slightly wrinkled his brow: ¡°Why all the kneeling? This is the new year¡¯s banquet. Since when are we so formal? Get up get up, everyone rise!¡±

    Everyone started to rustle up. Everyone was standing in the banquet hall. There was only one person left kneeling¡­¡­the third prince Xia Hao!

    Xia Hao lost all the color in his face at this moment. The depths of his pupils filled with dread.

    Chu Mo looked to the emperor and slowly said: ¡°Brilliant master emperor, forgive my rudeness¡­¡­¡±

    The emperor smiled, then shook his head: ¡°I still haven¡¯t forgiven you.¡±

    Chu Mo slightly smiled: ¡°Xia Hao, is a prince of Da Xia. He should be an example for the government officials and the people! He should be honest, just, generous, and good hearted! But he is amoral, a liar, petty, and deceitful to the sovereign¡­¡­so to say he should die, it is no exaggeration!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± The emperor looked at Chu Mo with interest: ¡°How is he amoral, a liar, petty, and deceitful to the sovereign?¡±

    ¡°Zhao Yi is a dog official! He was used and trapped by me after I exposed his plot. He was afraid for his family, so he decided to lie through his teeth, concocting lies out of thin air. And he ndered one of our country¡¯s greatest Generals. A dog official like him should have his head cut off a hundred times!¡± Chu Mo coldly said: ¡°And what did the third prince do? He helped nder an upright loyal Da Xia General, and helped conceal the shameless rumor. The prince once tried to recruit my grandfather, and was scolded as a result. He hates my grandfather to the core because of this, and has been waiting for revenge. That event is irrefutable. I believe your majesty must already be aware!¡±

    The emperor¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He looked at Chu MO and said: ¡°Continue speaking.¡±

    Chu Mo icily spoke: ¡°What else is there to say? The facts are disyed! Xia Hao and Zhao Yi are colluding! They are birds of a feather! He is shameless. Don¡¯t tell me he isn¡¯t an amoral, petty, lying thing? Don¡¯t tell me he doesn¡¯t deserve death? Just because he wears the glittering gold garments of a prince, he can act outside thew as he pleases? Don¡¯t tell me he can casually frame someone? Don¡¯t tell me he can dirty innocent people?¡±

    Chu Mo looked over at the expressionless face of the emperor: ¡°If this is Da Xia, then I am not a person of Da Xia!¡±

    The remarks put the whole banquet hall in silence. Everyone gaped at the young man.

    ¡°Finished¡­¡­¡±

    Xu Zhongliang sighed to himself. He thought: ¡®You little thing, fancy that I praised yourmanding presence. Now you actually dare say these words in front of the emperor.¡¯

    ¡®Even if everything you said is right and backed by facts, but what about the emperor¡¯s face? The third prince should die?¡­¡­he is a prince! He is the emperor¡¯s flesh and blood!¡¯

    ¡®Forget about the Hero Medal, you might not make it out of the Royal Pce in one piece.¡¯

    ¡®But even if you throw caution to the wind today, you must protect your safety. As forter on¡­¡­it cannot be changed!¡¯

    Chu Mo severely berated Xia Hao, like having dogs blood poured on. Xia Hao knelt there, scolded stupid. His face turned green to white, white to red, red to purple, and purple to ck¡­¡­this is the first time since birth that the supremely high status prince suffered such a serious attack.

    The emperor was also somewhat stunned by Chu Mo¡¯s beratement. That solemn face slightly twitched. He seriously looked at Chu Mo, and Chu Mo returned the look without any hesitation.

    In all of Da Xia, there is no one that dares look at him like this.

    This made the emperor feel extremely fresh. He looked at Chu Mo with a yful smile: ¡°Little guy. The one you curse¡­¡­is yet my son. The dog head official you just killed was personally appointed by myself. Heh, he is a dog official, so what does that make me? A dog emperor?¡±

    The thousand plus people in the hall turned deathly pale. They subconsciously wanted to kneel.

    The emperor waved his hand: ¡°Is it your business? Seriously watch!¡±

    Xu Zhongliang stared at Chu Mo with every bit of intention he could muster. He believed Chu Mo would certainly understand the meaning. He should hurriedly kneel to the ground and beg forgiveness as a child¡­¡­that is the best thing he should do!

    Chu Mo onlyughed: ¡°It depends, how will your majesty handle today¡¯s affair! What does the dog official Zhao Yi have to do with your majesty? Even the Royal Pce will have a few cockroaches and rats inside. If everything could be med on your majesty, then being an emperor would be too tiring.¡±

    The emperor couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Ha ha ha ha, stinky child. Your words¡­¡­have made me happy! It is simply too logical! Should all the feces be ced on my head?

    Chu Mo said to the emperor in a whisper: ¡°A few dog official¡¯s aren¡¯t your majesty¡¯s fault, but your son¡¯sck of discipline¡­¡­that is your majesty¡¯s fault.¡±

    The emperor dully looked at the kneeling Xia Hao: ¡°Do you hear? This guy says your father is to me for your mistakes.¡±

    Xia Hao foolishly knelt there, his face green, red, and purple, then suddenly¡­¡­he cried like a little baby.

    ¡°Father, your son should die¡­¡­son should die¡­¡­your son has made father lose face, please punish me father!¡±

    ¡°You should be punished, set off and journey through the night. Go to the northern border. Don¡¯te back to Yellow me City for another ten years!¡±

    These words were like thunder from a clear sky!

    They made everyone in the banquet hall tremble!

    The emperor¡­¡­is actually sending away the third prince!

    Not a single question, not a single word between the two, just like that¡­¡­he is sent away?

    And this is new year¡¯s night, he won¡¯t spend another one in Yellow me City for many years. He is directly driven off!

    What exactly is going on? What is the emperor favoring Chu Mo for?

    And this favor isn¡¯t the size of a mountain¡­¡­.but bigger than the sky!

    Would the favoritism from the emperor actually be at this level?

    Several people had only one question: ¡®Chu Mo¡¯s actions are just short of disgraceful, why hasn¡¯t he been given a word of me?¡¯

    And at this time, the criticism came.

    The emperor dully looked at the foolishly kneeling third prince Xia Hao, then swept his gaze over to the kneeling crowned prince Xia Ying and second prince Xia Xiong. Those two princes didn¡¯t dare make a sound. The emperor said to them: ¡°What are you two kneeling for? Why haven¡¯t you left?¡±

    He then ruthlessly looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Your rotten weapon is still at my son¡¯s neck? Don¡¯t tell me you wish to cut his dog head?¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. He put Murdering Heaven away and muttered: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Looks like you would even dare attack me! Do you dare? Get the fuck out of here and follow me! I have some things to ask you!¡± The emperor ruthlessly stared at Chu Mo, then he looked over to Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong: ¡°You two also get the hell out and follow!¡±

    The emperor put both his hands behind his back and walked out as he spoke.

    He left countless people scared out of their minds in the banquet hall.

    Several people were scared stiff. They thought this was the most amazing and terrifying day in their lives.

    The first and second grade officials that had been in the court for twenty years, they have never seen the emperor favor a person like this.

    If they didn¡¯t look so much different, they would suspect orphan Chu Mo was the emperor¡¯s secret son!

    At this time, the people with this thought numbered more than one or two!

 Chapter 94: No Childish Game (Part 8)

    Chapter 94: No Childish Game (Part 8)

    The emperor led Chu Mo, Xu Zhongliang, and Fang Mingtong to a secluded ce in the pce. As soon as they entered, he looked at Chu Mo and inly asked: ¡°Speak, what happened?¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°At evening, a royal guard wearing a talisman at the waist came to pick me up in a carriage. I believed your majesty, Marshal Fang, or Grand Secretary Xu sent him to pick me up, because of this, I entered without any hesitation.¡±

    ¡°We indeed sent a carriage to pick you up.¡± The emperor raised his brows while looking at Chu Mo: ¡°But it must have arrivedte.¡±

    ¡°The carriage didn¡¯t have any windows. I wasn¡¯t suspicious because the majority of royal carriages don¡¯t have windows!¡± Chu Mo said.

    Fang Mingtong said from the side: ¡°It prevents hidden attacks.¡±

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°In the end, I didn¡¯t travel far before feeling something was wrong. The corner we turned was clearly away from the Royal Pce!¡±

    ¡°You could determine this?¡± Xu Zhongliang looked shocked.

    The emperor also appeared extremely shocked.

    Only Fang Mingtong, he said from the side: ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? If a soldier doesn¡¯t have this ability, then that ispletely uneptable!¡±

    ¡°He is only a child.¡± Xu Zhongliang softly sighed.

    ¡°He will soon be a soldier.¡± Fang Mingtong said.

    ¡°You two¡­¡­don¡¯t interrupt!¡± The emperor was a little mad.

    Chu Mo continued speaking: ¡°I started to suspect, and I asked the driver several questions. In the end, his answers were like a donkey¡¯s lips on a horse¡¯s mouth. I immediately felt something wrong. As a result, I smashed a fist into the carriage, thinking to break out.¡±

    ¡°Dragon-like power is extremely powerful, don¡¯t mention a measly carriage, not even the Prince Mansion gate could withstand your kick.¡± Fang Mingtong chuckled to the side.

    The emperor gave a quick nce to Fang Mingtong, then said: ¡°And after?¡±

    ¡°My fist couldn¡¯t break through the carriage.¡± Chu Mo inly said.

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Xu Zhongliangpletely didn¡¯t believe. He is a government official, but he is still knowledgeable about the martial realms.

    Fang Mingtong immediately said: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that carriage¡­¡­was actually sturdier than the Prince Mansion gate?¡±

    The emperor angrily said: ¡°Can you stop mentioning the Prince Mansion affair?¡±

    Fang Mingtong chuckled a moment, then he shut his mouth. He really wanted to give the emperor another jab. Because he always treats the emperor as a younger brother, the emperor is always in a bad mood.

    Chu Mo said: ¡°The carriage was entirely forged from top grade steel with added meteorites. The Ministry of Works and a master sect forger worked together! If this wasn¡¯t used to grab me, I bet this would have been a new year¡¯s gift for your majesty.¡±

    The original facts were like this. An incredibly sturdy carriage for the emperor is no strange thing.

    But the problem is, this carriage just captured Chu Mo, and he almost didn¡¯t escape. Then Chu Mo says these words to the emperor. If the inside of the emperor¡¯s heart was in a good ce, then he would feel med, how could he take this news as a good thing?

    Because of this, the emperor¡¯s face darkened as soon as Chu Mo spoke these words.

    Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang stealthily nced at each other. They both secretly thought: ¡®This little bastard¡­¡­he doesn¡¯t fool around! Truly ruthless enough!¡¯

    ¡°Then how did you get out?¡± The emperor asked.

    Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang were both extremely interested in this question.

    Chu Mo somewhat shyly smiled: ¡°My master¡­¡­gave me a magic weapon! I used it to cut open the carriage, then I escaped.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡­magic weapon!¡± The emperor¡¯s pupils, atst they focused with a serious color.

    Yes, this youth was chased out of Yellow me City by the emperor¡¯s younger brother only half a year ago. He had such an unbelievably magnificent change in a mere half year. If someone said there wasn¡¯t a terrifying figure in the background, then the emperor wouldn¡¯t believe.

    ¡°Then I questioned the driver using torture, seeking who sent him.¡± Chu Mo¡¯s face exposed a trace of anger: ¡°As a result, he coughed up the Ministry of Works assistant Zhao Yi. I still didn¡¯t believe at that time. I don¡¯t have any grievances with Zhao Yi. Zhao Yi is a Ministry of Works assistant, why would he seek me trouble?

    The emperor jumped in with a question: ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhao Yi say, there is a grudge with your grandfather?¡±

    Chu Mo suddenly raised his head. Those distinct ck and white eyes seriously looked at the emperor.

    The regal emperor of Da Xia was suddenly hit by Chu Mo¡¯s vision, making him have a guilty conscious. He couldn¡¯t help but want to avoid Chu Mo¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Emperor¡­¡­do you also believe Zhao Yi¡¯s words?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s voice was somewhat icy, like a gust of wind in winter.

    The emperor was slightly startled, and he squinted at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo continued speaking: ¡°The emperor believes an old General who has been ever loyal to Da Xia, and has fought his entire life for the emperor¡­¡­is someone who would do something like that?¡±

    Xu Zhongliang looked bad from the side. Heined to himself that the emperor shouldn¡¯t have spoke those words, but he said: ¡°Chu Mo, the emperor didn¡¯t have that meaning!¡±

    Fang Mingtong also said: ¡°The emperor only unintentionally spoke, just a casual remark, that¡¯s it.¡±

    The emperor finally reacted at this time. The person the emperor is facing, he is definitely not the ordinary General grandson from half a year ago. Furthermore, there is a terrifyingly powerful person behind the scenes, setting off an overwhelmingly unrestrained young hero!

    The words the emperor just spoke, if he said them half a year ago, they wouldn¡¯t be the least bit serious. Chu Mo is just a child that¡¯s it. When the emperor speaks with him, it is a form of ttery upon him. And Chu Mo dares nitpick?

    But the emperor saying these words to the current Chu Mo, it seems to be somewhat frivolous!

    The dignified king of a country, to make him bow his head in mistake is highly unlikely. So the emperor somewhat awkwardly smiled, and said: ¡°Continue speaking.¡±

    Chu Mo slightly squinted. He could feel the thoughts of Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang at this time. They must certainly be very nervous. They were both afraid Chu Mo would make a universally shocking action.

    Chu Mo wasn¡¯t so foolish, but on the inside¡­¡­he was truly a little disappointed in the emperor.

    Perhaps the emperor¡¯s words were careless, but careless words are precisely the most frightful!

    Because careless words often signify¡­¡­what the heart is feeling!

    Chu Mo suddenly smiled and slightly shook his head. He said: ¡°Emperor, I don¡¯t know why Zhao Yi seeks trouble for me. You need to ask your eldest son the reason¡­¡­his royal highness the crowned prince! As far as the origin, I don¡¯t wish to interpret. I believe you just saw everything.¡±

    ¡°Chu Mo you¡­¡­¡± Xu Zhongliang could feel the scene before him darkening. His greatest fear has finallye. This rebellious teenager has finally revealed his most bloody side, and he dares be directly hostile with the emperor.

    Chu Mo waved his hand, softly saying: ¡°I¡¯m only a child. I cannot grasp the many big matters of the nation. Even more so, I cannot grasp the grudges in the royal court. Zhao Yi ndered my grandfather and wanted to harm me. He is a dog. That rank three Yuan Closure driver, your majesty can decide to kill, detain, question, or release him. As for my achievements on the grasnds, if you wish to award me a Hero Medal, then I am very thankful for your recognition. However, I executed a fourth grade official without instruction, which was wrong. The two cancel each other out. If there isn¡¯t anything else, I wish to return home.¡±

    ¡°Just the dog official Zhao Yi? One thousand of him aren¡¯t worth a Hero Medal!¡± Fang Mingtong somewhat angrily looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Do you take the Hero Medal as childish game?¡±

    The emperor¡¯s facial expression also be a little unsightly. He never thought, his casual words, they unexpectedly had such a huge response from the teenager.

    Chu Mo raised his head, looked at Fang Mingtong, and then looked at the emperor: ¡°Of course the Hero Medal is no child¡¯s toy. It carried a heavy history for Da Xia, a medal for the countless heroes stained in blood!¡±

    ¡°You know and you still¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo seriously spoke: ¡°But my grandfather¡¯s reputation, it is no childish game!¡±

 Chapter 95: Apology (Part 9)

    Chapter 95: Apology (Part 9)

    ¡°He isn¡¯t one of those who became a General right upon entering the military.¡± Chu Mo spoke with a gentle voice: ¡°My Grandfather never started a family. From a small soldier, step by step, he umted achievements to be a General. He has given his entire life to this country. His military service is outstanding he he. He has almost never lost a battle! The Fan household had no persons of note before my grandfather. There were no government officials in the family, so my grandfather had no background. My grandfather doesn¡¯t have a prestigious reputation among the people because few know of him.¡±

    The emperor was silent.

    Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang were also both silent, only their eyes shed with a trace of feeling.

    Especially Fang Mingtong, when this grand military Marshal joined the service, he served under Fan Wudi for a short period.

    However, the Fang family is Da Xia¡¯s heroic house. Fang Mingtong cultivated in a sect since he was a child. His tyrannical power, outstanding ability, and his family support got him promoted very fast.

    It could be said, Fang Mingtong really has the ability and qualifications to be Da Xia¡¯s military Marshal. No one would call this into question. But the problem is, if Fan Wudi had the same family history, today that tough old man would be no mere General!

    ¡°I once asked grandfather, ¡®Why don¡¯t you pay attention to your reputation?¡® Grandfather said to me, ¡®What is a reputation? They are like clouds in the heaven, all just floating. They are blown away with a gust of wind.¡® I asked grandfather, ¡®Then what are you?¡® He told me, ¡®I wish to be a mountain! A mountain along the border¡­¡­one our enemies cannot cross!¡®¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s eyes became slightly red. He continued saying: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t on ount of me, Yellow me City might not even have a Fan household. But because I¡¯m here, Yellow me City has another General¡¯s household. A shabby¡­¡­General¡¯s household! But even so, he cares about me his grandson. Do you all know? Up until yesterday, ever since my grandfather brought me back ten years ago, the Fan household hasn¡¯t had a single maid! Yesterday I took in several maids, because I feel there are some things I cannot do as one single person. Even though it is like this, I am still worried. I wonder if my grandfather will scold me when he returns.¡±

    Chu Mo slightly raised his head, sucked in a deep breath, and said: ¡°The Fan household is quite rundown. There is one building inside, without many rooms. I brought back some Yuan beast materials when I came back from the grasnds. I exchanged them for money so one-armed uncle could repair the broken buildings. I gave the leftover money to the widows of veterans that gave their life in battle, who have no one else to look after them. Because over the years¡­¡­.this is what my grandfather has always done! But does he have a reputation for this? No!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud. It also wasn¡¯t intense. However, the three men present, they all had a feeling of great understanding.

    Even the uninhibited and bold Marshal Fang Mingtong couldn¡¯t help but remain silent.

    Chu Mo added: ¡°Do you know why my grandfather does so many good things, yet he is still unknown?¡±

    The emperor was silent, not uttering a word.

    ¡°Because, he never used his own name to do these things!¡± Chu Mo earnestly added: ¡°The name grandfather uses, is Da Xia! Grandfather makes people tell the widows he aids, ¡®It is the country that assists you! The nation has not discarded you! The emperor hasn¡¯t discarded you!¡± Your majesty, if you feel my grandfathercks the qualifications to act this way, then please personally tell him. Tell him he is wrong!¡±

    ¡°He¡­¡­isn¡¯t wrong!¡± The emperor was silent a moment. He then spoke: ¡°He does good.¡±

    ¡°Then, this old man that has gone through the battlefield, a soldier like him who has given his whole life to the nation, would he do the things dog official Zhao Yi ndered?¡± Chu Mo slowly asked.

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t.¡± The emperor sucked in a deep breath, then softly spoke: ¡°I¡­¡­am wrong! I give you an apology!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty!¡± Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong both had a chilling feeling, both horrified.

    The nation¡¯s ruler personally gave someone an apology. What does that mean? Regardless of what it means, in short¡­¡­nine times out of nine it is a bad thing!

    The emperor yet waves his hand: ¡°You two don¡¯t worry about anything. Right is right, wrong is wrong. The words I spoke were wrong. Although, I originally wanted to test the temper of this little guy, but I was a little too frivolous. I have carelessly harmed old General Fan who is worthy of respect.¡±

    Chu Mo was a little stupefied at this moment. He wondered what is going on? Test me? Why test me?

    The emperor faced Chu Mo, who was misunderstanding. Heughed and said: ¡°I wanted to see, what kind of person is the youth that rescued my daughter!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Chu Mo was truly a little shocked. He foolishly added: ¡°Rescued your daughter? That rumor¡­¡­is true? This¡­..how is this possible?¡±

    ¡°You know that rumor?¡± The emperor seemed to smile without smiling.

    Chu Mo honestly nodded: ¡°I heard after returning, but I always believed it false.¡±

    ¡°It is true.¡± The emperor dully spoke: ¡°She is not from one of my concubines. Her mother is a sect disciple. I unexpectedly met her sixteen years ago, then I had her.¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s heart was pumping, never expecting to know a secret of the emperor.

    ¡°Later on, her mother returned to the sect. She gave birth to my daughter there, because of this, she has always grown up in the sect. She finally brought her back to meet me this year. I hold shame in my heart, feeling that I owe this daughter much. Because of this, I have kept this matter secret. I haven¡¯t been as strict to her like the other princesses. I never thought that event would happenter on.¡± The emperor¡¯s face revealed a trace of anger: ¡°Fortunately she didn¡¯t suffer any harm, otherwise¡­¡­¡±

    The emperor didn¡¯t continue speaking, but the murderous aura in his eyes was clearly showing.

    But continuing on, the emperor slightly smiled: ¡°First you saved my daughter, then you gave enormous achievements in the grasnds. A Hero Medal¡­¡­I feel it isn¡¯t enough. Speak for yourself, what do you want? Perhaps¡­¡­for your grandfather?¡±

    Chu Mo shook his head, and very seriously said: ¡°I didn¡¯t know who she was when I rescued her. Even if I suffered retaliation for this, and was chased out of Yellow me City, I¡¯ve never had any regrets, I¡¯ve neverined, and I¡¯ve never sought any payment. On the grasnds, I only wanted to do good things for my country. I changed my name as a result, at the same time, I wanted to prevent any trouble for the future. I even more didn¡¯t wish for payment.¡±

    ¡°Contributions naturally must have rewards. Do you take me for a man that doesn¡¯t reward and punish?¡± The emperor said: ¡°How about I make your grandfather an official?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Chu Mo crisply answered: ¡°Grandfather has fought for his position today. Ever since childhood, grandfather taught me to fight for everything myself.¡±

    ¡°Then, how about you marry my daughter?¡± The emperor revealed an strange smile. He spread it out for so long, finally revealing his thoughts.

    A teenager like this with a good background and great achievements, if he coulde to the emperor¡¯s side, then it would be a heavenly benefit!

    Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong were slightly shocked, but their two faces immediately showed a wry smile. They looked at each other, both thinking: ¡®The emperor really likes this teenager!¡¯

    A royal princess, is that someone anyone could marry?

    Chu Mo yet wrinkled his brow, saying: ¡°I already have someone I like.¡±

 Chapter 96: Hero Medal

    Chapter 96: Hero Medal

    ¡°En?¡± The emperor didn¡¯t seem to hear clearly, somewhat uncertainly looking at Chu Mo, immediately reacting: ¡°You¡­¡­are declining me?

    The emperor was indeed a little aggravated. In his view, Chu Mo is simply refusing.

    All the things the thirteen year old brat had been through before leaving Yellow me City, they had already been told in his royal study. Could he have really met someone he likes in the six months away? Does he take himself for the grandson of Xu Zhongliang?

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°The princess¡¯s status is honorable, a boy like myself cannot climb so high. Also, I¡¯m not deceiving you. Your majesty, I already have someone I like.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, I really want to know which house she belongs to. What good fortune they have, they could move the heart of our young hero?¡± The emperor¡¯s face suddenly showed a smile. He looked to Xu Zhongliang: ¡°Is she from your house?¡±

    Xu Zhongliang¡¯s mouth twitched as he shook his head: ¡°No.¡±

    The emperor looked at Fang Mingtong: ¡°Is it your house?¡±

    Fang Mingtongughed: ¡°Your majesty, if your servant¡¯s household had someone suitable, would they fight with his majesty?¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± The emperor stared at Fang Mingtong, then looked to Chu Mo: ¡°Whose household does the girl belong to?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Mo thought of Qi Xiaoyu. The youth¡¯s clear pupils shed with a trace of fondness.

    The emperor no longer pressed the issue. He could see that Chu Mo wasn¡¯t lying. People can lie, but the eyes cannot tell lies! However, this made the emperor even more uncertain in his heart. He immediately thought of something. While looking at Chu Mo, an odd look appeared in the emperor¡¯s eye: ¡°Can¡¯t be¡­¡­is it the princess that just rose in the grasnds? The future queen of the grasnds?¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡­¡± Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang both froze there.

    Soon after, Fang Mingtong pped his chest, saying: ¡°Yes ah, it should be that princess! Chu Mo saved her life, and helped her take down the Hao Yue n¡­¡­that princess would certainly be moved to give herself!¡±

    Xu Zhongliang saw Chu Mo¡¯s facial expression. He thought this must be right nine times out of ten. The women of the grasnds are passionate and unrestrained. Upon meeting a hero like Chu Mo, and him helping with so many things, giving herself away isn¡¯t very strange.

    The emperor was already certain inside. Heughed: ¡°So it is like this, it¡¯s truly a good thing!¡±

    Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong both nodded: ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s a good thing!¡±

    Among the powers of Da Xi and Da Qi, the grasnd Wang Court appears the weakest, seemingly not having the qualifications to be discussed with the others. However, the people of the grasnds are brave and good fighters. Their horses are known throughout the world. If Da Xia can ally with the grasnds, then they can face Da Qi one hundred percent confident!

    This is a huge help, even the emperor was quite moved.

    Chu Mo really wanted to exin. There is nothing between him and the grasnd princess, but he also understood one thing. If he spoke the truth, then the emperor might immediately explode.

    He could never tell the emperor, ¡®My wife is a clone¡­¡­and already disappeared from the world.¡¯ No one would believe if he told them.

    Because of this, Chu Mo showed agreement through silence. He and Nuo Yi didn¡¯t have that kind affection, but if he opened his mouth, he believed Nuo Yi would ally with Da Xia. Because this is Nuo Yi¡¯s best option from a political standpoint.

    ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t seek my princess. You already have a future queen.¡± The emperor said to Chu Mo: ¡°However, it can be said, you will always be a person of Da Xia!¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°If it really wanted to stay in the grasnds, then I wouldn¡¯t havee back.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Fang Mingtong said from the side: ¡°That¡¯s my hero of Da Xia!¡±

    The emperor nodded with gratification, then pulled out a dark red medal from his robes. He said: ¡°It has already been more than two hundred years since thest Hero Medal. Chu Mo, by awarding you this medal today, it is not only your good fortune, but mine as well! Because this shows that a man of great merit has been born in the nation! You must remember, this blood-colored medal is soaked in the blood of countless Da Xia heroes! Use your life to guard it¡­¡­it represents honor!¡±

    As he spoke, the emperor seriously handed over the medal to Chu Mo: ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Chu Mo took the heavy medal, nodded, and said in a low voice: ¡°I understand. I will use my life to protect the honor it represents! I will protect this nation, until the moment I depart!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s departure is obviously not death, but the emperor and the rest understood it as that meaning. The idea of ascending to another world is too remote for them, and too imaginary. It is basically impossible.

    ¡°One day you will be recognized for the value of this medal. When the timees., I will give you a grand award ceremony! I will let the whole world know your contributions and sacrifice!¡± The emperor looking at Chu Mo, speaking somewhat sorrowfully: ¡°You really won¡¯t consider my daughter?¡±

    Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang were both a little speechless. They had no idea what in the world just happened, and thought: Do you want this youngster to marry the grasnd princess, or make him marry your princess? Just what are you thinking?

    Actually they understood the emperor¡¯s regret. If it was really possible, the emperor would rather Chu Mo marry the Da Xia princess!

    Having the grasnd Wang Court as an ally is naturally the best. Who could ignore its strength? But not having it¡­¡­.really wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.

    The grasnd Wang Court and Da Xia have never been allies, couldn¡¯t Da Xia carry on as before?

    Of course, this situation carries a premise. That is, the grasnd Wang Court can¡¯t ally with Da Qi. Da Xia would face an enormous threat if that happened.

    Da Xia doesn¡¯t have too many of this kind of cultivator, but certainly not few. At the very least, the emperor isn¡¯tcking.

    But if one considers Chu Mo¡¯s age, then it is extraordinary!

    A thirteen year old Yuan closure cultivator cannot be found in all of Da Xia!

    The highest sects may not necessarily have any. Not to mention, this youth only spent half a year to break into the Yuan closure from the second rank. This speed¡­¡­it would be difficult for the peerless masters ofrge sects!

    Normally they would need several years¡­¡­or even ten!

    Chu Mo also has a mysterious master supporting him. The emperor viewed these resources with extreme envy.

    If he could gather these resources in his palm, then¡­¡­couldn¡¯t he dominate the world without worry?

    Chu Mo shook his head: ¡°Apologies¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Good good, you don¡¯t have to say, being rejected by a kid is shameful enough.¡± The emperor showed a helpless expression, waved his hand, then looked to Xu Zhongliang and Fang Mingtong: ¡°You two don¡¯t say anything!¡±

    Xu and Fang both nodded, wryly smiling: ¡°Your servants won¡¯t speak.¡±

    The emperor mncholily said: ¡°Go, go join the new year¡¯s banquet. I must speak with these two.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the emperor, then said: ¡°That¡­¡­the uing toast?

    The emperor waved his hand: ¡°Forget it¡­..once I see you, I might try and marry off the princess again!¡±

    Chu Mo hastily retreated.

 Chapter 97: Chen Xingxue

    Chapter 97: Chen Xingxue

    After Chu Mo left, Fang Mingtong asked the emperor: ¡°Your majesty, do you really n on marrying a princess to him?¡±

    Xu Zhongliang also looked at the emperor, eyes filled with interest. Chu Mo is indeed outstanding. Anyone could tell. He has an extremely promising future. However, even though Chu Mo is outstanding, the dignified emperor of Da Xia shouldn¡¯t bother taking the initiative in marrying his daughter to Chu Mo.

    Da Xia is a nation of the secr world, but there are several talented people! Moreover, from a father¡¯s perspective, finding an amazing talent may not necessarily make for an amazing marriage.

    The emperor looked at the two and sighed: ¡°I understand your meaning. I am a dignified ruler, and don¡¯t have many princesses. I wouldn¡¯t dare say they all grew up into amazing beauties, but they are at least all pretty. Do you think I fear being unable to marry them off? The real problem is that girl Xingxue¡­¡­it seems¡­¡­she rather likes the boy!¡±

    ¡°What? Princess Xingxue¡­¡­likes Chu Mo?¡± Xu Zhongliang was slightly shocked. He immediately smiled: ¡°Actually thinking about it, this is very reasonable. Princess Xingxue spent many years in the sect, and she is quite pure. She encountered such a situation the first time she entered the world. Having feelings for Chu Mo, the person that saved her, is more than normal.¡±

    Fang Mingtong muttered: ¡°If it is princess Xingxue, then she really matches the boy!¡±

    The emperor sighed: ¡°Forget it, these children are always emotional. I won¡¯t pay any more attention to them, let them be. I called both of you here today for a reason. I just received a piece of news, Da Qi they¡­¡­¡±

    A guard stepped out of the shadows as soon as Chu Mo left the room. He respectfully guided Chu Mo towards the banquet hall.

    The emperor¡¯s guard was naturally aware of all today¡¯s events. Because of this, he didn¡¯t dare treat Chu Mo as an ordinary teenager. He was extremely polite when it came time to bid farewell.

    The atmosphere already recovered its liveliness when Chu Mo return to the banquet hall. It was like nothing had ever happened. But when Chu Mo¡¯s figure appeared in the doorway, the whole banquet hall¡¯s atmosphere slowed down!

    A famous person is a shady tree.

    [TL: This phrase signifies the problem of having influence. The traditional meaning is that people will gather under an influential person like a shady tree on a hot day. I think the author could be twisting the traditional meaning here, and saying that an influential person can change the mood.]

    Chu Mo dared cut off a fourth grade official¡¯s head in front of the whole new year¡¯s banquet hall, the top nobles of Da Xia, the crowned prince, Grand Secretary Xu, and Marshal Fang. The nerve is too dreadful!

    The important thing is, cutting off the head like nothing!

    This is too terrifying!

    Chu Mo looked all around, discovering the crowned prince and the second prince already disappeared. They must not have had the face left to stay, and decided to see the third prince Xia Hao off.

    Making Xia Hao go is the same as cutting off the crowned prince Xia Ying¡¯s arm.

    ¡°His majesty the crowned prince must hate me.¡± Chu Mo thought to himself, but he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Because even if this didn¡¯t happen, the separation between Chu Mo and the crowned prince is too deep!

    Was Zhao Yi done seeking him trouble? He fabricated those false words, fooling the gullible. Without someone behind the scenes inspiring, and borrowing a hundred nerves of steel, then Zhao Yi wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing!

    But no matter if it was the emperor, Grand Secretary Xu, or Marshal Fang¡­¡­no one would bring this matter up again, and try to handle it.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t even ask any questions¡­¡­it isn¡¯t that he is politically unaware, but rather that Chu Mo quite understood the situation. The crowned prince was certainly involved, but the emperor ought to stop it from spreading for the time being.

    ording to Chu Mo, this matter certainly won¡¯t be forgotten.

    So long as the crowned prince no longer seeks trouble, Chu Mo wanted to find an opportunity to clear the situation. Chu Mo doesn¡¯t have any deep grudges with the crowned prince. His grandfather declined their recruitment, but he has still benefited Da Xia. Why are they aiming at Chu Mo?

    ¡°Chu Mo¡­¡­is here!¡± Xu Fufu¡¯s loud voice came from the corner. Chu Mo¡¯s face immediately showed a smile. Right after, Chu Mo faced that direction and walked over.

    The people in the banquet hall couldn¡¯t help but clear a path for the handsome teenager.

    Chu Mo suppressed a smile. Everyone gave friendly expressions with the teenager that was about to turn fourteen.

    Chu Mo could clearly feel the affectionate, fearful, or cold attitudes towards himselfing through their smiles.

    He didn¡¯t care very much, and walked in a straight line towards Xu Fufu.

    But when he looked back towards Xu Fufu, Chu Mo¡¯s vision hung on quiet maiden sitting in the corner, and he was slightly shocked. He thought: ¡®I never imagined¡­¡­she is actually here.¡¯

    The maiden raised her head and looked at him in this moment. A pair of innocent eyes, carrying several parts of bashful curiousness, concentrated onto him. The maiden¡¯s face turned red when she saw Chu Mo look over, but she still gave him a shy smile.

    Xu Fufu looked silly from the side, with an unimaginable face. He even began to suspect: ¡®Who is the real yboy of Yellow me City?¡¯

    Then Xu Fufu noticed, Chu Mo slightly nodded to the delicate and pretty maiden. Xu Fufu couldn¡¯t help but give a haughty look: ¡°Ah¡­¡­I¡¯ve been had!¡±

    Chu Mo already arrived at Xu Fufu¡¯s side by this point. He sat beside Xu Fufu, and noticed his sluggish looking smile: ¡°What¡¯s up with the look? Did big sister Mei dump you?¡±

    Xu Fufu didn¡¯t pay attention to Chu Mo¡¯s joke, sweeping a look over to the young maiden: ¡°Little ck brother, who is that girl? Why does she always stare at you?¡±

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t turn his head. He seemed to smile without smiling: ¡°What? Do you like her?¡±

    ¡°Is that a joke? Would Ipete with my brother?¡± Xu Fufu had an expression of ¡®don¡¯t look down upon me¡¯.

    Chu Mo simply said: ¡°She is a princess. If you want to be a groom, then go for it.¡±

    Xu Fufu¡¯s expression immediately became ck. The corners of his mouth violently twitched, and he muttered: ¡°I know who she is¡­¡­.¡±

    The graceful maiden suddenly stood up from her seat, walked to Chu Mo, softly bent at the knee, and gave Chu Mo respects: ¡°Last time we met in a haste. I was scared stiff, and I didn¡¯t have the time to thank you for saving my life. Atst I finally see you. My name is Chen Xingxue. Thank you for saving my life noble son Chu!¡±

    ¡°Chen?¡± Xu Fufu curiously looked at the graceful maiden: ¡°You aren¡¯t¡­¡­?¡±

    The graceful maiden looked at Xu Fufu, then simply said: ¡°I took my mother¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°Ah ah ah, understood.¡± Xu Fufu suddenly realized.

    Chu Mo said: ¡°I merely saw injustice on the road and helped. Who wouldn¡¯t act? Princess is too kind.¡±

    ¡°Noble son Chu wasn¡¯t the only person on the road that day, but you were the only one that helped.¡± Chen Xingxue looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Can I sit here?¡±

    Chu Mo just remembered the topic that the emperor circled around for a long time. A strange feeling suddenly rose inside. He wanted to refuse, but didn¡¯t know how to say no. He could only nod: ¡°Of course your majesty, this is your territory.¡±

    Chen Xingxue¡¯s face turned slightly red. She softly said: ¡°I¡¯m also very unfamiliar with this ce.¡±

    Xu Fufu couldn¡¯t help but ask from the side: ¡°Your majesty the princess, I have one question. I really don¡¯t understand something. May I ask you?¡±

    Chen Xingxue looked to Xu Fufu: ¡°My father said not to talk with you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Fufu didn¡¯t know what in the world just happened.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t resist smiling. He softly whispered: ¡°A true father!¡±

    Xu Fufu said without a choice: ¡°Your majesty the princess, you are too suspicious. I am not like you think.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know why father said that to me.¡± Chen Xingxue embarrassingly looked at Xu Fufu: ¡°You can ask anything.¡±

    Xu Fufu asked: ¡°I heard the princess grew up in a sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Xingxue slightly nodded.

    ¡°Are the disciples from sects quite strong? On that day, why didn¡¯t the princess¡­¡­¡± Xu Fufu uncertainly looked at Chen Xingxue: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡­¡±

    Chen Xingxue is innocent looking, but she is no fool. She saw what Xu Fufu was indicating, and her face became red. She softly said: ¡°I¡­¡­can¡¯t do martial arts.¡±

 Chapter 98: I Canéˆ¥æª›

    Chapter 98: I Can¡¯t

    ¡°Wh-¡­¡­what? You you you¡­¡­you can¡¯t do martial arts?¡± Xu Fufu looked at Chen Xingxue with an expression of ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ His eyes were full of disbelief: ¡°Youe from a sect, and you¡¯re telling me you can¡¯t do martial arts?¡±

    ¡°Who told you people from sects must be able to do martial arts?¡± Chen Xingxue¡¯s face was very tender, shing with a trace of shyness, and a little anger. She seriously looked at Xu Fufu and said: ¡°Must everyone from sects be able to do martial arts?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Fufu appeared speechless. He muttered: ¡°You haven¡¯t even cultivated a little bit?¡±

    ¡°I have!¡± Chen Xingxue softly spoke: ¡°I already broke through the Yuan closure.¡±

    ¡°I say¡­¡­are you messing with me?¡± Xu Fufu¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked at the delicate and beautiful maiden before himself: ¡°A third rank Yuan closure realm talent, and you¡¯re telling me you can¡¯t do martial arts?¡±

    Chu Mo was also a little speechless while looking at Chen Xingxue.

    Chen Xingxue said: ¡°A person¡¯s realm and the ability to do martial arts¡­¡­they aren¡¯t necessarily rted. My realm was dependant on pills to increase, but I don¡¯t like to kill.¡±

    She was probably a little embarrassed as she spoke, and exined: ¡°I¡¯m an expert at refining medicine. I don¡¯t like studying martial arts.¡±

    Xu Fufu¡¯s realm isn¡¯t high, and he had a tough timeprehending Chen Xingxue¡¯s exnation. Chu Mo obviously understood. This is a person from the Da Xia¡¯s royal lineage. She grew up in a sect, but she spent all her time on refining pills.

    She relied on pills to increase her realm, strengthening her body, and possessing a longer life than ordinary people. She practically can¡¯t get sick, but she has never cultivated any martial skills. Because of this, she possesses dragon-like power, but she doesn¡¯t know how to use it.

    ¡°Princess Xingxue, that¡¯s already in the past. You don¡¯t need to pay attention to it. But I have a suggestion, you really should study a few basic martial skills. Even if you don¡¯t like it, you should still study.¡± Chu Mo looked at Chen Xingxue: ¡°At the very least¡­¡­you can defend yourself.¡±

    Chen Xingxue looked at Chu Mo. She lightly nodded: ¡°My mother said the same thing, but¡­¡­but I really don¡¯t like it. And I¡¯m rather slow, I could never learn.¡±

    Chu Mo smiled: ¡°Slowly slowly study. You certainly can do it!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The maiden¡¯s face flushed a dull red while softly responding, then her bright starry eyes gazed at Chu Mo. She softly asked: ¡°I heard you can refine medicine?¡±

    Their conversation wasn¡¯t loud, but the spotlight on Chu Mo was too great tonight. Several people paid attention, even if they were hidden in the corner.

    When Chen Xingxue asked Chu Mo this, several people nearby looked at Chu Mo with shining eyes.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t need to look to feel their vision, his scalp already started to tingle.

    Xu Fufu swept a nce at the people pricking up their ears, and softly said: ¡°A powerful medicine refining ability, he can even cure prince Xia Jing¡¯s illness. There will likely be several people seeking you for medical treatmentter on.¡±

    Chu Mo shook his head, and slightly smiled to Chen Xingxue: ¡°Do you think I look like a person who can refine medicine?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Chen Xingxue never thought Chu Mo would have this response. She was immediately shocked, lookingpletely perplexed.

    The person who tried to vite her was her royal brother, but she became aware of this after the fact. Chen Xingxue is a naturally good person. After bing a little mad, she felt Xia Jie suffered a deserved punishment, and she gradually stopped thinking about it.

    Prince Xia Jing is her dear uncle after all, so she still paid attention to Xia Jing¡¯s affairs. It was no secret in Yellow me City that Chu Mo was helping Xia Jing cure his illness. She already knew this a long time ago. She always wanted to talk with Chu Mo about his experiences refining medicines and exchange ideas.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone say you are refining medicine for my uncle? In addition¡­¡­I heard¡­¡­¡± The maiden spoke to here. He eyes showed a bashfulness, and she embarrassingly stopped talking. Because this subject was a little unspeakable for a girl like her.

    ¡°How could I have that ability?¡± Chu Mo shook his head, clearly denying.

    The people listening all around, their faces all showed a clear expression of disbelief.

    Who are you deceiving? After you caused trouble in the prince mansion, not only were you unharmed, but prince Xia Jing also treated you as a guest.

    Prince Xia Jing wantonly purchased each type of medicine in Yellow me City. This has been known for a long time. This group of people couldn¡¯t believe Chu Mo¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Chen Xingxue clearly believed. Her impression of Chu Mo was really too good.

    After she was saved, the somewhat thin and tall figure of Chu Mo had been deeply stamped in her heart. It had settled for such a long time, without dissipating, and actually bing clearer.

    Chen Xingxue was extremely happy after hearing Chu Mo could refine medicine. She thought they had amon interest, but she couldn¡¯t help being somewhat disappointed after hearing Chu Mo¡¯s denial.

    Chu Mo smiled and said: ¡°I really don¡¯t have that kind of ability. My master refines the medicine!¡±

    ¡°So it is like that!¡± Chen Xingxue¡¯s eyes lit back up. She adoringly said: ¡°Your master must certainly be amazing!¡±

    ¡°He is very amazing¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo muttered, and then he thought: ¡®The strongest cultivators on the four continents are all ants in master¡¯s eyes. Of course he is amazing.¡¯

    ¡°Can I pay a visit to your master if there¡¯s a chance?¡± Chen Xingxue looked at Chu Mo with anticipation.

    Xu Fufu immediately understood those eyes. He thought: ¡®Does this princess really want to see little ck brother¡¯s master? Clearly she wants to use this opportunity, and try toe in contact with little ck brother.¡¯

    Chu Mo clearly didn¡¯t understand, or perhaps¡­¡­he understood everything, but pretended not to know: ¡°My master¡¯s whereabouts are always changing. He is elusive, even I cannot find him.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­..then I, cane y with you without a reason? I, I want to study martial skills.¡± Chen Xingxue drummed up all her courage while looking at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo looked to the beautiful maiden. The corners of his mouth twitched as he said: ¡°Your majesty the princess wants to study martial skills. No matter if it is inside the sect or in the royal pce, shouldn¡¯t there be countless people who can teach you? My martial skills¡­¡­are all for killing. They are quite bloody. I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t suit the princess.¡±

    The surrounding people who were all listening couldn¡¯t help but think: ¡®Is this kid an idiot, or is he ying dumb? The princess is obviously flirting¡­¡­and he actually keeps refusing. We can all see this without trying!¡¯

    Some of the younger nobles enviously looked at Chu Mo, but they didn¡¯t dare show this. The teenager is too terrifying, and they didn¡¯t want to provoke him.

    Chen Xingxue pitifully looked at Chu Mo. Her starry eyes were like water.

    Xu Fufu couldn¡¯t help but say from the side: ¡°The princess cane to the Gluttonous Ogre if she is bored every day.¡±

    Chen Xingxue immediately raised her guard at Xu Fufu: ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Fufu didn¡¯t know what in the world just happened. He atst understood, the emperor or someone else, they had instructed the princess on how to act with Xu Fufu. It¡¯s to the point where Chen Xingxue raises her guard to the highest point when she looks at Xu Fufu.

    ¡°I was only giving you a clear path¡­¡­don¡¯t feel grateful or anything.¡± Xu Fufu couldn¡¯t help but return a haughty look, not feeling like speaking.

    Chen Xingxue cautiously looked at Xu Fufu, then she said to Chu Mo: ¡°I have some business. I must go¡­¡­someday I¡¯ll visit noble son Chu to pay my respects.¡±

    Chen Xingxue stood up as she spoke. She faced Chu Mo and slightly bowed, then she immediately headed to the door of the banquet hall, disappearing from everyone¡¯s line of sight.

 Chapter 99: Between Brothers

    Chapter 99: Between Brothers

    Xu Fufu looked at Chu Mo after Chen Xingxue left: ¡°You hurt her heart.¡±

    Chu Mo sighed: ¡°That¡¯s better than deceiving her.¡±

    ¡°A a a, I say, don¡¯t direct that at me. I don¡¯t deceive people. You¡¯ve started a big fire tonight. Things still haven¡¯tpletely settled down after cutting off the dog official¡¯s head. In that case¡­¡­let¡¯s go to the Gluttonous Ogre? What¡¯s the point in being here?¡± Xu Fufu looked at the fake smiles on the surrounding nobles, casting the words out of his mouth.

    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Mo experienced many things tonight, and his heart wasn¡¯t calm. He stood up, stepped out the side door with Xu Fufu, and sped away.

    Several people finally felt rxed after Chu Mo left.

    Even they didn¡¯t know why. He is clearly only a teenager, that¡¯s it, but the pressure he gave them was enormous.

    At the same time, Chu Mo¡¯s words circted through the crowd.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say he is merely a thirteen or fourteen year old teenager, and that¡¯s it? how could he have that much ability? Now we finally know, he has a powerful master supporting him!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Chu Mo spend seven or eight days refining medicine in the Prince Mansion?

    ¡°Idiot, that¡¯s just rumors! Chu Mo is amazing, so would his master be any less? Didn¡¯t you hear¡­¡­hees and goes without a trace. Wouldn¡¯t entering and exiting the Prince Mansion without a trace be nothing?

    ¡®The guards at the Prince Mansion¡­¡­they aren¡¯t that weak?¡±

    ¡°Of course they can¡¯t be called weak, but the problem is, would the Prince Mansion guards stop Chu Mo¡¯s master? He is giving medicine to their master!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Looks like we need to get closer to that teenager.¡±

    ¡°Yes, who would dare say they don¡¯t need to use other people?¡±

    A group of top level nobles discussed the teenager at the new year¡¯s banquet. It was a rare asion.

    But these people could be considered having ¡®opened their eyes¡¯. They probably won¡¯t forget today for decades. The name Chu Mo used to be somewhat unfamiliar to them, but now it has entered their eyes.

    Chu Mo and Xu Fufu walked on the Royal Pce road. The guards didn¡¯t obstruct their way when they saw the two. On the contrary, they secretly sized up Chu Mo.

    The news of what happened in the banquet hall already spread through the Royal City. Several people wanted to personally see the audacious teenager.

    The two breathed in the fresh night air, and looked off into the distance at the gorgeous blooming fireworks, constantly rising in the night sky. Both maintained silence.

    Xu Fufu finally said after a long time: ¡°Fourteen!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still a little time.¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°At fifteen you can join the military, sixteen you can take a wife¡­¡­little ck brother, we will soon grow up.¡± Xu Fufu seemed a little emotional.

    Chu Mo blinked once at Xu Fufu: ¡°So sentimental, isn¡¯t it a bit unlike you?¡±

    ¡°You want to leave after the new year. I just hate to part, you are my only brother. Won¡¯t I be much more lonely after you leave?¡± Xu Fufu said: ¡°I know, my reputation isn¡¯t great in Yellow me City. You saw¡­¡­princess Chen Xingxue never even looked at me, and she even guarded against me like a thief. Although I¡¯m not mad, but on the inside, I¡¯m still a having a hard time.¡±

    ¡°You deserve it.¡± Chu Mo said without any emotion: ¡°Who make you spread your nickname far and wide?¡±

    ¡°Fine, the past several years were really a little mischievous, but haven¡¯t I been good in the most recent two years?¡± Xu Fufu¡¯s eyelids drooped, and he muttered: ¡°But it¡¯s still no good. It seems people need a long time to establish a reputation, and it must be obtained bit by bit. However, one incident is enough to destroy a reputation. Later on, one must work incredibly hard to recover¡­¡­I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s even ten times harder than before.¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­¡­your reputation isn¡¯t that bad.¡± Chu Mo looked at Xu Fufu and said: ¡°At the very least, you still have me, big sister Niang, and big sister Mei.¡±

    ¡°Yes ah. And only these friends.¡± Xu Fufu raised his head, and looked at the twinkling stars in the night sky. He blurted out: ¡°One day¡­¡­you won¡¯t leave me will you?¡±

    Chu Mo was touched. He swept a nce at Xu Fufu and smiled: ¡°Why are you suddenly asking like this?¡±

    ¡°I feel you¡¯ve changed too much over the past sixth months, it¡¯s hard to believe. To speak the truth, if we didn¡¯t grow up together, I would even suspect you weren¡¯t really you? Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Xu Fufu looked at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo was silent a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°I really am a little afraid so to speak. I¡¯m afraid you will suddenly disappear from this world.¡± Xu Fufu said: ¡°I¡¯ve heard that once a person reaches a certain level in cultivating, they can break through the void, entering into another world. I think, you will one day¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo was silent a moment. He then said: ¡°If that dayes?¡±

    Xu Fufu stopped walking, looked at Chu Mo, and seriously said: ¡°You are my brother, my best brother! If that day trulyes, then I will certainly grieve! But I¡¯m not the same as you. I have too many close rtives here after all. If that day truly appears, I will carefully protect our business ventures! I will certainly look after grandpa Fan. As brothers, we either break through the skies together, or, one stays behind silently guarding and blessing. In short¡­¡­I can¡¯t slow you down, right?

    Chu Mo looked at Xu Fufu, then thumped two hands on his shoulders: ¡°A guy like you¡­¡­how could you suddenly be so serious. It¡¯s a little unusual.¡±

    ¡°Yes ah, we have to grow up. You have changed much more than me!¡± Xu Fufu revealed a trace of a smile: ¡°But, I wish the best for my brother!¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­¡­you should start working hard now, not toote.¡± Chu Mo looked at Xu Fufu: ¡°You don¡¯tck in talent, you¡¯re just toozy.¡±

    ¡°I ah¡­¡­forget it. I just want to be happy in this life. I don¡¯t want to be immortal!¡± Xu Fufu chuckled: ¡°Cultivating is too painful! Which beauty isn¡¯t carefree when drinking fine liqueur? My greatest dream is to drunkenly lie with beauties!¡±

    Chu Moughed: ¡°You don¡¯t wish to hold the power of the world?¡±

    Xu Fufu showed his teeth: ¡°This is the Royal Pce! Careful when you speak, you aren¡¯t worried others will hear you and cause trouble?

    Chu Mo smiled: ¡°Alright, I already have more than enough troubles.¡±

    The humor between the two brothers was clear as day.

    The two already strolled to the Royal City gates at this time, but they discovered arge group of people, and dozens of loaded wagons lined up on the street.

    The two walked out of the Royal City, and someone from the group saw them. Both parties were shocked.

    ¡°Chu Mo!¡± A deep voice filled with hate came from one of their mouths.

    Xu Fufu stared, just about to say something, but then was pulled to the side by Chu Mo. Chu Mo looked at the man: ¡°Now his majesty the third prince recognizes me?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t just any group of people. The crowned prince Xia Ying, the second prince Xia Xiong, and the third prince Xia Hao had gathered here. They were seeing Xia Hao off.

    Xia Hao¡¯s pupils flickered with concentrated murderous intent. He looked at Chu Mo and coldly said: ¡°You¡¯re quite good, I remember you!¡±

    Chu Mo smiled: ¡°Your majesty the third prince, you must clearly understand one thing.¡±

    Xia Hao coldly looked at Chu Mo.

    The crowned prince Xia Ying and second prince Xia Xiong appeared expressionless, but their eyes seemed extremely ice-cold.

    Chu Mo said without any concern: ¡°Even if you want to let me off easy, I don¡¯t want to let you off easy!¡±

 Chapter 100: No Fear

    Chapter 100: No Fear

    The look of the crowned prince suddenly became severe. He stared at Chu Mo, and although he didn¡¯t say anything, his entire royal presence alreadypletely exploded. He was infuriated.

    The dignified prince had ruled over the Eastern Pce for many years. He never held an official political office, but he had participated in the Royal Court affairs for many years. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t endure his imposing manner once itpletely released.

    Yet Chu Mo only smiled. This great imposing manner wasn¡¯t near the level of Elder Hao Yue, and it was one hundred and eight thousand miles away from his master the Demon Lord. Topare him to master would be an insult.

    Xia Xiong¡¯s vision became iparably icy. He slightly squinted at Chu Mo, not knowing what to think.

    Xia Hao sneered: ¡°Oh, you have courage! Chu Mo, you have skill, you always bravely withdraw! Don¡¯t believe your two old supporters have the qualifications to challenge us. You still aren¡¯t ready!¡±

    ¡°Ready or not, I don¡¯t know. Either way, the one being driven off isn¡¯t me.¡± Chu Mo simply said.

    ¡°You seek death!¡± Xia Hao¡¯s face reddened. The veins on his forehead erupted out, but he didn¡¯t act. He already suffered a huge loss from Chu Mo tonight. He knew that he wasn¡¯t the teenager¡¯s match. Because of this, even though he hated the teenager to the extreme, he still maintained reason.

    ¡°I have never sought death.¡± Chu Mo looked at the three, and softly said: ¡°You all have never wanted to let me go. I¡¯m beginning to suspect, what are the chances of Xia Jie encountering the princess, especially when he is strolling the street and taking liberties with women?¡±

    The crowned prince¡¯s eyelids slightly jumped. He looked down upon Chu Mo and scoffed: ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    The second prince Xia Xiong sneered: ¡°Still sshing dirty water onto other people, you best watch your words without any proof.¡±

    ¡°Sshing dirty water? I just learned from the three of you!¡± Chu Mo beamed at the crowned and second prince: ¡°Your reactions have me a little confused. You all seem¡­¡­to rather care about this matter. Looks like you all really did it. The emperor would be very happy if he knew. His sons have so much potential, secretly plotting against their own sister and cousin. Hah¡­¡­truly amazing!¡±

    ¡°Chu Mo, watch your mouth.¡± Xia Xiong suddenly raised his head. His pupils were callous as he looked at Chu Mo: ¡°I will tear off your face. You can¡¯t handle the consequences.¡±

    Chu Mo waved his hand: ¡°Come on, you already wanted to kill me. Is there a more terrifying consequence? I¡¯m even somewhat suspicious, how did a teenager like myselfe into your line of sight? You insist on killing me but cannot. I guess it doesn¡¯t matter now. In any case, everyone bears hatred. Then give me all you got. Use any trick, I will continue on.¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s words made the three princes appear unsightly. This teenager is really too vile and unrestrained. He doesn¡¯t y by the rules. Normally speaking, even if there is enormous hatred, it will simmer in the heart, and be acted on secretly. Chu Mo wantonly pokes at everything out in the open.

    This made the princes who schemed behind the scenes feel extremely angry and helpless.

    They had an off feeling when facing Chu Mo, as if they weren¡¯t facing a teenger, but rather a formidable evil greater than Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang!

    Chu Mo watched the three men icily staring at him, all in silence. He smiled: ¡°But, you all are royalty. Don¡¯t bring it weak, otherwise I will look down upon you. Don¡¯t send my those stinky henchmen, you don¡¯t want to send them to their death.¡±

    He then turned to Xu Fufu and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Seeing the two teenagers turn and leave abruptly, Xia Hao ruthlessly smashed a fist into a nearby wagon.

    The wagon was smashed, and the noise terrified the two horses, making them want to flee. Xia Hao lifted a de and shed, dropping it onto the two horses. Blood sshed out everywhere, and he angrily said: ¡°Chu Mo, there is not room in this world for the two of us!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s head didn¡¯t turn. He raised an arm, extended a little finger, and lightly swayed it back and forth.

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Xia Hao¡¯s eyes turned red. He seethed with anger.

    ¡°Third!¡± Xia Ying¡¯s deep shout stopped Xia Hao, then he said: ¡°This is the Royal City gate!¡±

    Xia Xiong pulled Xia Hao¡¯s arm: ¡°The future is plenty long, sooner orter we will kill the little animal!¡±

    Xia Hao¡¯s eyes were red. As a royal prince growing up in the sect, had he ever suffered such humiliation? He swore an oath: ¡°One day, I will personally cut off that little dog¡¯s head!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak, go!¡± Xia Ying¡¯s eyes were also a little red. He patted the third prince¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Going over there is not necessarily a bad thing. Temporarily overlook this hatred, and make many contributions! The opportunity wille, and I will ask father for your return.¡±

    Xia Xiong said: ¡°Da Qi has been summoning troops recently. Those idiots want to act. I¡¯m afraid the fighting isn¡¯t far away. The time to rack up achievements is the present. Third, don¡¯t worry, the general trend is still in our hands. Don¡¯t fall into disarray. He is just a little bastard that¡¯s it. There will certainly be an opportunity to take care of him.¡±

    ¡°I know, first and second brother, you must take care of yourselves in the city!¡± Xia Hao¡¯s eyes were still red. He casually grabbed some reigns, mounted a horse, and kicked with his two legs. The war horse neighed, and galloped off.

    The wagons started to follow after, heading in the direction outside the city.

    Xia Ying and Xia Xiong watched the direction third brother left in. Both were silent a long time.

    Until thest wagon disappeared from the street, Xia Xiong finally sighed: ¡°New year¡¯s night!¡±

    Xia Ying¡¯s eyes grew callous. He mumbled: ¡°Yes ah, new year¡¯s night, really unpleasant!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The emperor calmly sat in the royal study, listening to an old pce eunuch¡¯s report. He was silent for a long time, then said: ¡°Only this?¡±

    The old pce eunuch nodded: ¡°Yes, only this.¡±

    ¡°Chu Mo¡­¡­Chu Mo¡­¡­¡± The emperor slightly wrinkled his brow, stood up, and then paced up and down the study. He mumbled: ¡°Could it be¡­¡­you really want to mark my sons?¡±

    ¡°Your majesty¡­¡­¡± This old gray haired pce eunuch is the trusted subordinate of the emperor. He stood there, hesitating.

    ¡°Speak.¡± The emperor looked at him.

    ¡°I think, that thing, these three royal highnesses¡­¡­they did it.¡± The old pce eunuch spoke these words, then immediately closed his mouth, because he had no way to continue speaking.

    ¡°Yes ah, they did it. Should I send them to the north for this? I don¡¯t want to intensify the conflict.¡± The emperor sighed, then muttered: ¡°This boy Chu Mo, he appears mild and steady, yet holds amanding presence at such a young age. But in reality, he is tough and stubborn to the core of his bones. I originally believed he was spoiled and arrogant because of his achievements on the grasnds. He didn¡¯t ce anyone in his eyes. But I¡¯ve quicklye to realize that this is not so. This little bastard¡­¡­doesn¡¯t care about his achievements.¡±

    ¡°This is exactly why your majesty likes him.¡± The old pce eunuch softly said.

    The emperor nced at the old pce eunuch andughed: ¡°How unexpected, there is someone in this world you favor?¡±

    ¡°Your majesty jokes, I am merely a ve at your side, I don¡¯t dare look down upon anyone.¡± The old pce eunuch obediently replied.

    The emperorughed: ¡°Good, is there anything you glossed over with me? Haven¡¯t you been stuck at the sixth rank peak for several years now?¡±

    The old eunuch nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, go find that boy. Use whatever resources you need, you don¡¯t¡¯ have to report to me. Why should that expert in Xia Jing¡¯s household gain the upper hand?¡±

    The old eunuch immediately became appreciative. He said: ¡°Your ve thanks his majesty.¡±

    ¡°This is what you deserve.¡± The emperor said, then continued: ¡°Xia Ying and Xia Hao, beat them up when you find the chance. Don¡¯t let them be too excessive! The world is still not theirs!¡±

    ¡°Your ve understands.¡± The old pce eunuch said. His figure gradually faded from the study.

    The emperor massaged his temples. His face appeared extremely tired. Slightly closing his eyes, he softly said to himself: ¡°My country, to rule the world!¡±

    ¡°My ambition, how can the struggle for power be the only things in your brains? Do they only shamefully think of ways for me to leave the throne quicker?

    ¡°Talent¡­..must be put to good use. Not as you all imagine: It isn¡¯t my talent, so I must destroy.¡±

    ¡°You better shape up¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to change princes!¡±

 Chapter 101: Mighty Domineering Little Black Brother

    Chapter 101: Mighty Domineering Little ck Brother

    Everyone was inside Gluttonous Ogre, in the room that was never opened to outsiders. Miao Yiniang and a tall slender beauty sat on one side, Chu Mo and Xu Fufu sat on the other side.

    Several exquisite dishes and a pot of warm wine were arranged on the table.

    Miao Yiniang appeared happy while looking at Chu Mo and Xu Fufu: ¡°I really didn¡¯t think you two woulde back during this time.¡±

    Xu Fufu chuckled: ¡°Why? Are you touched?¡±

    Miao Yiniang nodded. She seemed to smile without smiling at the girl to her side: ¡°Mei¡¯er, aren¡¯t you touched?¡±

    This beautiful girl was the most popr brothel hostess many years ago in Yellow me City. She was also the leadingdy in the story involving Xu Fufu¡­¡­Liu Mei¡¯er

    That was already four years ago. That beautiful and talented maiden already grew into an extraordinary graceful alluring beauty. She was called over when Miao Yiniang opened up a Gluttonous Ogre branch, and became the new branch manager.

    Because of Liu Mei¡¯er¡¯s influence at that time, and the curiosity of people, that new branch was already popr before it opened.

    Liu Mei¡¯er also finally stopped living behind closed doors after four years, returning to the eyes of the people. Only this time, practically no one dared take liberties with her.

    Everyone knew this beauty is Xu Fufu¡¯s exclusive territory.

    Liu Mei¡¯er smiled extremely beautifully. Her eyebrows bent like the moon, and her oval shaped face was as clean as jade. Her skin was snowy white, and her starry pupils were full of energy. She somewhat bashfully smiled as she said: ¡°Of course I¡¯m touched.¡±

    Miao Yiniang chuckled: ¡°If you are touched, then devote yourself wholeheartedly.¡±

    [TL: She¡¯s making a joke here. ¡®Devote yourself wholeheartedly¡¯ can also mean to give sexual favors.]

    Xu Fufu held his hand to his forehead. He originally had designs for Miao Yiniang, and never thought she would turn things around. He couldn¡¯t help but sadly look at Liu Mei¡¯er: ¡°Look¡­¡­if you had gotten with me earlier, would she be teasing you now?¡±

    Liu Mei¡¯er¡¯s distinct ck and white eyes revealed a trace of a smile. She softly said: ¡°I haven¡¯t been with you before?¡±

    Xu Fufu distressfully said: ¡°Everyone in the world thinks I¡¯m your boyfriend. Who would believe that we haven¡¯t even held hands? I¡¯m dying here.¡±

    Liu Mei¡¯er softly said: ¡°People say that kind of thing¡­¡­shouldn¡¯t be done too early. I¡¯m doing this for your good.¡±

    Pfffft.

    Chu Mo and Miao Yiniang both burst outughing.

    Obviously it is not enough to have a beautiful face to be the number one brothel hostess in Yellow me City. Don¡¯t be fooled by Liu Mei¡¯er¡¯s normally shy appearance. The yboy Xu Fufu is no match against her quick-wit.

    When facing this, Xu Fufu could only empty his wine cup and look sad.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be so depressed. My life is your¡¯s, and my death¡­¡­is also yours¡­¡­¡± Liu Mei¡¯er softly looked at Xu Fufu, then she looked to Chu Mo: ¡°I¡¯ve always thought on how to thank noble son Chu, but there has never been the opportunity. I wish to give noble son Chu a toast today.¡±

    Chu Mo reached for a ss: ¡°Mei¡¯er speaks too seriously. When those things happened, I would have been powerless without 2Fu.¡±

    Xu Fufu looked pleased with himself: ¡°Did you hear?¡±

    Liu Mei¡¯er gave him a haughty look, then covered her mouth while drinking a cup of wine.

    Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo, then looked over to Xu Fufu. She somewhat uncertainly asked: ¡°Why do I feel¡­..something is wrong with you two tonight?¡±

    ¡°Are you not happy with us apanying you for new year¡¯s day? What do you mean something is wrong?¡± Xu Fufu leaned back on his chair and easily spoke.

    Miao Yiniang shook her head: ¡°No, you guys should be at the Royal Pce joining the new year¡¯s banquet. You shouldn¡¯t be in the Gluttonous Ogre right now. Something certainly happened. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, we will drink.¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. I reckon you will hear the stories tomorrow.¡±

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s clever eyes fell on Chu Mo. Lei Mei¡¯er curiously swept her eyes back and forth between the two.

    Xu Fufu said from the side: ¡°Little ck brother is extremely bold. He smashed the Prince Mansion gate, causing a ruckus inside and everything¡­¡­.those are all things in the past. Tonight, he reached a whole other level of boldness.¡±

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes immediately showed nervousness: ¡°How?¡±

    Xu Fufuughed: ¡°I see you¡¯re scared. He shouldn¡¯t be sitting here right?¡±

    ¡°Quickly speak.¡± Liu Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but harshly speak at Xu Fufu. Perhaps Xu Fufu was a little jealous inside, but his performance didn¡¯t show anything.

    Xu Fufu said: ¡°Chu Mo was almost caught in a trap tonight. The Ministry of Works assistant Zhao Yi sent a carriage, apparently not even a fifth rank iron blood realm cultivator could break out of it. The carriage was disguised as the Royal House¡¯s, and picked up little ck brother.¡±

    ¡°Heavens.¡± Miao Yiniang and Liu Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cool breath of air.

    Chu Mo wasfortably sitting there, but they both felt a cold burst of fear for Chu Mo.

    A fifth rank cultivator couldn¡¯t break out. Didn¡¯t that make Chu Mo¡­¡­the same as trapped?

    ¡°What were they nning?¡± Rage immediately shed across Miao Yiniang¡¯s eyes.

    Xu Fufu said: ¡°You ask what were they nning? But, Chu Mo is too overwhelmingly powerful. He escaped from the carriage, and carried the driver to the Royal Pce. Then inside the royal family banquet hall¡­¡­he cut off the Ministry of Works assistant Zhao Yi¡¯s dog head!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The two vibrant women appeared sluggish, expressing disbelief.

    Xu Fufu told the story in detail for the women. He even talked about the reactions of those high level nobles. He told everything from his perspective, clearlyying out the events of the evening, from the events in the royal banquet hall, until the thrilling scene that took ce in the end.

    The two women foolishly listened, and stared nkly at Chu Mo.

    ¡°You¡­¡­you killed the Ministry of Works assistant in front of so many people, then got called away by the emperor, and returned after a short time? How is this nothing?¡± Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo like she was looking at a monster.

    The secr world Royal Pce is considered a dragon¡¯s den ce to most sect disciples.

    Because every country, even the small ones, they all have a sect cultivator on guard.

    If a sect disciple really views the secr world people as ants, and feels the same way about the Royal Pce, then he will certainly experience an ugly death upon breaking inside.

    Miao Yiniang was naturally aware of the terror at the empire¡¯s Royal Pce, so she didn¡¯t dare believe this is real.

    Xu Fufu said: ¡°Is that a big deal? What¡¯s even more amazing is this. We left the Royal City, and ran into the three princes at the gate. Our little ck brother opposed them to their faces. You all should have seen, it was amazing.¡±

    Liu Mei¡¯er was alreadypletely stupefied. She was quite clear on the significance of power because of the experience she went through four years ago. The powerful don¡¯t care who you are. Chu Mo should have been crushed. He dared oppose the crowned prince, yet returned intact¡­¡­this, this is too inconceivable.

    Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo, and quietly asked: ¡°My young master, in the end¡­¡­what are you nning?¡±

 Chapter 102: Can I Trust You

    Chapter 102: Can I Trust You

    Chu Mo scratched his head: ¡°Actually I¡¯m not nning anything. I only want to quietly cultivate, and spend my days happily. It¡¯s a pity, the more simple the idea, the harder it is to aplish. In order to achieve this goal, I can only try hard to clear away all the obstacles in my path.¡±

    ¡°This includes the crowned prince and the rest?¡± Miao Yiniang faintly asked.

    ¡°Including them.¡± Chu Mo replied.

    ¡°I understand. I will support you!¡± Miao Yiniang looked to Chu Mo: ¡°No matter what you decide, I will always support you!¡±

    Chu Moughed: ¡°I know.¡±

    Soon after, the four started eating new year¡¯s dinner. Chu Mo and Xu Fufu looked at each other when the fireworks started continuously going off outside. They both said in unison: ¡°Fourteen!¡±

    The two teenagers that could easily stir Yellow me City were already fourteen, and yet they were only fourteen.

    Miao Yiniang and Liu Mei¡¯er raised a ss, and proposed a toast to the two fourteen year olds, congratting them for turning a year older.

    Soon after, several people ran outside to set off fireworks. The two girls in their twenties smiled extremely happily like young maidens

    This is how the year passed.

    It was already after midnight when Chu Mo returned home. Pretty much no one was on the road. Two rednterns hung at the gate of the Fan household, lighting up arge amount of area.

    Chu Mo felt warm inside when he saw the two rednterns. He finally returned home.

    The gate guards said to Chu Mo upon seeing his return: ¡°Young master, another carriage came right after you left. They said they were taking you to the pce. Were there any problems?¡¯

    All the guards in the Fan household, including the gate guards, were retired veterans from the military. Their alertness far exceeded that of ordinary people.

    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head: ¡°No problems uncle Qin. Have you had anything to drink tonight?¡±

    The middle-aged man in his forties scratched his head: ¡°I drank a little. It¡¯s the stuff the young maidens that young master brought in gave to me. I must say, the ce doesn¡¯t feel the same with this many young girls! It seems we¡¯ve be a grand house all of the sudden! Hah, they all have maidservants!¡±

    Chu Mo felt touched inside. He smiled: ¡°Does uncle Qin fancy one?¡±

    ¡°How could I, don¡¯t say such things. If I had a daughter, those maidservants would all be younger than her. I only think the General¡¯s house is a little bit more lively than before!¡± Old Qin gave a simple-minded smile.

    No one knew. This man who walked a littleme used to be a fearless killer on the battlefield. He was a brave fearless elite.

    Chu Mo patted old Qin¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Uncle Qin, our house will be better and better.¡±

    ¡°Yes, with the young master, it will certainly be good!¡± Old Qin happily smiled. Soon after, he suddenly thought of something, and said: ¡°Oh! Young master, a girl came searching for you about two hours ago. I said young master isn¡¯t home, and the young girl left.¡±

    ¡°Young girl?¡± Chu Mo was a little startled.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s very pretty. She also spoke very politely, like she wasn¡¯t amoner, and extremelydy-like. But I felt a little strange, why is this daughter of a noble house away from home on a big night like tonight?¡± Old Qin somewhat curiously mumbled.

    ¡°What did she look like?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°Ah, she is very tall. She has a somewhat rounded oval face and pulled back hair. She was wearing blue colored clothes, and a ck cloak. She seemed¡­¡­like a warrior.¡± Old Qin said.

    The maiden from that night in the Prince Mansion floated into Chu Mo¡¯s mind. His brows slightly wrinkled, and he thought: ¡®Don¡¯t tell me her illness has already red up?¡¯

    Chu Mo said while thinking: ¡°Bring her straight to see me when she returns.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Old Qin had an expression of ¡®I understand¡¯.

    Chu Mo gave a haughty look, then walked inside.

    Chu Mo¡¯s brows slightly raised when he reached the door to his room. He pushed open the door and went inside without making a sound. Sure enough, the young maiden that tried to assassinate him in the Prince Mansion was sitting there.

    Her cape was already stripped off and hanging on the chair, and she was wearing her blue colored gown. She appeared a little shy upon seeing Chu Mo enter. She immediately stood up, then slowly kneeled down, softly saying: ¡°Noble son Chu, I havee asking for help.¡±

    ¡°Stand up and speak.¡± Chu Mo simply said. He walked towards the stove and started heating up a half-pot of water. He walked back and sat before the girl without speaking, simply watching her.

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± The girl hesitated, wanting to say something.

    Chu Mo waved his hand, and seriously looked at her: ¡°You already decided to leave that person?¡±

    The young girl nodded, and pitifully looked at Chu Mo: ¡°I already left that night. She saved my whole family back then. If it wasn¡¯t for her, my family and I would already be dead. So, she is still a benefactor in my eyes, but she also killed off my family over the years. Now I don¡¯t know whether to appreciate or hate her.¡±

    ¡°Your poison isn¡¯t difficult to cure.¡± Chu Mo said.

    The young girl looked at Chu Mo, and gently bit her lower lip. Blinking her pair of smart eyes, she softly said: ¡°Apart from myself¡­¡­I have nothing to offer noble son.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I need your payment. My hesitation¡­¡­is if I can trust you.¡± Chu Mo simply said.

    ¡°If I say now that noble son can trust me, then it¡¯s not very convincing.¡± The young girl softly spoke, stood up, and started to untie her clothes: ¡°It is best if noble son wants me, then I can be his¡­¡­naturally I won¡¯t harm noble son.¡±

    Chu Mo stared at her: ¡°Sit down!¡±

    The maiden was scared back a step, and she sat down feeling a little wronged: ¡°Noble son doesn¡¯t like me. How can he believe me? Could it be¡­¡­.you need to put poison in me like my former master?¡±

    Chu Mo sneered: ¡°Who do you think I am? You don¡¯t understand my meaning!¡±

    ¡°Please say noble son.¡± The maiden looked at Chu Mo.

    ¡°I promised to cure your poison. Thises without any conditions. Don¡¯t tell me you would perform sexual favors if an eighty year old man helped cure your poison?¡± Chu Mo angrily looked at her: ¡°Girls need to understand self-respect!¡±

    The maiden was scolded, yet she didn¡¯t get angry. On the contrary, her eyes revealed a trace of happiness. She said: ¡°Noble son is so handsome and skilled. Being noble son¡¯s woman would be my great fortune. If it were someone else, I would die before letting them touch me!¡±

    ¡°Good, but I don¡¯t have that kind of idea towards you.¡± Chu Mo stood up as he spoke, walked over to the half-pot of water on the stove, and lifted it up, intending to make tea.

    The maiden stood up at this time and said: ¡°Let me help.¡± She took the pot of water from Chu Mo, found some tea leaves, and skillfully soaked it in the water.

    Chu Mo sat there silent for a moment. Then he said: ¡°Right now¡­..I am short on manpower for something. What I am thinking, is whether or not I can trust you to join. As far as the poison, I will help you no matter what.¡±

    The maiden¡¯s eyes brightly lit up when she heard this. Soon after, she slowly knelt before Chu Mo, and seriously spoke: ¡°Young master agrees to help me cure my poison without any conditions. His agreement to take me in is also my good fortune. I swear on my dead family, I will not forsake young master with this life. If I betray you, then may my family in the afterlife be forever restless!¡±

    [TL: She speaks in the third person here. Her name is Yan Zhi in case you forgot.]

 Chapter 103: Granting Your Name

    Chapter 103: Granting Your Name

    This oath is very serious!

    Not even extremely evil people can easily make joke about their families. Therefore, Yan Zhi¡¯s oath was ever more serious than pledging her own life.

    Chu Mo reached over and helped the young maiden up: ¡°Your name is Yan Zhi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was raised by the princess since I was very little, and given the name Yan Zhi. I was kept on the outside¡­¡­and studied all kinds of ways to kill, as well as martial skills.¡± Yan Zhi looked down, and softly said: ¡°Then a couple days ago, the princess finally brought me into the Prince Mansion, and disguised me as amon maid. In reality, it was to assassinate out noble son.¡±

    ¡°So it is like that.¡± Chu Mo nodded: ¡°Since you have made a choice, then, we should no longer call you the name Yan Zhi. It sounds like a servant girl¡¯s name, you don¡¯t even have an actual surname. Would you be offended¡­¡­taking on the surname Chu?¡±

    [TL: Yan Zhi¡¯s name trantes into ¡®rouge¡¯, like makeup. The character for ¡®Yan¡¯ in her original name isn¡¯t actually a traditional Chinese surname.]

    Yan Zhi was first a little shocked, soon after, her eyes turned red. She knelt down once again while looking at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo cut her off: ¡°Remember, you aren¡¯t some servant from today on. You must not frequently kneel for people. Do you hear?¡±

    Tears formed in the corners of Yan Zhi¡¯s eyes, and instantly fell. She appeared vividly touched, like the moment of flowers blooming, just amazingly beautiful.

    ¡°I am a girl. My family never thought to give me a surname. In their opinion, I would join another man¡¯s family sooner orter. Now my family is no longer alive. Not only has noble son taken me in, he has also granted me a name. I¡¯m not offended, how could I be offended? Thank you noble son! Thank you!¡±

    Chu Mo never imagined his thoughtless action, it would actually make the morous maiden have such arge response.

    After thinking a moment, he said: ¡°From now on, you will be named Chu Yan.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The maiden¡¯s eyes burst out with bright light. She mumbled out: ¡°Chu Yan¡­¡­it truly sounds good. I finally have my own name and surname!

    At the same time, she was extremely clear on the worth of the Chu name!

    Chu Mo wouldn¡¯t make her be submissive like a ve. He wouldn¡¯t make her frequently kneel to others¡­¡­but there is seniority in this world, and clear lines of respect. Subordinates are subordinates! When master asks you to kneel, do you dare not kneel?

    Chu Mo clearly didn¡¯t treat her as a servant, then he said there is something for her to do, and now he gives her the name Chu¡­¡­to the a certain extent, he is treating her as a little sister!

    At the very least, the whole Fan household, and the nobility in Yellow me City, they wouldn¡¯t regard Chu Yan as a maidservant upon seeing her.

    As far as being a little older than Chu Mo, this waspletely irrelevant.

    What Chu Mo gave her¡­¡­is not only just a new life.

    This is the most promising day in Chu Yan¡¯s teenage life.

    This new year¡¯s night is her day of fortune.

    ¡°Good, I will make someone prepare a room for you. You can stay in this house tonight. As far as the other things, they will be said in time.¡± Chu Mo spoke, then grabbed out a pill: ¡°Go back and take this. The poison in your body will be cured. However, the experience might be a little painful. Be ready to use the toilet¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Chu Yan suddenly looked shy. She couldn¡¯t help but give Chu Mo a nk nce.

    Chu Mo called over a maidservant, and had her lead Chu Yan to a renovated room.

    The maidservant looked at the girl who suddenly appeared. She just about stared, and she felt a little loss in her heart. She never thought such a high status girl would appear so suddenly in the household. She didn¡¯t know this new girl¡¯s rtionship with the young master, but obviously¡­¡­she was much higher status than herself and the other maidservants.

    But this thought disappeared in an instant, because she is already extremely fortunate toe here and encounter a master like this.

    Chu Mo sat down and drank his tea after sending Chu Yan away. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. He softly said to himself: ¡°My luck really isn¡¯t bad. If the princess knew that her trump card, the one she painstakingly raised over the years, became my follower, would she cough up blood? All in all, the princess has been quiet recently. I hope you stay quiet.¡±

    At this very moment, the princess Yuan Zidai that he spoke of was extremely angry.

    This powerful Prince Mansion woman would have originally gone to the royal new year¡¯s banquet, and casually chatted with a group of noble women.

    She can only stay in the nunnery of Yellow me City nowadays. Although the table was full of delicious meat and vegetable dishes of every kind, she had no appetite.

    That originally beautiful face was warped with hatred.

    A young handsome teenager was before her, only he had a somewhat girl-like manner.

    He was Xia Jie, the one Chu Mo kicked into an eunuch.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be mad. The situation has already be like this. What can we do?¡± Xia Jie¡¯s voice was a little thin, sounding extremely strange. It was a little bit like a pce eunuch.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®what can we do¡¯? I want revenge! I want revenge! Not only will I kill the little animal Chu Mo, I also won¡¯t let that emotionless betraying Xia Jing go!¡± Yuan Zidai¡¯s vision became cold. She gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Do they really believe I¡¯m still a stupid girl from a small n? Does Xia Jing believe he can recklessly decide the fate of others simply because he is a prince? Can he decide life and death?¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡­you want revenge on my father?¡± Xia Jie appeared extremely shocked. He almost didn¡¯t dare believe his mother.

    Yuan Zidai looked at Xia Jie, and sneered: ¡°You idiot, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t see our plight?¡±

    Xia Jie said: ¡°What plight? I am the sole heir to the Prince Mansion, although I¡­¡­.was harmed by that animal Chu Mo, and no longer have that ability, I am still the sole heir!

    ¡°That quickly won¡¯t be the case.¡± Yuan Zidai looked at her son, and coldly spoke: ¡°Once that little animal Chu Mo cures the old bastard¡¯s sickness, he can quickly have a pile of sons! Do you understand? Will he care about a useless cripple like you at that time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not crippled!¡± Xia Jia soared up into a standing position. He angrily looked at his own mother: ¡°Even you speak to me this way!¡±

    The shrill voice traveled far away.

    But no one heard. There was no one in this nunnery apart from the servants Yuan Zidai brought. Yuan Zidai drove out all the nuns that originally practiced here. Otherwise, how could there be meat dishes on this holy ground?

    Yuan Zidai icily looked at her son: ¡°Sit down!¡±

    Xia Jie trembled. He sat down while appearing wronged, and began to cry.

    This made Yuan Zidai even more fidgety. She looked at her son and indignantly said: ¡°Cry cry cry, just like a girl! I see you¡¯re upset. You¡¯re only getting in the way here, get out get out get out! Scurry back to the prince mansion!¡±

    Xia Jie stood up, flicked his sleeve, twisted his waist, and headed out.

    Yuan Zidai flipped over the table full of delicious food, and hysterically roared: ¡°Chu Mo! I will tear your corpse into ten thousand pieces!¡±

    Yuan Zidai was like a lunatic. She smashed everything smashable inside the room, then panted from exhaustion. She gnashed her teeth and said: ¡°Come out! I promise you!¡±

    A handsome old man in his fifties suddenly appeared in the room. A wicked light was hidden in his eyes. He stared at Yuan Zidai¡¯s well developed figure, thenughingly said: ¡°Is princess really convinced?¡±

    Yuan Zidai looked at the old man. Dense loathing shed across the depths of her eyes, but she gritted her teeth and nodded: ¡°I promise you¡­¡­¡±

    The old man pressed near at this time.

    Yuan Zidai retreated a step, sharply yelling: ¡°Stay still!¡±

    ¡°Still pretending to be pure? Didn¡¯t you already promise me?¡± The old man¡¯s obscene expression revealed a trace of a sneer: ¡°Do you still believe yourself a spoiled princess?¡±

    Yuan Zidai coldly said: ¡°I promise you, but don¡¯t even think of touching me before bringing Chu Mo¡¯s head!¡±

    The old man somewhat impatiently said: ¡°Just a little brat, you really think he is the devil?¡±

    The old man once again pressed closer as he spoke. Yuan Zidai immediately raised a de, and held it to her own throat: ¡°Come any closer, and I¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°So be it¡­¡­I will go grab his head and bring it back! If you still dare refuse me, then don¡¯t me me for using force!¡± The old man sneered: ¡°Don¡¯t use suicide to threaten me. I don¡¯t want your death. You can¡¯t die!¡±

    Yuan Zidai said: ¡°I will be with you willingly, so long as you bring the little animal¡¯s head back!¡±

    The old man¡¯s vision looked up and down Yuan Zidai¡¯s well developed ces. He smiled, and then his figure suddenly dissapeared from the room.

    All of Yuan Zidai¡¯s energy had been sapped away. She stared nkly as she slumped into a chair.

 Chapter 104: Bone Refinement

    Chapter 104: Bone Refinement

    Chu Mo silently cultivated Heaven¡¯s Will My Will inside the room. His past umtions already reached critical point¡­¡­he was prepared to break into the fourth realm.

    From the body refinement period¡­¡­and now assaulting towards the bone refinement period!

    The degree of purity for the Yuan Qi in Chu Mo¡¯s body far exceeded that of other cultivators in this world.

    The strength of a cultivator not only depends on the realm, scripture, and martial skills, but it also depends on the Yuan Qi¡¯s degree of purity.

    The more pure the Yuan Qi, the greater power a move has.

    Martial skills can be acquired through daily training, and be more and more mature. However, the degree of Yuan Qi purity hinges upon the cultivating scripture. No one has the ability to change this aspect.

    Scripture is far more valuable than martial skill and techniques because it can build a foundation.

    A good cultivation method is simply priceless. The top level sects on the four continents are all powerful because they all have their own powerful cultivation methods.

    And Chu Mo¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Will My Will¡­¡­is the most powerful one!

    Arge amount of Yuan Qi gathered towards Chu Mo¡¯s room from all directions along with his practice of the cultivation method.

    It all swarmed in through the meridians on Chu Mo¡¯s body.

    But Chu Mo didn¡¯t directly send the Yuan Qi into his Dantian this time.

    Because the Yuan Qi in his Dantian was already enough to break into the fourth realm.

    Chu Mo continuously guided this Yuan Qi towards the bones in his body, twisting it around the bones.

    Tempering bone!

    This is a difficult¡­¡­and painful process!

    Chu Mo must maintain a high degree of consciousness, and not suffer any influence. Even though he has the ability to multitask, Chu Mo had to ce much into tempering bones!

    Thest bit of his focus was used to maintain cultivation of Heaven¡¯s Will My Will.

    As far as the pain¡­¡­each strand of Yuan Qi is finer than the hair on one¡¯s head, and it possesses terrifying power. It appears intangible, but it is even sharper than knives!

    Using this Yuan Qi and intertwining it onto the bones is the same as using knives to continuously cut.

    The slightest strands and the smallest threads continuously wrapping around cutting!

    Normal people feel pain when the skin on the finger is cut, don¡¯t even mention cutting a bone.

    So much pain that you want to die, that description isn¡¯t enough to describe this sensation.

    Bone refinement¡­¡­has never been a gentle or happy affair.

    This is why Xu Fufu would rather die than constantly cultivate. He prefered to live a carefree life as a noble in the world.

    Of course, there is one way to avoid this pain¡ª¡ªpills!

    Just like Chen Xingxue, she basically had no pain when breaking into the Yuan closure third realm. If she had enough high grade pills, then should could doing this into the bone refinement period, and even promote into the peak of the bone refinement period¡ª¡ªthe golden stone realm!

    The strongest pills in this world stop at that point.

    The kind of pill that can make a person¡¯s realm reach the golden stone state is already considered a defiance of the natural order.

    But this kind of realm is unstable. Because of this, cultivators normally don¡¯t use this method to promote their realms.

    Only people like Chen Xingxue use these pills. Those people who want to prolong their life and live healthy.

    This is the knowledge that the Demon Lord had told to Chu Mo.

    The Demon Lord told Chu Mo that he must rely on his own effort if he truly wants to increase power.

    ¡°If a person could continuously eat pills and increase to the strongest realm, then the strongest person in the world would be a pill master.¡±

    The Demon Lord¡¯s words were deeply stamped into Chu Mo¡¯s mind. He knew that his master was giving a warning. Don¡¯t neglect authentic cultivation just because you have the ability to refine pills.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will work hard¡­¡­and move forward step by step!¡±

    The Yuan Qi that far exceeded the pureness of other people¡¯s turned into the sharpest de in the world at this moment. The wrapping of Yuan Qi around his bones became extremely tight!

    Ahhhh!

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath. This sensation was even more painful than the Yuan beast blood bath.

    However, Chu Mo was without any hesitation. He controlled the Yuan Qi, and continuously wrapped it around each bone in his body.

    The Yuan Qi is like spider thread, and Chu Mo¡¯s consciousness was like a spider controlling its thread, constantly spreading a on his bones¡­¡­continuously tempering.

    Chu Mo could even feel his bones constantly strengthening as the Yuan Qi wrapped around them.

    Constantly bing strong!

    And bing even stronger!

    This process is like a caterpir breaking the cocoon. In the process, there is a long period of pain, torment, and struggle until the very end. The caterpir breaks out, and in that moment¡­¡­it bes a butterfly, one of the most beautiful creatures in the world!

    Atst there is only the skull remaining!

    This is the hardest step. The vast majority of cultivators in this world give up on tempering the skull when they enter the bone refinement period.

    They don¡¯t have the courage!

    One mistake, and you are beyond recovery!

    The thing Chu Mo didn¡¯t know is, practically no one tempers the bones all at once during the bone refinement process. This isn¡¯t just in the four continents, but even in the Spirit World and Immortal World¡­¡­practically none of the cultivators do this when going from the body to bone refinement stage.

    And no one does it at such a dense concentration. The bones are wrapped without a single opening!

    Almost everyone who passes from the body to bone refinement stage uses Yuan Qi to wrap around the legs, sternum, and arms.

    Once the crucial bones are tempered, this is considered passing from the body to bone refinement stage.

    The bones wrapped up in Yuan Qi will have their strength increased by several times. Normal des will not be able to cause injury, and the bones basically be imprable.

    This is already enough ording to the cultivators!

    When the peerless talents of therge sects merely wrap the bones with a few more Yuan Qi strands, they can be considered much stronger than others!

    But in the eyes of the Demon Lord, these talents are merely fooling themselves!

    Why are there fewer and fewer cultivators on the four continents that cultivate into the higher realms, and break into the void entering the Spirit World?

    The fundamental reason is right here!

    Their foundations aren¡¯t strong at all! In the opinion of the Demon Lord, these people don¡¯t even have a foundation to speak about.

    He definitely couldn¡¯t permit his disciple to make this kind of error. Because of this, the Demon Lord told Chu Mo how to enter the bone refinement period in the first instant that Chu Mo¡¯s realm reached the peak body refinement period.

    Chu Mo never had never been graced with this kind of knowledge. Not even his grandfather Fan Wudi spoke with him about how to break into the bone refinement period. Because of this, Chu Mo believed this is the way passing from the body refinement period into the bone refinement period should be!

    Even if at the final step not a single person dared touch the skull on the four continents, the Spirit World, and the Immortal World¡­¡­Chu Mo still didn¡¯t stop!

 Chapter 105: Breakthrough

    Chapter 105: Breakthrough

    His forehead was already oozing with sweat, but the sweat didn¡¯t drip to the floor because it turned to steam from the heat.

    That¡¯s because at this time, Chu Mo already started wrapping the Yuan Qi towards his skull

    Not just the cultivators on the four continents, but even the top level Immortal World cultivators would be terrified seeing this, and believe the little guy is crazy.

    To do this solo without any protection skills, isn¡¯t it the same as seeking death?

    But Chu Mo worked extremely hard in this somewhat shabby General¡¯s household¡­¡­.because there wasn¡¯t enough time for repairs.

    A two hour period flew by. The night sky had already entered its darkest moment.

    The outside was pitch-ck like ink. If one looked at their hands, then they couldn¡¯t see the fingers.

    Just like how extreme sorrow turns to joy, the darkness wasn¡¯t far away from turning to light. There is only a moment before the gray dawnes in the east. The first day of the new year is quickly arriving.

    Chu Mopletely stopped the motion of Heaven¡¯s Will My Will at this moment. He could no longer continue multitasking at this time.

    Chu Mo waspletely out of mental energy to do another task. He could only use all his focus to temper the bones.

    Chu Mo started to maneuver the pure and vastly powerful Yuan energy from his Dantian, and began to temper and wrap it around the skull.

    Chu Mo¡¯s handsome face became twisted and hideous because of the pain. Sweat woulde out and immediately dry, repeating over and over again. Ayer of white crystal appeared on Chu Mo¡¯s face after a period of effort.

    This crystal¡­¡­is the salt left over after arge amount of sweat evaporated away.

    Chu Mo already reached the pivotal moment at this time. Only the crown of the head remained.

    Chu Mo would truly step into the fourth rank iron bone realm of the bone refinement period. He just had to refine thisst piece of bone using Yuan Qi.

    Under these ignorant circumstances, he would create a true miracle. Chu Mo would forge an unprecedented total body bone refinement.

    Even the Demon Lord¡­¡­.he would feel shock and terror. Perhaps he would feel regret at his own carelessness. Why didn¡¯t he tell Chu Mo about the skull¡­¡­not even the peak talents of the Immortal World would carelessly refine it.

    Because that ce¡­¡­is too sensitive.

    One small mistake, and it is beyond redemption.

    There are too many methods in the Immortal World to strengthen the body at theter stages. Most cultivators even wait until theter period to turn into a gilded immortal.

    [TL: I think ¡®gilded immortal¡¯ is just a phrase to indicate a person with an incredibly tough defense/body. I don¡¯t think it is referring to an actual cultivation level.]

    Because of this, really no one is as insane as Chu Mo.

    The Demon Lord made the mistake of having too much experience. He never thought Chu Mo could would even try the skull.

    But now¡­¡­no one could stop Chu Mo. There wouldn¡¯t be enough time even if the Demon Lord returned right now.

    This isn¡¯t a notched arrow, but an arrow that has already been let loose.

    Chu Mo fully concentrated. His head was so painful that it felt like exploding. Those minute strands contained the sensation of countless des cutting the skull. Ordinary people would be horrified thinking about it, let alone try.

    Chu Mo gritted his teeth. The veins on his forehead burst out, and he controlled the Yuan Qi to wind up the crown, cut by cut.

    Practically all of the families in Yellow me City had sunken into a deep sleep. They tired long ago after the celebration at midnight on new year¡¯s eve.

    The entire city seemed to be sleeping, and entirely peaceful.

    It was so quiet that even the slightest wind could be heard.

    A ck colored figure rapidly advanced towards the Fan household. The figure moved hundreds of feet in an instant. Moving over the high and low buildings, the shadowy figure stepped on them, and propelled himself forwards.

    Chu Mo was on thest step inside the room¡­¡­another three strands of Yuan Qi go on his skull, and he would bepletely finished.

    But thisst step was also the most difficult, because Chu Mo already approached his max limit.

    If his Yuan Qi wasn¡¯t incredibly pure; If his Dantian wasn¡¯t overflowing with umted Yuan Qi that was far beyond a normal cultivator; If he didn¡¯t use Heaven¡¯s Will My Will to slow down the energy consumption¡­¡­then a full body tempering would have been fundamentally impossible for anyone to aplish.

    The ignorant are fearless.

    These four words are the most appropriate for Chu Mo right now.

    It¡¯s precisely because he knows so little. He knows none of the so-called rules and regtions, the so-called customs, and the so-called possible and impossible, so everything is outside the box. Hepletely doesn¡¯t know.

    He only remembered what his master told him.

    ¡°The transformation from the body to bone refinement period seems the most basic. In fact, several very important Immortal World talents don¡¯t even care, because they can make up for itter on. But if they make up for itter, then how can they reach beyond the innate realm?¡±

    ¡°A hundred thousand foot tall building starts from the foundation. The building will copse sooner orter if the foundation is unsteady.¡±

    ¡°You cannot be stronger than others without working hard in this world.¡±

    ¡°Even the children of great men don¡¯t wish to beughed at. They don¡¯t want to be wastes that rely on their parents, and desire to be just as strong or stronger. If they want the glory of their house to continue¡­¡­.then they must continue to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°The road of cultivation is not for those who think of shortcuts. It seems clever at the time, but they are the greatest group of idiots. The day wille, and they will discover their clever shortcut has brought about harmful consequences¡­¡­it is somewhere in the back, smiling and waiting for them.¡±

    ¡°This is karma.¡±

    Due to the Demon Lord¡¯s repeated instruction, the unknowing and fearless Chu Mo amazingly stepped on a path that no one had ever tread upon.

    Persistence, toughness, umted struggle, courage, and luck¡­¡­.Chu Mo has all of these indispensable factors.

    There¡¯s no thought of failure.

    Because of this, at thest moment when practically all of the Yuan energy was emptied from the Dantian.

    Ding.

    Chu Mo suddenly heard a clear crisp sound in his head.

    Then, Chu Mo extremely shakily discovered, his body¡­¡­underwent some kind of iprehensible enormous change.

    All the bones on his body suddenly emitted dazzling rays of light.

    These rays of light almost prated through his body, nearly directly erupting out.

    Then all of the pain Chu Mo felt disappeared without a trace in an instant.

    It vanished like smoke in thin air.

    Then an extremely strong feeling came forth from the inside.

    Although Chu Mo didn¡¯t test it out, he could feel the bones in his body reached a near unbreakable level. Chu Mo even felt that his body is now a supreme natural force in battle.

    His entire body, each and every bone¡­¡­is now a godly weapon.

    There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of Yuan energy left in his Dantian, but Chu Mo felt unprecedentedly powerful.

    ¡°This is the bone refinement period? It¡¯s unexpectedly so strong. Isn¡¯t is a little different from the past bone refinement period warriors I faced?

    He slowly opened his eyes. The world before him became extremely fresh. The fine details that he never noticed before became incredibly clear.

    He could even clearly see the floating dust in the room.

    His ability to listen also reached a new level. He could hear countless details from the gentle wind outside that he never heard before.

    Including a far approaching¡­¡­robe-pping sound.

    Chu Mo¡¯s eyes shed with a dazzling light.

    He calmly sat there and waited.

    At this moment, the door was pushed open.

 Chapter 106: Defeating Iron Blood Realm

    Chapter 106: Defeating Iron Blood Realm

    An old man of average stature with an obscene appearance emerged before Chu Mo.

    ¡°Yo ah? Interesting¡­¡­did I unexpectedly happen upon a little genius¡¯s breakthrough? The iron bone period huh, so cruel cruel cruel cruel, how terrifying ah.¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded like the unpleasantughter of an old crow.

    He sized up Chu Mo with great interest, and cackled: ¡°There isn¡¯t a trace of Yuan power left on your body? Do you want an hour to recover your Yuan power?¡±

    Chu Mo simply nced at the old man, and seriously spoke: ¡°It¡¯s the new year. You are so ugly, are you like an ugly ghost thates out to scare people?¡±

    ¡°Little animal¡­¡­you dare mouth off on death¡¯s door?¡± The old man took arge step towards Chu Mo. In his eyes, this teenager was no different than amb for ughter.

    Because of this, the old man raise a hand and pped towards Chu Mo¡¯s face.

    You dare call someone your grandfather¡¯s age ugly? Let me beat a lesson into you.

    Pa!

    The old man¡¯s wrist was tightly caught.

    His eyes grew wide, revealing a look of disbelief and shock

    The old man didn¡¯t speak, and only used power¡­¡­arge amount of Yuan Qi immediately erupted out, intending to shatter the hand that held his wrist into pieces.

    ¡°I will let you know what the power that can kill a thousand men means.¡± The old man roared.

    ¡°Fifth rank that¡¯s it.¡± Chu Mo simply said, and exerted his strength onto the wrist.

    Crack!

    The old man¡¯s wrist snapped right away.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The old man let out an extremely miserable cry.

    He didn¡¯t have an ability like the demon lord to seal off noise in the room. Because of this, the miserable yell traveled far away in the peaceful night.

    Everyone in the General¡¯s household¡­¡­and even the neighbors jumped in fright.

    The fastest to react was naturally Chu Yan. The maiden was only wearing her pajamas with her cloak draped on the outside. She appeared weakly pale as she directly rushed into Chu Mo¡¯s room. What she saw made her stunned.

    Chu Mo¡¯s face was covered in a whiteyer of crystals, appearing somewhat strange. However, he showed a taunting smile, and still held on to the old man¡¯spletely fractured wrist. He said: ¡°Your screaming is uglier than your looks. It sounds terrible.¡±

    He looked over to the dumbstruck Chu Yan: ¡°You wish to say something?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­I, I know him.¡± Chu Yan astonishingly said.

    The old man struck towards Chu Mo with an ugly expression. Chu Yan screamed out: ¡°Careful noble son!¡±

    Pa!

    Chu Mo firmly stopped the old man¡¯s other blow, once again grabbing onto his wrist.

    Only Chu Mo¡¯s arm was severely shaken this time.

    After all, the old man exhausted all his strength to strike Chu Mo dead in this blow.

    The fifth rank is a cultivator that can cut down a thousand men. A full power blow is naturally no small thing.

    Chu Mo¡¯s arm merely shook, but the organs inside churned, causing a trace of blood to flow into his mouth.

    Chu Yan enraged. A dagger appeared in her hand, and she directly charged towards the old man¡¯s heart from behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him.¡± Chu Mo shortly said, and exerted a little force at the same time.

    Snap!

    The old man¡¯s other wrist also fractured.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The old man miserably screamed once again.

    A burst of footsteps came from the courtyard. Everyone in the Fan household was alerted.

    ¡°Go, tell them to return to sleep. I¡¯m fine.¡± Chu Mo nced at Chu Yan while slightly smiling.

    Chu Yan waspletely dumbstruck. Her vision was full of disbelief. She subconsciously nodded, turned, and left the room.

    But a guard¡¯s voice quickly came from the Fan household courtyard: ¡°Who are you? We want to see young master!¡±

    Chu Mo coughed, and then yelled: ¡°She is my adopted little sister Chu Yan. You all go back to sleep. I¡¯m fine in here.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no problem?¡± The old Fan household guard couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Chu Moughed: ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. I captured an assassin. I already have it under control. Go back to sleep.¡± Chu Mo said. He then grinned at the old man: ¡°Ugly man, weren¡¯t you saying something?¡±

    ¡°Little animal!¡± The old man painfully sweated. His eyes appeared extremely bitter. He indignantly looked at Chu Mo, and gave him a scolding: ¡°Kill me if you have the guts!¡±

    The Fan household members knew young master wasn¡¯t in trouble after hearing these words. But how could they go back to sleep now?

    The crowd of people all stayed in the courtyard as a result. Concerned about the situation in the room, Chu Yan once again entered inside.

    She looked at Chu Mo and said: ¡°I¡¯ve seen him before. He¡­¡­taught me some martial skills. He¡¯s rted to the princess.¡±

    ¡°Little slut¡­¡­you actually betray the princess. You won¡¯t die well.¡± The old man yelled. His two wrists werepletely fractured, and held by Chu Mo. The old man thought to strike a knee at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo added pressure with his hands, and the old man immediately cried in miserable pain. The screams passed far away through the walls of the house.

    ¡°That woman¡­¡­she¡¯s still restless ah.¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    He coldly looked at the old man. Chu Mo suddenly let loose a fist, and ruthlessly struck towards the old man¡¯s small Dantian region.

    Boom!

    The first fist of the nameless boxing skill!

    Powerful beyondpare!

    Chu Mo¡¯s fist is fast and ruthless. The old man had no time to avoid, and was struck by Chu Mo.

    Ouuh!

    The old man sprayed out a mouthful of blood, withering instantly.

    Chu Mo¡¯s fist crushed his Dantian!

    The old man didn¡¯t scream this time because he already lost consciousness.

    Chu Yan¡¯s shocked appearance didn¡¯t wane at all. She looked at Chu Mo and spoke with a quiver in her voice: ¡°Noble son, you¡­¡­how can you so easily defeat a fifth rank iron blood cultivator? It¡¯s too unimaginable!¡±

    ¡°Iron blood realm?¡± Chu Mo looked at the old man copsed on the floor, andughed: ¡°His blood¡­¡­.is no different.¡±

    [TL: I don¡¯t know if Chu Mo is lying here, but it is what the author wrote. The person is indeed a 5th rank iron blood cultivator.]

    He stood up and walked to Chu Yan¡¯s side: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about anything, but I suggest you go back and change clothes.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Chu Yan eximed. Her face rapidly turned red, then she grabbed her cloak and ran out.

    Chu Moughed and followed outside. He saw the crowd of people in the courtyard. Everyone in the Fan household gathered there, including the maidservants he had recently taken in. They all looked at him with deep concern.

    Chu Mo spoke with a warm heart: ¡°It¡¯s the new year. I have made you all worried. Have two mene and tie this old thing up. Send him to the Prince Mansion tomorrow. Tell the great man of the Prince Mansion that I sent him a new year¡¯s gift!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The crowd at the Fan household didn¡¯t know what in the world just happened, appearing like they didn¡¯t hear anything. However, they knew the young master had eased tensions with prince Xia Jing after smashing the Prince Mansion.

    But tonight¡¯s assassin¡­¡­.how is it rted?

    They¡¯d be scared half dead they knew the true identity of the old man. He is a thousand man killing cultivator even stronger than General Fan.

    ¡°Young Master¡­¡­was this assassin sent from the Prince Mansion?¡± A veteran soldier appeared enraged as he asked Chu Mo.

    Another man gnashed his teeth: ¡°Prince Xia Jing goes too far!¡±

    Chu Mo waved his hand and said with a smile: ¡°You¡¯re all thinking too much. This person wasn¡¯t sent by prince Xia Jing. Send him over tomorrow. The prince will know what to do. The sky is getting brighter. I¡¯m dead tired¡­¡­everyone go back to sleep.¡±

    Two veteran guards dragged the unconscious man from Chu Mo¡¯s room, and they bound him with ropes.

    Two maidservants silently entered Chu Mo¡¯s room. They deftly tied up the ce, and then silently withdrew.

    Miao Yiniang selected no mere ordinary servant girls for Chu Mo. It could be seen from this act alone.

    Their courage was also far beyond normal!

    Ordinary girls would be too scared to act if they saw this kind of scene.

    Chu Mo thought while praising their courage: A life with maidservants is truly not the same ah¡­¡­

    His body finally felt unpleasant at this moment. He still suffered internal injuries from the old man¡¯s blow.

    This pain was somewhat depressing. This strike wouldn¡¯t have injured him at all if there was abundant Yuan energy in his body.

    ¡°Looks like I need find a peaceful ce that others cannot find when it¡¯s time for the next breakthrough.¡±

    Chu Mo calmed down the crowd, and then returned to the room. He started exercising his energy to heal the injuries.

 Chapter 107: Paying Someone a Visit

    Chapter 107: Paying Someone a Visit

    Three days had passed since new year¡¯s night.

    Miao Yiniang gave the Gluttonous Ogre ount books, official seal, the deed, and a pile of other things to Liu Mei¡¯er on this third day, officially handing them over.

    Liu Mei¡¯er instantly became the Gluttonous Ogre¡¯s boss!

    That pitiful little girl who had no control of her fate has been transformed. She is now a person of status in Yellow me City. Her fate had aplete change because of Chu Mo and Xu Fufu.

    At the same time, someone else¡¯s fate had alsopletely changed because of Chu Mo. The woman with the most authority in the Prince Mansion¡­¡­princess Yuan Zidai.

    Only Liu Mei¡¯er¡¯s fate went from bad to good, and Yuan Zidai¡¯s fate¡­¡­sank into the abyss!

    The Fan household guards delivered the tied up old man to the Prince Mansion early morning on new year¡¯s day.

    These guards weren¡¯t aware of what happened after. They only gave Chu Mo a report. The guards said prince Xia Jing didn¡¯t appear, but he had someone make a statement: ¡°Tell Chu Mo sorry, and thank young master Chu!¡±

    The Fan household guards were puzzled at prince Xia Jing¡¯s words. However, Chu Mo onlyughed when he heard.

    News came in the afternoon that princess Yuan Zidai died of sudden illness.

    Chu Yan locked herself in the room and cried all afternoon when she heard. She came out in the evening, and despite Chu Mo¡¯s prior objections, she knelt on the ground. She respectfully bowed to Chu Mo to express thanks.

    The killing of her parents was absolutely irreconcble, not to mention killing the whole family!

    Chu Yan still remembered the deep affection Yuan Zidai once held for her, and she couldn¡¯t personally seek revenge. But how could Chu Yan¡¯s heart be without hatred?

    Now Yuan Zidai has passed, and so has the hatred. The former gratitude and grudges easily floated away.

    Chu Mo never heard the news on Xia Jie. However, he heard a little something from Miao Yiniang. He spoke to her on this third day, when he took Chu Yan to witness the official handown of the Gluttonous Ogre.

    ¡°Xia Jie has gone missing. He disappeared when his mother died, and no one knows where he is.¡± Miao Yiniang worriedly looked at Chu Mo: ¡°You need to be careful. He certainly hates you to the core.¡±

    Chu Mo helplessly shook his head. This is the way of the world. Maybe Xia Jie sends someone to kill him, and then he can take revenge¡­¡­.the question is, on what grounds does Chu Mo have to kill Xia Jie now?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t have problems.¡± Chu Mo smiled. He then introduced Miao Yiniang to Chu Yan. He didn¡¯t conceal anything, not even her history.

    Miao Yiniang looked back and forth between Chu Mo and Chu Yan. She lovingly said: ¡°It looks like my young master has be more and more charming. Even maidens of the enemy are being swindled over to our side. You¡¯re quickly catch up to Xu Fufu!¡±

    Chu Yan¡¯s face turned red, and she embarrassingly lowered her head.

    Chu Mo could only helplessly look at Miao Yiniang: ¡°You don¡¯t like it. I¡¯ll return.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! I like, I really like. I¡¯ve been searching everywhere for such an outstanding younger sister.¡± Miao Yiniang pulled Chu Yan¡¯s hand while she spoke. She smiled and said: ¡°She is mine when she isn¡¯t helping you. You can go!¡±

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but return a haughty look. Then he exined to Chu Yan: ¡°Treat Yiniang as a big sister. She definitely won¡¯t bully you.¡±

    ¡°Ah. You¡¯re both named Chu¡­¡­and mine¡¯s not the same. I should change my name tomorrow, and call myself Chu Yiniang.¡± Miao Yiniangmented from the side.

    Chu Yan softly said: ¡°I didn¡¯t have a surname originally. Noble son gave me one.¡±

    Miao Yiniang put all joking aside, and lovingly hugged Chu Yan: ¡°Good little sister, your big sister is just joking. Take it easy, I will be your big sister from now on. I¡¯ll help take care of anyone that dares bully you!¡±

    Chu Mo bid farewell to Miao Yiniang soon after. He left Chu Yan, and returned to the Fan household alone.

    One-armed uncle already returned, and he brought back new information.

    ¡°The Windcloud auction house has set the date for the fifth¡­¡­which is the day after tomorrow. They will begin selling off the first batch of our goods.¡± One-armed uncle excitedly said: ¡°Young master, we will soon be rich!¡±

    ¡°Yes ah¡­¡­rich.¡± Chu Mo slightly smiled. Wealth can make a person¡¯s life much better. It has always been this way.

    Even a man like one-armed uncle, who doesn¡¯t think about money, has be so excited from the news. The power of money is self-evident.

    ¡°As soon as we have the money, we will immediately restore our household! I¡¯m afraid the General won¡¯t dare believe this is the Fan household when he returns.¡± The middle-aged one-armed uncle smiled.

    ¡°Not too much, careful not to get scolded.¡± Chu Mo reminded with good intention.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry young master. I already have a number in mind not to exceed. Magnificent luxury is not the General¡¯s style!¡± One-armed uncle said. He then said to Chu Mo: ¡°Right, this auction house seems to be selling off several top grade drug ingredients.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s eyebrows jumped. He thought: ¡®This news needs to be told to Xia Jing, given that he can buy those top grade ingredients now, but he will certainly feel the pain. Let Xia Jing spend the money nevertheless. The prince is rich enough to rival a nation. I ought to let him bleed a little.¡¯

    Chu Mo decided to take a walk to the Prince Mansionter in the afternoon as he thought.

    However, Xia Jing took the initiative before Chu Mo even left.

    There was no other way. The grand prince didn¡¯t want to personally take initiative and pay a visit. However, whether a person is nobility or amoner in the street, there is no difference when facing an illness. Disease won¡¯t let a person go because of their status.

    After he took the pill, the prince finally recovered the confidence that he lost so many years ago.

    As far as the mighty prince that held heavenly authority, he was like a newborn. He felt great satisfaction again, but he didn¡¯t dare be excessively greedy.

    He carefully followed Chu Mo¡¯s warning.

    The matter with the princess made Xia Jinge to a realization. There are some things that must quickly be decided.

    He didn¡¯t want Chu Mo to take the initiative and pay a visit. The reason is very simple. The new year¡¯s night assassination attempt scared the willies out of him. Chu Mo wasn¡¯t harmed, but Xia Jing was still very afraid.

    Who could he cry to on the chance that Chu Mo gets hurt?

    Yuan Zidai had private contact with a few sect members. Xia Jing already knew this. He considered this at the time, but he didn¡¯t tell Chu Mo. Because at that time, Chu Mo didn¡¯t truly show his ability to refine medicine yet!

    Chu Mo sessfully avoided assassination that night, but Xia Jing was in a cold sweat.

    For this reason, Xia Jing must guarantee Chu Mo¡¯s safety until he fully recovers.

    Even when he fully recovers, he still wants to turn Chu Mo into a friend. After all¡­¡­who could guarantee there wouldn¡¯t be a use for Chu Mo in the future?

    The old assassin was secretly executed by Xia Jing. However, Xia Jing was scared into another cold sweat before he put the man to death.

    Because the assassin actually was a rank five cultivator that can kill a thousand men!

 Chapter 108: The Most Ruthless Royal Family

    Chapter 108: The Most Ruthless Royal Family

    This cultivator was actually crippled by someone. After asking mister Wei Chi, Xia Jing found out that a fifth rank cultivator could only be crippled by someone as strong as mister Wei Chi, a person at the sixth rank.

    So the mysterious master supporting Chu Mo made prince Xia Jing a little terrified. He didn¡¯t want to make Chu Mo an enemy even more now.

    Powerful people are all quite clever. They normally only see profit and loss. As far as holding grudges¡­¡­is it really that important?

    Xia Jing never thought the fifth rank cultivator was defeated by Chu Mo¡¯s hand, and the old man was too ashamed to say such a thing. He never told the truth even until death.

    These reasons made Xia Jing have even more fear towards Chu Mo.

    That is the reason for paying a visit.

    Chu Mo weed Xia Jing into the living room. He smiled and said: ¡°Why has the grand prince personallye?¡±

    Xia Jing¡¯s visit to the Fan household was extremely low-key. He only brought two attendants so no one on the outside would know, but he also brought avish gift.

    A 50,000 silver liang bank note!

    [TL: A liang is an ancient Chinese measurement for weight. It is said to be 50 grams, but I¡¯ve also seen other weight amounts listed online. You can see various ones by google searching Á½Òø]

    Xia Jing warmly smiled after cing the silver bank note on the table: ¡°Young master Chu, this is my little token, please don¡¯t be offended.¡±

    Chu Mo nced at the number on the bank note. His heart slightly shook, and he couldn¡¯t help but think: ¡®That silver bank note can buy ten Fan households. That¡¯s thergest amount of money I¡¯ve ever seen.¡¯

    But Chu Mo wasn¡¯t intimidated, because he will soon be rich.

    Because of this, he simply smiled: ¡°The great prince is too polite. I will ept this silver bank note.¡±

    Xia JIng was immediately happy. He then carefully said: ¡°The Cloudwind auction is the day after tomorrow. A batch of top grade medicines are being sold. I n on buying them all. Will young master Chu be free at that time? Would you like toe with?¡±

    Chu Mo chuckled while looking at Xia Jing: ¡°Is the prince looking to pull me aboard?¡±

    Xia Jing¡¯s face turned red. He somewhat embarrassingly coughed twice: ¡°Does young master Chu have to be so direct?¡±

    Xia Jing softly sighed: ¡°I never thought the crown prince would be so excessive. He even acted against you.¡±

    ¡°So, have we be natural allies?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    Xia Jing smiled: ¡°What else? Do you think that you have the ability to fight the crown prince?¡±

    Xia Jing began resuming the manner of a Da Xia prince at this time.

    Chu Mo slightly shook his head: ¡°I know that I¡¯m just a pawn; however, opposing me won¡¯t be that easy for them.¡±

    Xia Jing meaningfully looked at Chu Mo: ¡°You can¡¯t rely on master your whole life.¡±

    Chu Mo nced over at Xia Jing: ¡°His royal highness sees right through me. But I must say, I still don¡¯t fully trust your majesty even now.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you trust me now. You will trust me one day.¡± Xia Jing said very confidently: ¡°I have done many good and bad things over the years. I don¡¯t dare say that I¡¯m a good man, but I¡¯m not a bad man either. My greatest mistake over the years is indulging Xia Jie too much. He developed an arrogant temper, and became insolent. Xia Jie alsocked brains, and his life was plotted against.¡±

    ¡°Plotted against?¡± Chu Mo looked to Xia Jing.

    Xia Jing spoke in a low voice: ¡°You think Xia Jie¡¯s attempt against princess Xingxue¡­¡­was actually an ident? There are many coincidences in the world, but very few are at such a high degree. I carefully investigated the matterter on. Someone was definitely plotting against him. And it was someone with the ability and courage to plot against a prince and princess¡­¡­ha ha.¡±

    Xia Jingughed twice, and didn¡¯t say anything else. He deeply looked at Chu Mo: ¡°You identally interrupted at that time. Although you crippled my only son, but you also broke their plot. On some level you actually saved me, and you also saved that little animal¡¯s life. Otherwise, that little animal would have really done it¡­¡­¡±

    A chill shed across Xia Jing¡¯s pupils.

    Chu Mo knew. The little animal he referred to was Xia Jie.

    Xia Jing sighed: ¡°But this matterpletely pulled you into the maelstrom. In addition, your grandfather General Fan also had a conflict with them in the past¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo simply said: ¡°And now I¡¯m giving you medicine too.¡±

    Xia Jing nodded: ¡°Right, they wish to see a prince with troubles, not an extremely normal prince.¡±

    ¡°So generally speaking, they¡¯ve made me an enemy no matter what. Am I right?¡± Chu Mo sighed.

    ¡°Their enemy is actually the emperor also.¡± Xia Jing stunningly remarked.

    Chu Mo abruptly raised his head. His brow furrowed, and he looked at Xia Jing: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Xia Jing simply said.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a crown prince. The throne will pass to him sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡­a crown prince over the age of forty. How much longer can he wait? The emperor isn¡¯t young, but do you think the emperor seems old?¡± Xia Jing grimly spoke.

    ¡°The emperor¡­¡­he really isn¡¯t old. He seems like a middle-aged man in the prime of life.¡± Chu Mo replied.

    ¡°The emperor has taken sever top grade pills. His cultivation level has already reached the fifth realm. Ha ha¡­¡­although he isn¡¯t much of a fighter. However, living over a hundred shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Xia Jingughed: ¡°Do you think his majesty the crown prince has the patience to wait another forty years? Will he wait until eighty to inherit the throne?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo appeared speechless. The corners of his mouth twitched several times, actually unable to speak.

    Xia Jing sighed at Chu Mo: ¡°My brother¡­¡­he is actually well aware, so you don¡¯t need to worry. The crown prince and the others, although they aren¡¯t weak, well you could say they are quite strong, but¡­¡­.they will certainly have unsightly deaths if they really wish to fight the emperor.¡±

    Xia Jing coldly smiled as he spoke.

    Chu Mo trembled inside. He once heard as a child: The most ruthless royal family. He didn¡¯t understand then, but now it appears to be literal.

    Xia Jing heartily looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Little Chu, to tell the truth, I really hated you in the beginning. I have changed my mind. You don¡¯t need tough. It isn¡¯t merely because of your medical skills, but also because of your character. I finally understand why that old guy Xu Zhongliang likes you. If we could, I¡¯d like to forget the past and be friends.¡±

    Chu Mo was silent a moment, then raised his head and calmly looked at Xia Jing: ¡°I will also speak the truth. It is very hard for me to trust you. But, this doesn¡¯t matter right? If the prince is telling the truth, then time will tell.¡± Chu Mo smiled and said: ¡°Set up a room for the auction. I don¡¯t want to appear with you in public.¡±

    Xia Jing appeared happy. He nodded and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make proper arrangements.¡±

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°My master¡­¡­cough cough, that one. So long as prince prepares almost all the drug ingredients, the rest of the medicine can quickly be refined.¡±

    Chu Mo appeared calm, as if he didn¡¯t divulge anything.

    A trace of color shed across Xia Jing¡¯s pupils. He thought: ¡®So that¡¯s how it is.¡¯

    Xia Jing bid farewell soon after.

    Chu Mo returned to his room after Xia Jing left. He simply smiled: ¡°Having master as a super-shield¡­¡­is really not bad.¡±

 Chapter 109: Windcloud Auction House

    Chapter 109: Windcloud Auction House

    The sky was a little overcast on the fifth day of the new year. There was arge wind, and it was cold. A few rays of light asionally broke through the clouds, yet there was still no warmth.

    Several shops on the street had already opened. Practically all of Yellow me City was still enveloped in the new year¡¯s mood.

    There weren¡¯t too many pedestrians on the street, so Chu Mo was able to quickly ride a carriage through.

    Miao Yiniang and Chu Yan both sat opposite of Chu Mo. They watched Chu Mo as he looked out the window. Miao Yiniang couldn¡¯t help butugh and say: ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice having a carriage with a window?¡±

    Chu Mo turned around,ughed, and said: ¡°Why do you say that, actually windowless carriages aren¡¯t bad. I can¡¯t see the outside, but at the same time¡­¡­the outside can¡¯t see me.¡±

    Miao Yiniang was a little startled, then she smiled: ¡°That¡¯s just silly logic.¡±

    Chu Yan said from the side: ¡°Noble son is taking us to the auction house. Is it so we can gain experience?¡±

    Chu Me wryly smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯ve also never been to the auction house. My family has always been very poor. Just the words ¡®auction house¡¯ alone are enough to scare me away. When would I have dared gone there before? So this is also my first time going. It¡¯s still the new year. I¡¯m taking you two out for some fun.¡±

    Miao Yiniang warmly smiled: ¡°My young master knows how to love people dearly.¡±

    Chu Yan¡¯s face slightly reddened. She then very curiously looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Didn¡¯t noble son say he grew up in a General¡¯s household? How could you be poor?¡±

    ¡°Must an army General be wealthy?¡± Chu Mo asked in return.

    Chu Yan thought a moment, then spoke: ¡°In my thinking, Generals aren¡¯t wealthy, but they couldn¡¯t be called poor. But after seeing the General¡¯s household, I can believe noble son¡¯s words. But what is the reason for this?¡±

    Miao Yiniang said from the side: ¡°The grandfather of your family¡¯s noble son is too good a man. Although he is a General, and his sry isn¡¯t low, apart from saving enough money to eat every year, the remaining¡­¡­is practically all given to the surviving family members of those who died in battle.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it is, sorry.¡± Chu Yan¡¯s expression appeared a little shaken.

    Anyone can do good. However, few put themselves into a condition like old General Fan. This type of person automatically deserves respect, regardless if you know him or have ever met him.

    Chu Mo looked out the carriage window to the outside. asionally he could see naughty children setting off fireworks, or running around with cold dripping noses.

    This ce was peaceful and cheerful. This is his home, the ce he wants to defend.

    This has nothing to do with the emperor or any man.

    It¡¯s something that is a piece of Chu Mo, held fast in the depths of his heart. Ites from the teachings that the General gave to him since childhood.

    The Windcloud auction house was thergest auction house in Yellow me City. It was a two story building over a hundred feet tall.

    The walls were made of limestone, appearing vast and simple. The roof was quite steep, and the four corners of the roof gracefully pulled up into points. It was exquisite and borate, as well as unusually imposing.

    Arge stone sign was attached above the entrance, the words Windcloud Auction House were carved into the sign inrge letters.

    It was said the Windcloud Auction House had a history of over a thousand years. It was even older than the founding of Da Xia. A sect has always been standing in the background behind it, never wavering.

    The carriage stopped at the auction house entrance. Arge amount of carriages were already gathered. There was heavy traffic, and it was extremely congested, but not noisy at all.

    Several people were wearingrge bamboo hats, covering up their appearances. Several others wore ck capes that covered the head as well, keeping their faces hidden underneath the hoods. Some just simply wore a mask or veil.

    In short, the majority of people here didn¡¯t want their true status known by others.

    Chu Mo foolishly looked out the window at the sight. He said: ¡°It seems we don¡¯t have any concealment¡­¡­¡±

    Miao Yiniang took out two veils from her robes. She gave Chu Yan one, thenughed at Chu Mo: ¡°Young master, this is yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo waspletely dumbstruck.

    Miao Yiniang finally pulled out a mask with a smiling expression. She handed it to Chu Mo and said: ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t think of this.¡±

    ¡°Why is it like this?¡± Chu Mo was a little concerned.

    He is clever, even like an evil person in some aspects. But he is only a fourteen year old in the end. He naturally hasn¡¯t experienced everything.

    Miao Yiniang said: ¡°Let¡¯s say we buy a treasure here, and another person wants it. There could be much trouble if they know our identity. Hide your identity, then who will know who you are after the auction?¡±

    Chu Mo suddenly understood: ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    While speaking, He took the mask that Miao Yiniang prepared for him. He then mumbled: ¡°I had Xia Jing prepare a room for us. Then, won¡¯t Xia Jing know my identity even if I wear the mask¡­¡­and it still won¡¯t be secret?

    Miao Yiniang nodded, and said: ¡®In any case, we can still sit in the main hall.¡±

    Chu Mo thought it over: ¡°That¡¯s good. We don¡¯t n on buying anything anyways. We can sit in the main hall.¡±

    As Chu Mo spoke, he started to change his physique ording to the techniques that the demon lord taught him.

    Before entering the bone refinement period, it would be very difficult to change his body shape using this kind of method, but now, changing body characteristics was no problem for Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo¡¯s body started to make clicking noises. Miao Yiniang and Chu Yan both looked at him suspiciously.

    The two girls discovered Chu Mo¡¯s stature changed after leaving the carriage¡­¡­he was actually a half-head taller, and his frame waspletely different than his normal thin figure. He seemed like an entirely different person. The current Chu Mo looked even more like an adult.

    While wearing a small mask, no matter how you look, it gives off a type of evil feeling.

    Miao Yiniang and Chu Yan both stared a little stupidly. The thoughts of the two girls were both a little shaken. But they kept it together, and didn¡¯t ask any questions.

    Those who want to enter the auction house must have an invitation card, otherwise, even the prince would have to wait outside. In order to protect a guest¡¯s identity, the auction house invitation cards are all standardized.

    Chu Mo immediately went inside with the two girls after showing his invitation. A spacious and empty feeling struck them in the face as soon as they entered.

    There were chairs all the way down from where they were standing. Each chair had a numbered auction paddle. If they wanted to bid on something, then they must raise the paddle.

    An enormous chandelier hung halfway from the ceiling, and it lit up the entire auction house. The whole second floor wasposed of private rooms. There were twenty one rooms total. The rooms were divided into the heaven, earth, and mortal grades, with seven rooms to each grade. These rooms were the territory of the big shots.

    Xia Jing originally prepared the seventh heaven grade room for Chu Mo, but because he didn¡¯t want to reveal himself, he didn¡¯t go up.

    Chu Mo lead the two girls, and casually sat down at one of the highest ces in the back corner.

    He then watched therge of mass of people start filling the room.

    The hall could fit over a thousand people, and the number of people inside quickly exceeded five hundred.

    And it still wasn¡¯t time to close the doors.

    The whole hall was a little noisy, but it wasn¡¯t a mess. People grouped together in twos and threes, and murmured among each other. Several people wore masks or the big bamboo hats, but they emitted an aura very different from normal people.

    Chu Mo slightly squinted, and quietly asked Miao Yiniang: ¡°Are there normally several sect members in this auction house?¡±

 Chapter 110: Bronze Cauldron

    Chapter 110: Bronze Cauldron

    Miao Yiniang slightly shook her head. Her eyes carried much uncertainty, and she whispered: ¡°No, I don¡¯t often go to the auction house, but I receive an invitation practically every time because I run the Gluttonous Ogre. I¡¯ve been a few times, but this is the first time it¡¯s been like this.¡±

    Miao Yiniang seemed a little confused while looking at Chu Mo: ¡°How can you tell those peoplee from a sect?¡±

    ¡°Chu Moughed, then whispered: ¡°People from the sects can cover their whole bodies, but an air of arrogance still prates through.¡±

    Miao Yiniang gave Chu Mo a haughty look: ¡°Aren¡¯t you tarring everyone with the same brush?¡±

    Chu Mo chuckled.

    Miao Yiniang whispered: ¡°However, what you said is indeed logical.¡±

    Chu Yan somewhat curiously sized up everyone in the room, silently observing their movements and actions. At the same time, she also observed all the entrances to auction house, and started taking note of everything. These things were already instinct to her.

    Chu Yan has an amazing intelligence gathering ability that is on par with her assassination skill, excusing the day she massively failed assassinating Chu Mo. Her observation skills are quite keen, and she has very strong insights.

    This is also the main reason for her failed assassination that day.

    She could tell right away that Chu Mo was someone she couldn¡¯t assassinate. If she continued, she would only be throwing away her life. This was in fact, and she was right.

    The doors finally closed after a time. The auction hall was already seventy percent full at this moment.

    The greater half of people hid their true identities, but the remaining few calmly showed their true selves. Either they weren¡¯t afraid, because they weren¡¯t afraid of anyone, or they weren¡¯t going to buy anything, and they purely came to see the activity.

    A fat middle-aged man walked onto the lowest stage at this time. If one didn¡¯t carefully watch, they would believe a meatball just rolled on the stage.

    However, no one who knew the Windcloud Auction House dared look down upon this middle-aged fatty. Because he is the Wincloud Auction House¡¯s chief auctioneer. Very few people know his name, but practically everyone calls him Fat Brother.

    ¡°Strange, why has Fat Brother personallye today? Don¡¯t tell me a big item has appeared?¡±

    ¡°Yes ah. This is indeed a little strange. Normally Fat Brother won¡¯t appear if there isn¡¯t a big item.¡±

    ¡°Fat Brother is the Windcloud Auction House¡¯s second manager¡­¡­¡±

    Those familiar with each other assembled together, and began to whisper to each other.

    The people who came without any disguise werepletely off guard. Their faces all revealed a color of regret, because Fat Brother¡¯s appearance means that this auction very likely has an unimaginable treasure.

    ¡°Ha ha, new and old friends, happy new year everyone! Long time no see, I have missed all of you.¡± Fat Brother¡¯s voice resounded as he stood there. A group of smiles spread through the auction hall.

    ¡°I see those without disguises look a little depressed. Probably because I appeared, it makes you think this auction must have something good right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it isn¡¯t true?¡± Someone shouted from therge hall.

    Fat Brotherughed, and then nodded: ¡®This time there really is something good, and actually not just a few. Those that came without disguises, please don¡¯t worry about anything. These items are all very nice, but they aren¡¯t worth killing over.¡±

    Fat Brother smiled as he spoke: ¡°Good, let¡¯s get down to business and start today¡¯s auction.¡±

    The manner of the ball-like, fat middle-aged manpletely changed as he said this. His whole aura changed from that of a money-bags into fully dignified person of authority.

    Chu Mo was a little shocked. This felt extremely fresh, and he didn¡¯t blink at all. However, Chu Mo also felt someone look his way at this point in time. This looked clearly carried a trace of murderous intent.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Mo was a little shocked. He thought: ¡®This disguise abilityes from master. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone on the four continents that can see through it?¡¯

    However, Chu Mo soon discovered the murderous intent wasn¡¯t directed at him, but rather towards Miao Yiniang at his side.

    Chu Mo clearly felt Miao Yiniang be tense, seeming to be very nervous.

    Chu Mo stealthily tapped Miao Yiniang¡¯s hand.

    He felt Miao Yiniang rx a little, but she was still a little tense.

    On the stage, Fat Brother already pulled out the first item for auction at this time. It was a bronze cauldron that was over a thousand years old. The bronze cauldron was three feet tall, with three legs and two handles. The outside was rusted, and seemed to be carved with a few birds and beasts.

    Miao Yiniang saw the bronze cauldron, and she immediately became urgent. She suddenly turned her hand over and grabbed onto Chu Mo¡¯s hand.

    Her hand¡­¡­.was slightly cold, and trembled a little.

    Chu Mo squinted, but he couldn¡¯t make out any facial expression. At the same time, the long inactive jade suddenly scalded him.

    ¡°Can everyone see clearly? This bronze cauldron has quite a history. It¡¯s definitely not a product of the Azure Dragon Continent, and it reportedlyes from the Vermilion Bird continent. The cauldron apparentlyes from a once gloriousrge sect.¡± Fat Brother gave the opening introduction.

    Chu Mo understood something from Miao Yiniang¡¯s ice-cold trembling hand. He returned the grip on Miao Yiniang¡¯s hand, then looked at Fat Brother on the stage.

    ¡°ording to my knowledge, this bronze cauldron should be used as a sacrificial cauldron to the gods or ancestors. Of course, it could be a cauldron for refining medicine. The methods inside of sects are beyond what the secr world people like us can imagine.¡± Fat Brother said. He slightly smiled: ¡°No matter its former glorious past, now¡­¡­it is merely an artifact. ce it in your house, let it serve as decoration. It should be quite nice. The starting prince is two hundred liang¡­¡­of gold.¡±

    Chu Mo saw several people ready to act and raise a paddle when Fat Brother said the words two hundred liang. Then the people immediately became enraged when he said it was gold liang, and set down the paddles they thought to raise.

    One gold liang is equal to ten silver liang. Even if this bronze cauldron was from arge sect in the Vermillion Bird continent, there was no way it is worth two thousand silver liang. This starting price was a little off the charts.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t even act in the first instant, because of that look just now. This bronze cauldron could very likelye from the Misty Pce sect¡­¡­and seems to be rted.

    Chu Mo isn¡¯t someone expert in conspiracy theories, but this matter seems to be quite strange.

    Fat Brother looked at the crowd below, but he wasn¡¯t worried. He said with augh: ¡°This price is a little expensive, but it is something from arge sect after all. Who knows what clever uses it could have? Perhaps the water stored inside it can cure all illness. Ha ha, just a joke. Don¡¯t take that as the the truth. It could very well be poison after drinking, so don¡¯t sue me.¡±

    Fat Brother¡¯s humorous words re-activated the mood on the stage. He spoke again: ¡°Actually, since it is an artifact, I think it is worth this price. Of course, it¡¯s only worth it if you like it.¡±

    A noise finally came from the hall at this time. Someone finally raised a paddle.

    ¡°Two hundred and ten gold. I want it. Say yes Fat Brother. I like it so the price is worth it. I love this kind of stuff. I¡¯ll take it home and ce it by the door to catch rainwater.¡±

 Chapter 111: Upstart

    Chapter 111: Upstart

    The person speaking didn¡¯t even cover his face. He was a hefty middle-aged man in his forties. His face was dark with heavy features, but not ugly.

    Two bewitchingly beautiful women in fox fur coats sat beside him, and each of the man¡¯s ten fingers bore a ring, like he wanted to blind people.

    ¡°It¡¯s Wang Dafa! Damn, this upstart has practically all the Yellow me City timber business in his hands.¡±

    ¡°This guys is a unique one. Clearly he can enter the second floor, but he actually likes sitting on the first floor. Moreover, he hasn¡¯t ever concealed his identity. Do you see the two women at his side? Don¡¯t they look like brothel girls? I¡¯m telling you all, those two girls are actually true experts! They are disciples from a sect! They are both Wang Dafa¡¯s mistresses! Damn¡­¡­¡±

    The people inside the hall whispered: ¡°I hate hillbillies with filthy money the most. They use valuable historical artifacts¡­¡­to catch rain water.¡±

    ¡°Wang Dafa has always been an idiot who burns musical instruments to cook cranes. He battled with another moneybags herest year, and spent ten thousand silver liang on a zither. Then he smashed the instrument on the spot while saying ¡®Who¡¯s the daddy with the money now? This toy still makes noises when I break it? How about daddy gives you a performance?¡¯¡­¡­I want to throttle him to death!¡±

    The person speaking wasn¡¯t far away from Chu Mo, so he could hear everything clearly.

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s ice-cold hand shivered somewhat violently. She obviously heard the man¡¯sments, and became extremely upset.

    ¡°Calm down.¡± Chu Mo¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t even move, but he sent a message straight into Miao Yiniang¡¯s ear.

    This was Chu Mo¡¯s first time using this kind of skill. It was one of the many skills from the scripture that the Demon Lord passed down.

    Miao Yiniang appeared slightly shocked. She nced at the expressionless Chu Mo, and then calmed down. Her ice-cold shivering hand slowly rxed.

    Fat Brother said from the stage: ¡°Someone is willing to bid two hundred and ten gold liang. Is there a higher bid?¡±

    This bronze cauldron really didn¡¯t look valuable at all. Even if it once refined medicine, how many people in the secr world could use it?

    Ordinary firewood could heat it several days and nights, but it wouldn¡¯t have any change!

    So there wasn¡¯t another person present that was willing to bid.

    Chu Mo once again felt a nce fall onto Miao Yiniang. Chu Mo didn¡¯t try and catch the nce. He casually grabbed the paddle from his chair, and raised it up, simply saying: ¡°Two hundred and twenty gold liang. I really like this thing. Could mister Wang please part with it?¡±

    Sitting in the front, Wang Dafa was slightly shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look. He knew the opinion people had of him. Someone unsophisticated, new money, and a country bumpkin¡­¡­he had heard everything.

    He is a big businessman, even if he doesn¡¯t understand style and elegance. Going so far as to smash a ten thousand silver liang zither, he must be someone with apetitive nature in his bones.

    Didn¡¯t all of you say I¡¯m a hillbilly? Then I¡¯ll give you a hillbilly!

    This was Wang Dafa¡¯s temperament. You all don¡¯t respect me, no problem, I don¡¯t need your respect!

    But, did he really not cherish respect? However, respect was unobtainable, so what was he to do?

    Because of this, this is the first time in Wang Dafa¡¯s whole life that he has been called mister!

    Therefore, even if that youth was wearing a mask and couldn¡¯t clearly be seen, even though they never met before, Wang Dafa suddenly felt a warmth spread inside. He felt like someone valued him. Wang Dafa practically viewed this stranger as close friend in an instant.

    This seems somewhatughable, but reality is often stranger than fiction.

    As a result, this Yellow me City timber tycoon made an astonishing action. He stood up and loudlyughed: ¡°This is a first for a hillbilly like me. Someone has called me mister, and it feels great. Brother, I will now call you ¡®my boy¡¯. Don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m giving you this cauldron!¡±

    Wang Dafa said to Fat Brother on the stage: ¡°Fat Brother, two hundred and eighty-eight gold liang. I want to give it to that brother! The number is good luck!¡±

    [TL: The number 288 is very lucky in China. It means to prosper.]

    Chu Mo stared foolishly. All the other people in the auction house were also shocked.

    Several people regretfully beat their chests and stamped their feet. Had they known earlier, they would have called the hillbilly mister a long time ago, and obtained an artifact worth nearly three thousand silver liang!

    Chu Mo stared nkly for a moment, then came back to his senses. He wryly smiled: ¡°Big brother Wang¡­..is this okay?¡±

    Wang Dafa waved a hand: ¡°You even call me big brother. How could I not give you a new year¡¯s gift? It¡¯s already settled!¡±

    Chu Mo was a little speechless. He thought a moment, then faced Wang Dafa, and bowed: ¡°Big brother Wang is a straightforward man. I won¡¯t be overly polite. I owe big brother a favor next time!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, well said. Come over and have a drink sometime!¡± Wang Dafa generouslyughed. Then he extremely happily sat down. Three thousand silver liang seems to be just a number to him.

    This oue was unforeseen by everyone. Not even Fat Brother on the stage expected the useless bronze cauldron to fetch such a price. It was a pleasant surprise.

    Because of this, he asked three times in the routine manner, then mmed down the auction hammer. Then he had someone carry the bronze pot over to Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo clearly felt the jade on his neck heat up again. He thought this bronze cauldron was likely a treasure, at the same time, he also sensed Miao Yiniang be a little excited.

    He quickly whispered a direct message to her: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t get excited. This thing won¡¯t leave our hands. There¡¯s someone over there secretly watching you, don¡¯t give yourself away.¡±

    Miao Yiniang squeezed Chu Mo¡¯s hand, showing she understood.

    The recent course of events with the auction had an effect of warming up the market. The auction hall mood also clearly livened up again.

    The vision didn¡¯t even look back over to their direction. On the stage, Fat Brother grabbed out the second item for auction.

    It was a top grade coral sculpture, carved into a person with the surroundingndscape!

    This was the kind of item that made people want to fight over it. It was really too beautiful.

    The person who carved the coral was certainly a great master. Each detail could be distinguished, even the finest hairs, bringing the style of the coral to the highest level.

    This was the secr world after all.

    These kinds of things were the most popr!

    Because of this, the top grade coral sculpture made people go wild. Everyone on the second floor even started rattling off bids.

    Wang Dafa also joined in the contest, but after several bids were called out, especially the ones from the second floor, Wang Dafa came to a stop.

    It could be seen from this one point alone, this was no hillbilly that only knows how to unt wealth.

    In the end, the coral sculpture was won by a person in the number three Heaven room on the second floor.

    As time went on, all types of rare treasures were introduced by Fat Brother. It must be said, Fat Brother was quite eloquent, and his knowledge profound. He told a story for each of the precious objects, and each item became a peerless treasure at his words.

    Everyone was also eager to buy. Two hours had passed since the beginning, and not a single item went unsold.

    At the very end, the highlight of the day finally arrived.

    Fat Brother solemnly stood there, and seriously spoke: ¡°Next, we¡¯ve reached the day¡¯s most important moment. Our final auction ising soon!¡±

 Chapter 112: Auction Grand Finale

    Chapter 112: Auction Grand Finale

    ¡°But before this, I want to ask everyone. In this world¡­¡­what is the most precious thing?¡± The ball-like Fat Brother started setting the mood on the stage, making the crowd below anxious.

    Wang Dafa shouted: ¡°Power! Wealth! Women!¡±

    Although several people think this way, they dare not say it in public. Because of this, several onlookers scoffed when Wang Dafa finished speaking.

    A soft and pleasant woman¡¯s voice came from the second floor: ¡°I think the most precious thing in the world is unobtainable, and already lost.¡±

    The auction hall immediately quieted down when these words were spoken. Everyone seemed to be deep in thought.

    Then, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but apud.

    Unobtainable¡­¡­already lost¡­¡­It was too logical, simply wisdom!

    Wang Dafa somewhat embarrassingly sat down. He mumbled to the two women at his side: ¡°What unobtainable already lost thing¡­¡­you can¡¯t have the unobtainable! The lost is forgotten! Happily cherishing the moment is the true treasure!¡±

    But hardly anyone heard Wang Dafa¡¯s words. Even the ones who did just looked down upon him¡ª¡ªYou hillbilly, are you trying to utter something pleasant?

    The two morous women covered their mouths and slightly smiled. They both affectionately looked at Wang Dafa. Other people don¡¯t understand the goodness of Wang Dafa, but it was quite evident to them¡­¡­This upstart hillbilly was a shrewd powerful man behind the facade.

    Was he merely Yellow me City¡¯s lumber king? Wrong! He was the lumber king of Da Xia! And the ship manufacturing king!

    Which of these ordinary men had such insight?

    However, the youth behind the smiling mask was actually quite amazing¡­¡­

    Fat Brother noticed the atmosphere heat up once again from the stage. Heughed and said: ¡°The youngdy from the second floor spoke quite well. Unobtainable, and already lost. As far as the already lost¡­¡­I¡¯ve got no way to help you recover it. However, thest item we auction today will be something unobtainable!¡±

    The rowdy first floor quieted down all of a sudden.

    Who knows what made them calm down, but these people voluntarily shut their mouths. They didn¡¯t even breathe, and just stared with glowing eyes at Fat Brother like he was a piece of meat!

    Unobtainable¡­¡­

    There weren¡¯t many things in this world that could be called unobtainable.

    It¡¯smonly said that money makes the world go round. In the eyes of these Yellow me City citizens, there was nothing truly unobtainable. Yet Fat Brother dared speak this way, so he must have confidence.

    The item was very likely a pill from one of the sects. These pills can extend life, cure illness, and even replenish yin and kidney function¡­¡­each of these pills made people go wild.

    [TL: Yin and kidneys are very important in Chinese medicine. You can read a decent article about it here.]

    Fat Brother saw that the mood was set just about right. Heughingly said: ¡°I recently asked everyone what is the most precious thing in the world. Actually, I have my own answer. That is health! All of you look, my body will soon be a ball! Anyone else would already be gued by illness. They probably couldn¡¯t even provide for themselves.¡±

    Fat Brother sighed, and spoke with a tinge of emotion: ¡°But even now, I can jump around on the stage, and be an auctioneer for everyone. Do you know the reason? It¡¯s because I have a way to make myself healthy!¡±

    The auction hall became even more quiet. The top grade sect pills were extremely rare at the auction house, and extremely limited. A wildpetition ensued every time the auction house put one up for bid, and caused a storm of blood outside.

    Because these things caused bloodshed, they were even rarer in recent years.

    ¡°Does everyone believe today¡¯s grand finale is a pill?¡± Fat Brother mysteriously smiled: ¡°Absolutely wrong!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding?¡±

    ¡°Are you messing with us?¡±

    The hall was originally so quiet that you could hear a pin drop, but it suddenly became like a vegetable market. Several people couldn¡¯t help but shout curses.

    It was actually Fat Brother setting up the cliffhanger too well. He made everyone extremely anxious, and then dropped them into the abyss. Not cursing him would be weird.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and wryly smile. He whispered: ¡°This guy¡­¡­he is truly seeking abuse.¡±

    Chu Yan couldn¡¯t help but rock her head and say: ¡°Really, he made everyone anticipate, and then it¡¯s not true. He deserves curses!¡±

    Fat Brother chuckled on the stage at this time: ¡°Don¡¯t worry everyone. Listen to me a moment. I guarantee everyone will like today¡¯s grand finale! It isn¡¯t a pill from a sect, but the effect¡­¡­is no less than the sect pills! And is even stronger!¡±

    The cursing voices in the moring hall came to a screeching halt.

    Everyone looked to Fat Brother. And their eyes heated up once again.

    Fat Brother finally revealed the secret with a loud voice: ¡°Bring out the fourth rank Yuan beast¡­¡­the treasures of the Red Eye Ice Python¡¯s body. Bring it to the stage one by one! Let everyone have a look!

    Pairs of strong young men carried the meat, bones, and skin of the Red Eye Ice Python up to the stage.

    At the very end, eight men walked onto the stage while carrying the enormous snake head.

    Rumble!

    The auction hall immediately went into an uproar. The people couldn¡¯t help but let out a burst of low-pitched screams.

    They knew the snake died some time ago, but the enormous head still carried an ice-cold aura, making the onlookers tremble with fear.

    This¡­¡­was mighty pressure!

    The mighty pressure that belongs to a fourth rank Yuan beast!

    Even if it was dead, the people were so pressured that they couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Fat Brother carefully approached the enormous snake head. He then reached up, and pretended to wipe the sweat from his brow. He said: ¡°This thing¡­¡­is truly terrifying! Do you see? A fourth rank Yuan beast! It¡¯s even rarely seen in the sects. Most sect disciples don¡¯t have the strength to hunt this level of beast. Therefore, although it isn¡¯t a pill, I say it¡¯s even better. Do you disagree?¡±

    The hall was dead quiet. No one uttered a word. The enormous snake head was enough to answer the question.

    The entire body of the the Yuan beast was a treasure!

    This was no exaggeration. Even the dung of a fourth rank Yuan beast was treasured!

    Don¡¯t even mention the Red Eye Ice Python, which was rare among fourth rank Yuan beasts!

    ¡°Three to five scales can at least double the defense of a breastte!¡±

    ¡°If used as light armor, then it will be imprable. This is a true treasure to protect your life!¡±

    ¡°Its flesh and bones can be steeped in wine. After drinking, life will extend, physique will improve, and hundreds of diseases can be prevented!¡±

    ¡°Let me ask, if this isn¡¯t a treasure¡­¡­then what could be called a treasure?¡±

    ¡°The military hunted down a Red Eye Ice Python six or seven years ago. It caused a sensation at that time, and even sect members participated in the bidding. And before that day, our Yellow me City had never seen such a thing! And it has never appeared since that time.¡±

    ¡°But today¡­¡­it has returned! Do you wish to miss the opportunity?¡±

    Fat Brother¡¯s spittle sshed everywhere on the stage, seemingly talking the fourth rank Yuan beast up to be a ninth rank one.

    Chu Mo blushed a little while listening, and curled his lips somewhat in disapproval.

    But practically everyone in the auction hall, including Chu Yan and Miao Yiniang¡­¡­they all were short of breath. They rigidly stared at the goods emitting a mighty ice-cold pressure on the stage.

    Chu Mo was somewhat dumbstruck. He mumbled: ¡°Is it really that good?¡±

 Chapter 113: Wild Competition

    Chapter 113: Wild Competition

    Miao Yiniang looked with disbelief at Chu Mo: ¡°My master¡­¡­you really don¡¯t understand, or are you ying dumb? It¡¯s a fourth rank Yuan beast! Do you think it is amon lion?¡±

    ¡°What about a fourth rank Yuan beast?¡± Chu Mo cast the words out of his mouth, feeling it beneath himself. He thought: ¡®I¡¯m the one who killed this fourth rank Yuan beast¡­¡­¡¯

    ¡°Heavens¡­¡­¡± Miao Yiniang, with hand on forehead, speechlessly looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Young master, I really don¡¯t know how to tell you. A fourth rank Yuan beast, it¡¯s theoretically about the same as a human of the fourth rank¡­¡­an iron bone realm cultivator. But its true power far exceeds an iron bone realm cultivator! This is no exaggeration! A fourth rank Yuan beast can easily kill three or four iron bone cultivators at the same rank!

    Miao Yiniang sighed: ¡°That¡¯s how amazing the normal fourth rank Yuan beasts are, and the Red Eye Ice Python¡­¡­is far stronger than the normal fourth rank Yuan beast! It has the terrifying power invokes fear. The beast can massacre an entire city!¡±

    Chu Yan softly said from the side: ¡°I heard the military paid a simr price when they hunted the Red Eye Ice Python!¡±

    Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Yan, and simply said: ¡°Yes ah, ask your family¡¯s noble son about this. He is the most familiar.¡±

    Chu Moughed, and looked at the perplexed Chu Yan: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we return.¡±

    Chu Mo was still in disguise, so they didn¡¯t want to reveal too much. Luckily no one paid attention to the three people in the corner. They all rigidly stared at the Red Eye Ice Python on the stage.

    Chu Mo mumbled: ¡°Even if it is hard to hunt, how does that exin the issue?¡±

    Miao Yiniang speechlessly sighed: ¡°First, this thing is extremely rare. It¡¯s no easy task for even therge sects to seize a Red Eye Ice Python. Given that they do catch one, they certainly won¡¯t let the body and scales circte outside the sect!¡±

    ¡°Second, each part of the Red Eye Ice Python is priceless. Do you think Fat Brother is trying to scam people? You¡¯re dead wrong! The effects are not exaggerated in the slightest!¡± Miao Yiniang sighed again: ¡°I really don¡¯t know who is that amazing, that they could actually hunt such a formidable Yuan beast. What¡¯s even more unbelievable¡­¡­they actually put it up for auction¡­¡­.it¡¯s truly a waste!¡±

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but return a look of superiority. He actually told Miao Yiniang that he hunted a few Yuan beasts before, but he gave them to one-armed uncle to put up for auction. Chu Mo wasn¡¯t the type that liked to show off, so he never told her too many details.

    How could Miao Yiniang ever think the wasteful person she mentioned was sitting right beside her?

    Fat Brother already started the auction on the stage at this time. He excitedly shouted: ¡°And now, we will start selling a tendon of the Red Eye Ice Python! Make no mistake, it¡¯s a whole tendon! I don¡¯t need to tell you all the effectiveness of it. Use it for a bowstring¡­¡­and it will be a godly bow. Seep it in wine, and it will nourish the body. The starting price is¡­¡­five thousand gold!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to swindle everyone¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo mumbled.

    Dozens of people in the auction hall started raising their paddle before Chu Mo even finished his words.

    ¡°Six thousand gold liang!¡±

    ¡°Seven thousand liang!¡±

    ¡°I, Han Xiaoshan, bid ten thousand gold liang! I, Han Xiaoshan, desire this Red Eye Ice Python tendon! Remember I¡¯m Han Xiaoshan! So long as you know what¡¯s good for you, you won¡¯t battle with me. You will be very grateful!¡±

    ¡°Pah, who is Xiaoshan? Never heard of him. I bid twelve thousand gold liang!¡±

    ¡°I bid thirteen thousand!¡±

    ¡°Thirteen thousand five hundred!¡±

    Chu Mo was stupefied while watching the event. The corners of his mouth pulled up, and his eyes filled with disbelief: ¡°Are these people crazy?¡±

    No one beside him responded. Chu Mo looked to his side. The girls were hidden by their veils, but he could still sense the excitement through them.

    Sensing Chu Mo¡¯s vision, Miao Yiniang regretfully spoke: ¡°Too expensive¡­..otherwise I would really buy it.¡±

    ¡°What do you want it for?¡± Chu Mo gave a look of superiority, and thought: ¡®For illness? You are a cultivator, you have no need! Nourish the yin and repair kidneys? You are already beautiful and full of life¡­¡­so you don¡¯t need that either. Increase your lifespan? So long as Miao Yiniang continues cultivating, then her life will certainly be much longer than a normal person. Why would you need this to extend your life?¡¯

    Who knows why, but Miao Yiniang didn¡¯t even think before directly speaking: ¡°To give you!¡±

    ¡°Give¡­¡­give me?¡± Chu Mo didn¡¯t respond for a moment, but he soon felt touched. He said while smiling to Miao Yiniang: ¡°No need, I put this thing up for auction. We should return and talk about thister. There¡¯s nothing to see here. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Miao Yiniang stared dumbstruck at Chu Mo. She couldn¡¯t tell if Chu Mo was making a joke or not.

    But soon after, Miao Yiniang stood up, and shook her head in amazement. She was probably scolding Chu Mo on the inside about what a waste he was.

    Chu Yan saw the two stand up, so she also followed suit. She still looked infatuated at the items stage.

    At this time, the Red Eye Ice Python tendon already reached a price of twenty thousand gold liang!¡±

    Insane!

    All insane!

    Chu Mo shook his head, and he quietly left the auction house with the two women while carrying the bronze cauldron.

    Right when they were just about to disappear, two other people stood up inside the auction house. They lowered their heads, and quickly departed while keeping a very low-profile.

    Chu Mo quickly pulled Miao Yiniang and Chu Yan into a small alley after leaving the gate. Hepletely ignored the carriage waiting there.

    As a person that grew up in Yellow me City, Chu Mo was very familiar with every corner.

    He quickly lead the two girls through the alley, and he carried the bronze cauldron in hand the whole time. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the two girls knowing he had a storage space, but he didn¡¯t want the pursuers to know!

    Chu Mo held a type of intuition. He could catch the people staring at Miao Yiniang off guard if they suddenly departed, but the person or people staring¡­¡­would certainly pursue.

    However, Chu Mo didn¡¯t want to be too passive. Having the enemy lead you along by the nose can leave an unpleasant feeling. He wanted to seize the initiative. If they fight¡­¡­then it would be on his territory!

    The two girls already understood, and were ready for anything. Otherwise, Chu Mo wouldn¡¯t dare react this way. That¡¯s why no one asked anything, and quickly followed Chu Mo¡¯s quick advance.

    Atst, they came to an abandoned region within the city. This ce was originally a poor district, but a government official wanted to renovate it into arge garden. The people living here were all moved to the government official¡¯s region, and given amodations several times better than before. Because of this, the poor people here all departed willingly.

    This ce had already been abandoned for half a year. Apart for a few homeless people drifting in and out, there were practically no signs of habitation.

    Chu Mo and the girls just arrived, and the two chasing figures picked up speed.

    They appeared before the three in an instant, and blocked their way.

    The two werepletely covered in ck cloaks. Even the hoodspletely covered their faces.

    One of the people looked at Miao Yiniang, and said in a low voice: ¡°Surviving scum of the Misty Pce, hand over the scripture that was passed down, and your life will be spared!¡±

 Chapter 114: Betrayal

    Chapter 114: Betrayal

    Miao Yiniang coldly stared at the two men wearing ck cloaks: ¡°What Misty Pce? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    The man who just spoke disdainfullyughed: ¡°Okay, Miao Yiniang, we already know who you are, and have enough proof to show you are from the Misty Pce. Do you think we¡¯re bored? And we just came to seek trouble?¡±

    A trace of rage shed across Miao Yiniang¡¯s eyes: ¡°Do you have a grudge with the Misty Pce?¡±

    ¡°No grudge.¡± The man said.

    ¡°Do you have a grudge with me?¡± Miao Yiniang asked.

    The man sneered: ¡°Okay, stop with the useless words. We have no grudge with the Misty ce, and have no grudge or hatred with you. We only want the heritage of the Misty Pce. You could say we are robbers, and havee to rob!¡±

    ¡°Heavens¡­¡­you actually dare say such shameless words so logically.¡± Chu Yan said from the side. She was definitely not a coward, and became very angry upon seeing Miao Yiniang being bullied. She couldn¡¯t help but add an insult.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you little girl. You had best scram!¡± The man coldly said.

    The other man wearing a cloak didn¡¯t speak the whole time, and just calmly stood there.

    Chu Mo looked at the two, and was a little startled on the inside. The Vermilion Bird continent was quite a distance away, and they must have made a long and arduous journey. How did these mene seeking here? And it looks like they were in Yellow me City for more than a few days. They probably investigated all kinds of information on Miao Yiniang.

    ¡°How did you find me?¡± Miao Yiniang looked at the two men: ¡°My current appearance ispletely different from back then, and this ce is extremely far away from the Vermilion Bird continent¡­¡­¡±

    The man who spoke simply smiled: ¡°There is nothing truly difficult in the world. There is only determination. You twelve sisters separated and escaped with twelve storage rings. It all seemed very secretive. Nobody should be able to find you all right? But you forgot one thing, that is¡­¡­somebody selling you out!¡±

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s pupils slightly shrank, and she mumbled: ¡°Sell out? There¡¯s no one left in the Misty Pce. Who could sell us out?¡±

    The man chuckled: ¡°Of course it¡¯s one of your twelve sisters!¡±

    ¡°Not possible!¡± Miao Yiniang furiously looked at the man: ¡°You lie!¡±

    The man curled his lips and said: ¡°What¡¯s the point in lying to you? There¡¯s no one even looking for you these days. The four continents are vast and split into the Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, and ck Turtle continents, and finding all of you seems like finding a needle in the ocean. However, that¡¯s not the case! You are all little darlings of the sects. Once you enter the secr world¡­¡­nine times out of ten you choose a top level city!¡±

    Miao Yiniang¡¯splexion slightly changed because of what the man said.

    In that time, the twelve sisters didn¡¯t know where they each were going, but they made a pact. They would each settle in the top cities of each country. When they metter, they would use a code word for identification.

    The man simply smiled: ¡°This is the first mistake all of you made. The second mistake is that you are all female sect disciples, and all proud women. In your eyes, women should be this outstanding, but you all forgot one thing. In this world¡­¡­the status of women isn¡¯t as high as you think!¡±

    The man shrugged his shoulders andughed: ¡°Look, first you chose big cities, then became outstanding women in the cities¡­¡­having these two conditions, doesn¡¯t it be easy to find all of you?¡±

    Chu Mo was secretly rmed. He didn¡¯t know if the man is too clever, or if everyone came to this conclusion.

    If everyone coulde to this conclusion¡­¡­then that was too terrifying. He feared the fate of Miao Yiniang¡¯s sisters¡­¡­was anything but good.

    ¡°Of course, I must admit, you are the most clever of your sisters, and the most low-key! We have been searching for you for several years. Not to mention that we searched Yellow me City several times. We even investigated you after you took over the Gluttonous Ogre.¡± The man sighed: ¡°It¡¯s a pity we couldn¡¯tpletely confirm your identity at that time. You never showed any wild schemes or attempts at power.¡±

    Chu Mo heart slightly trembled. He clearly understood where the problem came from.

    ¡®It must be because I made Yiniang in charge of establishing my power. This made the men sense something¡­¡­¡¯ Chu Mo med himself on the inside.

    Sure enough, the man continued speaking: ¡°However, your most recent actions made us certain. You¡­¡­are one of the twelve disciples that fled the Misty Pce!¡±

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s eyes flickered, and she apathetically spoke: ¡°I must admit, your observation skill is extremely powerful, and you have quite an urate ability to judge. But what does this have to do with my sister¡¯s betrayal? I won¡¯t allow you to nder my sisters.¡±

    The manughed a moment, and then he said: ¡°Really? nder? Do you know what brought us to the final determination?¡±

    Miao Yiniang didn¡¯t speak. She only coldly stared at the man who spoke half-truths.

    The always silent man at the side finally lowered his hood, revealing an ordinary looking male¡¯s face. Then the man raised his hand, and began softly tearing at his face¡­¡­an borate skin-tight mask was ripped away, revealing a beautiful woman¡¯s face.

    This man¡­¡­was actually a woman!

    Miao Yiniang stared dumbstruck at the woman, and her expression filled with disbelief.

    The woman wearing the cloak casually tossed the mask to the side, and simply said: ¡°Little sister Yiniang, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    ¡°You, you are Sun Yifei. Big sister Yifei?¡± Miao Yiniang¡¯s eyespletely filled with disbelief while looking at the woman: ¡°You, how could you? Were you working with them? This¡­¡­this isn¡¯t true!¡±

    Miao Yiniang couldn¡¯t help but slightly falter. Seeing her senior sister after all these years should be a happy moment, but she never expected her senior sister¡¯s betrayal. And she also brought a foe to grab her¡­¡­this was simply an enormous blow to Miao Yiniang.

    Miao Yiniang could recognize her right away. Sun Yifei used to be the most talented disciple of the whole Misty Pce!

    Sun Yifei was already at the Yuan closure when the Misty Pce copsed, and the twelve disciples went their separate ways. Now after all these years, she could only have gotten stronger.

    ¡°Betray?¡± I didn¡¯t betray.¡± Sun Yifei simply looked at Miao Yiniang and spoke: ¡°The older generation spoke to us back then. They said to not seek revenge, and only let the heritage continue on, even if we have endless achievements¡­¡­.in fact these words are telling us to live well, and I live very well.¡±

    The man reached out at this time, and he rested a hand on Sun Yifei¡¯s waist. Heughed and said: ¡°Yes ah, to live¡­¡­the most important thing is happiness!¡±

 Chapter 115: Vermilion Bird Association

    Chapter 115: Vermilion Bird Association

    Miao Yiniang didn¡¯t dare believe as she looked at Sun Yifei. She was so sorrowful that she almost couldn¡¯t speak.

    The big sister from the same sect, the one she respected since youth, deliberately plotted and betrayed. An extremely bitter taste spread within Miao Yiniang.

    ¡°Little sister Yiniang. I¡¯m telling you the truth, the Misty Pce¡­¡­is no longer restorable. It is practically impossible for us twelve to rebuild the Misty Pce. The sixrgest sects of the Vermilion Bird Continent will never let the name Misty Pce appear in this world again.¡± Sun Yifei spoke with an indifferent tone. Then she said to Miao Yiniang: ¡°I believe you must certainly understand this reasoning. You were able to make Gluttonous Ogre into the number one restaurant in Da Xia, so you must be more clever and outstanding than I believed.¡±

    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t rebuild, does it mean you must betray us?¡± Miao Yiniang asked Sun Yifei.

    Sun Yifei scoffed. A disdainful expression shed across her pretty face: ¡°What betrayal? Who have I betrayed? You? Or the Misty Pce? The Misty Pce is long gone¡­¡­and has be history. What betrayal can there be? Finding you today, and the scripture in your hands¡­¡­is just one of our goals.¡±

    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Miao Yiniang¡¯s feelings suddenly stabilized. A touch of sarcasm spread across her delicate face: ¡°Do you have designs for the Gluttonous Ogre¡¯s business? Or do you want me?¡±

    ¡°Miao Yiniang, I hope you can understand your current plight. Yifei is being sincere with you. She¡¯s treating you as a younger sister disciple. But this¡­¡­doesn¡¯t mean you have the qualifications to challenge us.¡± The still unidentified man interjected from the side.

    ¡°What sincerity? You¡¯re treating me as a little sister disciple?¡± Miao Yiniang revealed an extremely odd smile. She nodded: ¡°Big sister Yifei, I wish to listen to you speak.¡±

    Sun Yifei nodded, and earnestly spoke: ¡°First, you have seen for yourself. This heritage holds no significance while in our hands! Without a sect¡¯s support, it¡¯s practically impossible for us to increase realms. After all these years, you¡¯ve only broken through the Yuan closure right?¡±

    Miao Yiniang nodded, and didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Therefore, it would be better to take this heritage and spread it!¡± Sun Yifei said.

    Miao Yiniang smiled: ¡°Let it spread into the enemy¡¯s hand?¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t our enemies.¡± Sun Yifei looked to the man at her side. Her face showed an extremely sweet color: ¡°They didn¡¯t participate in the the Misty Pce siege. This is the second thing I wanted to tell you. I want you to join the Vermilion Bird Association with me!¡±

    ¡°Vermilion Bird Association?¡± Miao Yiniang¡¯s brow slightly wrinkled. This powerful name made her feel very strange. At the same time, she held a type of sentiment. This group seems very arrogant. They dare use the name Vermilion Bird Association among the six big powers of the Vermilion Bird continent. Either they are courting death, or¡­¡­they have the power to back it up.

    ¡°Yes, the Vermilion Bird Association. It is the most powerful of the Vermilion Bird continent! If you still want revenge, then you might have a change after joining.¡± Sun Yifei looked at Miao Yiniang: ¡°At the same time, I can introduce you to a powerful man! A man who can really protect you! Instead of¡­¡­a useless person not worth looking at.¡±

    Sun Yifei nced at Chu Mo as she spoke. From beginning to end, Sun Yifei and the man to her side didn¡¯t look at Chu Mo and Chu Yan once. It was like the two didn¡¯t exist in their eyes.

    ¡°And then?¡± A dangerous light shed in Miao Yiniang¡¯s eyes. People who knew Miao Yiniang well should know, she was furious!

    Miao Yiniang could endure if Sun Yifei speaking humiliating words to her. But to humiliate Chu Mo¡­¡­she couldn¡¯t endure that no matter what.

    ¡°Then, we can take your Gluttonous Ogre to the Vermilion Bird Association. You don¡¯t need to worry about your business being snatched away. It will still be yours! You can earn profits, and still keep twenty percent!¡± Sun Yifei carried an expression of ¡®I¡¯m treating you well¡¯: ¡°Don¡¯t feel hurt. Although you will hand over eighty percent of the profit, you will also have therge resources of the Vermilion Bird Association! You should understand how priceless resources are in the secr world!¡±

    The man next to Sun Yifei said: ¡°Since we are so bold ining to find you, that should speak to our absolute confidence, and the power we have! Miao Yiniang, you should carefully think. We don¡¯t even ce the Azure Dragon Court in our eyes¡­¡­¡±

    The man seemed to sense that he spoke too much, and promptly stopped here.

    Chu Mo and Miao Yiniang yet heard a crucial piece, the Azure Dragon Court!

    The Vermilion Bird continent had the Vermilion Bird Association, and the Azure Dragon continent had the Azure Dragon Court. It was hard to say which of these powers was stronger, but few spoke little of them.

    Miao Yiniang looked at Sun Yifei, and simply said: ¡°Then you all deliberately released the Medicine King Cauldron for auction today?¡±

    Sun Yifei slightly smiled, and calmly nodded: ¡°Not bad. Otherwise how could such a precious treasure be gotten so easily? I carried the Medicine King Cauldron back then. You have grown a little taller these days, but your body shape hasn¡¯t changed much. The details have hardly changed. Yes, you are even more beautiful than before! I wanted to confirm your status, so I could only use the Medicine King Cauldron. Ha ha¡­¡­how could a disciple from the Misty Pce not know this treasure?

    ¡°How could you be certain I would take it?¡± Miao Yiniang asked.

    Sun Yifeiughed: ¡°In fact, I wasn¡¯t too certain. The main reason we came this time is because arge amount of Yuan beast materials appeared at the Windcloud auction house. A couple of those Yuan beast materials are highly demanded in therge sects. Therefore, we wanted to make a few bids and return. Furthermore, we weren¡¯t the only power who came this time. Several of the Azure Dragon continent sent people.

    ¡°So, confirming my identity was just an added bonus for you?¡± Miao Yiniang inly asked.

    ¡°No, our main goal was still to find you. The treasures of the Yuan beast are rare, but not as important as you. After all, the Misty Pce heritage is one of a kind! And Yuan beast materials will appear sooner orter.¡± Sun Yifei earnestly spoke.

    Miao Yiniang appeared extremely sarcastic: ¡°So I ought to feel honored huh? Big sister Yifei¡­¡­this is thest time I call you that. Do you think your actions are worthy of the Misty Pce?¡±

    Sun Yifei sneered: ¡°I only want to be worthy of myself!¡±

    ¡°Miao Yiniang, there¡¯s no need to be mysterious with your words. Yifei has already told you everything. Now it is time for you to make a decision.¡± The man coldly spoke. Then he said: ¡°Right, first hand over the Medicine King Cauldron.¡±

    ¡°Your¡­¡­Medicine King Cauldron?¡± Chu Mo had been quietly standing there the whole time, but now he suddenlyughed. The bronze cauldron in his hands disappeared in an instant. Chu Mo looked over at the opposing male and female. He shrugged, spread his hands wide, and innocently spoke: ¡°It isn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°Storage ring?¡± Sun Yifei began to squint. She faintly smiled at Miao Yiniang: ¡°I never imagined¡­¡­you gave your most precious thing to this little pretty boy. He appears to really love martial arts. Truly interesting! Brother Hua Nan, kill the boy first!¡±

 Chapter 116: One Blade

    Chapter 116: One de

    Miao Yiniang enraged. She coldly stared at Sun Yifei, and angrily said: ¡°Stop!¡±

    Sun Yifei indifferently smiled: ¡°Yo, my little sister, why so angry? Don¡¯t get mad¡­¡­ha ha, it¡¯s very simple. If you wish for the one you love to live, then you only need to agree to big sister¡¯s conditions. He will naturally be able to live. Otherwise¡­¡­¡±

    The light in Sun Yifei¡¯s pupils grew cold. She apathetically said: ¡°He will die!¡±

    Miao Yiniang sucked in a deep breath, then said: ¡°Sun Yifei, this is something between you and me. This has nothing to do with them. Let them go, then I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ¡°Go with me? You mean¡­¡­you agree?¡± Sun Yifei¡¯s eyebrow raised.

    Miao Yiniang said: ¡°Promise or not, what you said doesn¡¯t work. I want to meet your superiors!¡±

    Distain shed within Sun Yifei¡¯s pupils: ¡°There¡¯s no need. Us two can handle this matter.¡±

    Miao Yiniang casually spoke: ¡°Really? Gluttonous Ogre earns one million silver liang every year. Will you be the boss?¡¯

    Sun Yifei was slightly shocked. A color of greed immediately shined in her eyes. Even the man that constantly stayed hidden under the hood slightly raised his head, seeming a little astonished.

    They investigated Miao Yiniang very thoroughly in the past, and they knew Gluttonous Ogre had really good business. However, they never expected it could be this profitable!

    One million silver liang a year¡­¡­even the Vermilion Bird Association couldn¡¯t idly stand by. Sun Yifei and Hua Nan really don¡¯t have the qualifications to negotiate this level of business.

    But¡­¡­on the chance that they can contract the deal, then¡­¡­the benefits would be incalcble!

    They could even promote to silver deacons!

    They could obtain an astonishing amount of resources at that grade.

    The Vermilion Bird Association grades were extremely strict, and clearly separated. The highest level¡­¡­was naturally the Vermilion Bird Association President. The rest of the members split into the gold, silver, bronze, and ck iron grades for Yuan stone distribution.

    Sun Yifei and Hua Nan were both bronze rank stewards. They were considered middle-ranking in the Vermilion Bird Association. They must give enormous contributions to the Vermilion Bird Association if they want to promote to the silver rank. However, that is very difficult.

    Sun Yifei gave her entire portion of the heritage to the Vermilion Bird Association back then, and she was only able to obtain a bronze rank assessment. If she could gather all twelve pieces of the heritage passed down by the Misty Pce, then she could directly promote to the gold rank!

    But that was nearly impossible. Sun Yifei also never dreamed about it.

    But this time, if she could bring back Miao Yiniang¡¯s heritage, and also a year¡¯s worth of profit from the business, then she should break into the silver grade.

    This was simply a heavenly surprise to Sun Yifei and Hua Nan!

    So, in the depths of her heart, she already took this contribution as her own.

    Sun Yifei slightly smiled to Miao Yiniang because of this: ¡°Of course. Your big sister is a person of status in the Vermilion Bird Association. So stop struggling little sister, and don¡¯t have any delusional fantasies. It¡¯s useless! I have spoken honestly with you. My current realm already far surpasses your own. I have already reached the middle of the fourth realm. And Hua Nan¡­¡­his power has already reached the peak of the fifth realm! If he wants to kill you all, it would be as easy as turning his hand!¡±

    Chu Mo used his jade to inspect the two while Sun Yifei spoke. Sun Yifei wasn¡¯t lying. She really was at the middle of the fourth realm, and the man really was a cultivator at the fifth realm¡¯s peak.

    ¡®Today is a hard day to be good!¡¯ Chu Mo thought.

    ÕâÖÖÊ±ºò£¬ËûÖªµÀ£¬ÊÇËûÕ¾³öÀ´µÄÊ±ºòÁË£¬²»È»µÄ»°£¬ÃîÒ»Äï³ýÁË´ðÓ¦ËûÃÇ£¬±ðÎÞÑ¡Ôñ¡£

    Chu Mo knew he must stand up at this time. Otherwise, Miao Yiniang promising them was the only choice.

    Chu Mo took a step forward, and looked to Sun Yifei and the man: ¡°This¡­¡­is Yellow me City!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Sun Yifei coldlyughed: ¡°What about Yellow me City? Do you think you are a prince? Do you have a sect¡¯s protection?¡±

    ¡°You misunderstand.¡± Chu Mo looked at Sun Yifei, and icily spoke: ¡°I want you to know your burial site!¡± Chu Mo nced at Miao Yiniang: ¡°Do you oppose me killing her?¡±

    Miao Yiniang sighed: ¡°Try your best to not kill her¡­¡­no matter what was said, she is still my elder sister.¡±

    Sun Yifei sighed: ¡°Little sister Yiniang, you are forcing us. There¡¯s nothing left to say. Brother Hua Nan, go ahead. First kill the boy, then kill that maiden. As for my little sister¡­¡­leave her! I will make her understand, leaving with us is the path.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡± Hua Nan suddenlyughed wildly. He pulled back his hood, revealing an extremely young face. He wasn¡¯t especially handsome, but he was worth a second look. His eyes were very engaging, and they filled with disdain towards Chu Mo: ¡°A secr worldmoner actually dares be this arrogant? The ignorant are truly fearless! He doesn¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and the earth! Look at my face¡­¡­remember, I am Hua Nan! I¡¯m twenty-seven years old, and I¡¯m at the fifth rank peak!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± A disdainful smile spread across Hua Nan¡¯s face. He started takingrge steps towards Chu Mo

    One step, two steps, three steps¡­¡­.suddenly the gaps between steps increased!

    Hua Nan¡¯s entire body seemed to disappear in the air, very quickly reaching a high degree of speed.

    Chu Mo felt a terrifying amount of power press towards him like arge mountain.

    This young man¡¯s power was far greater than the old man¡¯s that day!

    ¡°Shadowless Step, Chopping Dragon Palm!¡±

    Hua Nan¡¯s ice-cold voice passed through the empty sky.

    Chu Mo faced the direction that Hua Nan was charging from, and inly watched. Then¡­¡­he raised his right arm.

    Hua Nan¡¯s expression showed that this was beneath his dignity!

    Chu Mo was a mantis trying to stop a chariot!

    Even an enormous boulder couldn¡¯t stop his Dragon Chopping Palm, and Chu Mo was actually going to use an arm?

    Hua Nan watched the recklessmoner try to block his palm. The corners of his mouth slightly raised, revealing an ice-cold smile.

    Boom!

    A muffled bang echoed.

    Chu Mo retreated back seven or eight steps. Hisplexion was somewhat pale. The surging Yuan power of a rank five cultivator was indeed formidable. Even though Chu Mo¡¯s body was full of Yuan power this time, he still felt a little overwhelmed.

    But¡­..Hua Nan was miserable!

    He encountered the world¡¯s most abnormal fourth rank cultivator.

    A full body bone refinement!

    Bones like diamond!

    Don¡¯t mention a peak fifth rank iron blood cultivator like him, even a golden stone cultivator would have a tough time harming Chu Mo!

    Hiss!

    A cool breath was forced from Hua Nan¡¯s mouth. His eyes appeared both shocked and furious while staring at Chu Mo. He then desperately flung his right hand.

    ¡°Painful?¡± Chu Mo smiled and asked

    ¡°Little thing, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± Hua Nan roared, and pulled out a sword from behind, stabbing it straight towards Chu Mo.

    ¡°Light Streaming Sword!¡±

    The double edge sword flowed like a ray of light! Causing onlookers to be dazzled!

    Qiang!

    An enormously loud ring sounded. The sword in Hua Nan¡¯s hand snapped.

    ¡°My turn?¡± Chu Mo said. Then he acted at the same time: ¡°One de.¡±

    Soon after, a de light shed across. The sword arm of Hua Nan flopped to the ground. Blood immediately started to drip out of the severed limb.

    Hua Nan was entirely stupefied. He was a thousand man killing cultivator that reached the fifth realm at the age of twenty-seven, and he was a bronze grade of the Vermilion Bird Association. He never suffered such arge defeat his whole life.

    He simply didn¡¯t dare believe his eyes. He must be dreaming!

    At this time, the opponent¡¯s de already pointed towards his brow¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 117: Dove and Hawk

    Chapter 117: Dove and Hawk

    After the experience honed on the grasnds, Chu Mo clearly understood one thing. Releasing the tiger back into the wild will only bring future troubles. He must thoroughly dispose the man in one fell swoop!

    Hua Nan seemed to finallye back to his senses, and furiously roared like mad. His body immediately flew out, and then turned into a flowing stream of light, disappearing from Chu Mo¡¯s line of sight.

    The severed arm still remained on the ground, and a dull trace of blood still lingered in the air.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but softly sigh, then mumble: ¡°The gap in realm still exists. If we were at the same level, then how could you run right before my eyes?¡±

    He nced over at Sun Yifei while mumbling. She was as dumbstruck as a wooden chicken.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Sun Yifei let out an extremely terrified shriek. Then she turned and ran! She advanced in the direction Hua Nan escaped, and fled like mad.

    Cho Mo shook his head. He looked at Miao Yiniang and said: ¡°They both ran.¡±

    Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Chu Yan¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes fell upon Chu Mo, and filled with admiration.

    Chu Mo defeated the old man that came to assassinate him on new year¡¯s night. One could say Chu Mo was lucky. He relied on the opponent¡¯s underestimation of him, but today Chu Mo merely used one sh in a direct fight, cutting off a fifth rank cultivators arm. Luck really couldn¡¯t be used as an excuse now.

    This was power!

    A truly matchless fighting strength!

    This was the crushing pressure of martial skill!

    ¡°Sorry, I have confidence in defeating them, but I don¡¯t have confidence in stopping their escape.¡± Chu Mo regrettably said.

    Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo, but she still stayed silent.

    Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said: ¡°Big sister¡­¡­you¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t finish speaking before Miao Yiniang suddenly pushed into his arms, and tightly held onto him. Chu Mo only sensed a fragrant wind flow up, then it was followed by a soft body in his embrace.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­big sister, are you okay?¡± Chu Mo was distracted a moment, then he softly started to pat Miao Yiniang¡¯s back.

    Miao Yiniang still didn¡¯t speak. She only tightly squeezed onto Chu Mo¡¯s waist.

    Chu Mo undoubtedly had the body of an adult at this time. Miao Yiniang looked a little cute and helpless when she hugged him, and they seemed to match extremely well.

    Miao Yiniang finally loosened up on Chu Mo after a long time. Her face was scarlet colored, and she whispered: ¡°Can we go back?¡±

    Chu Mo new the events today made Miao Yiniang quite upset. She was sold out and plotted against by her sect sister. It was the same as being sold out by her closest friend, and her frame of mind was certainly off.

    He nodded, and silently led the two women back. Chu Mo didn¡¯t bring them to Gluttonous Ogre orv the Fan Household. He was still disguised like another person after all, so he brought them to another house in Yellow me City.

    This was one of the many houses Xu Fufu bought two years ago.

    This area was extremely peaceful. It would be very difficult for most people to find the ce. Moreover, Xu Fufu also dug out an enormous basement in this separate house. He stored enough resources for someone to live for several months.

    ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t go back to Gluttonous Ogre for the time being. They suffered a loss, and won¡¯t rest easily.¡± Chu Mo softly spoke to Miao Yiniang.

    ¡°Then what about our organization?¡± Miao Yiniang clearly understood she shouldn¡¯t appear in public, but she wasn¡¯t ready to drop the power that she just established.

    Chu Mo shook his head: ¡°Nothing is more important than your safety. You also don¡¯t need to worry. Those people are strong, but they won¡¯t dare be too excessive within Yellow me City. After all, this is royal territory! Wait for me to go investigate the Vermilion Bird Association. I will see what kind of influence they hold in Yellow me City. Then we will think of a way to eradicate their power here.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t hide in here forever.¡± Miao Yiniang said in a low voice: ¡°Continuing on like this isn¡¯t a possibility.¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°It won¡¯t be too long. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Chu Mo pulled out a pill from his robes as he spoke. He looked at Miao Yiniang and said: ¡°Big sister, you know there are pills that can increase realms. However, using pills to increase your realm is the greatest corruption.¡±

    Miao Yiniang was slightly startled. She immediately said: ¡°I know. There are pills in this world that can increase a realm directly to the golden stone state. But if you use this method, then the golden stone state is the final resting point. There is practically no way to enter the intent refinement phase without experiencing bone and body refinement.¡±

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°Big sister knows this better than I. Right now I hold a pill in my hands that can increase a realm straight to the golden stone state!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Miao Yiniang waspletely shocked. She didn¡¯t dare believe Chu Mo and said: ¡°How is this possible? The pills that can increase a person¡¯s realm to the golden stone state¡­¡­they exist, but they are incredibly difficult to produce. Even top pill refinement masters in therge sects don¡¯t have a guaranteed sess rate. They only seed once out of every ten tries¡­¡­and that is already considered amazing. How could you possibly¡­¡­have one in your hands?¡±

    Chu Moughed: ¡°Big sister, did you forget about me refining medicine for Xia Jing?¡±

    Miao Yiniang was stupefied for a moment, then she immediately nodded: ¡°You can really refine pills like these?¡±

    Chu Mo raised the pill in his hand: ¡°I guarantee it¡¯s authentic.¡±

    Miao Yiniang breathed slightly anxious. She looked at Chu Mo and said: ¡°Do you know¡­¡­the value of a pill like this?¡±

    Chu Yan stood to the side and enviously looked at Miao Yiniang.

    Chu Mo saw the expressions of the two women, and he wryly smiled: ¡°Have you thoroughly thought it through before? After eating a pill like this, your lifetime path of cultivation¡­¡­wille to an end.¡±

    Miao Yiniang somewhat strangely stared at Chu Mo: ¡°Don¡¯t you know? I will never reach the golden stone realm without this pill.¡±

    Chu Yan softly said from the side: ¡°I¡¯m the same¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Both of you¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo depressingly looked at the two women: ¡°How do you know that? How can you not have any confidence in yourselves?¡±

    Miao Yiniang bitterly smiled: ¡°Who is the the same as you? Can everyone break through the Yuan closure and enter the third realm in half a year? Where are there so many talents in the world? Not to mention I don¡¯t have any resources. Even if I have inexhaustible resources, at best I will reach the golden stone realm in this life.¡±

    Chu Yan said in a low voice: ¡°The golden stone realm¡­¡­I don¡¯t even dare imagine it.¡±

    Miao Yiniang nodded her head: ¡°Yes ah, I also don¡¯t dare imagine. So my young master, if you really hold a top grade pill that can increase a realm to the golden stone state, then I really wish to have it¡­¡­The golden stone realm ah! It¡¯s simply too tempting! I still can¡¯t help but want it, even though I know the value is priceless.

    Chu Yan gulped: ¡°I also¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo speechlessly said: ¡°You all won¡¯t have regret? For instance, when you see the upper skies, won¡¯t you want to fly up higher and take a look?¡±

    Miao Yiniangughed: ¡°There are many birds that can fly in the sky, but a dove can never fly as high as a hawk.¡±

 Chapter 118: Understanding

    Chapter 118: Understanding

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s charming eyes gazed at Chu Mo while she spoke: ¡°This isn¡¯t a problem of what I want, but what is feasible. I am only a dove, but my luck is good. I have met a young eagle. I can fly with him in the skies for a number of days. I am already very fortunate. Chu Yan, aren¡¯t you the same?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I, yes, yes ah.¡± Chu Yan seemed to be in the middle of thinking something, and was a little distracted. She answered in a flurry when she heard Miao Yiniang ask the question.

    Miao Yiniang gave Chu Yan a deep look, then she said to Chu Mo: ¡°Bring it over. My young master, in this life, I am yours!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean mine¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo didn¡¯t know what in the world was going on, but he handed a pill bottle over to Miao Yiniang: ¡°There are three pills all together. Take one every ten days. This will better allow you to adapt to each realm.¡±

    Chu Yan didn¡¯t even blink once at the pill bottle. Her eyes were full of envy.

    Chu Mo looked to Chu Yan and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have bad talent. Do you also wish to take the shortcut?¡±

    Miao Yiniang inly said: ¡°You must clearly understand yourself, then make a decision.¡±

    The already undecided Chu Yan heard these words, and she was slightly startled. She said to Miao Yiniang: ¡°My great young master will certainly break through the void one day. If I wish to follow him, the golden stone realm is obviously not enough.¡±

    Chu Yan looked somewhat amazed at Chu Mo. She was silent for a long time, then quietly said: ¡°That day wille very quickly won¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The thought of Qi Xiaoyu¡¯s absolutely gorgeous face floated up within Chu Mo¡¯s mind, and slightly stung his thoughts.

    Chu Yan thought a moment, then captivatingly smiled: ¡°Noble son, I also want a pill like this. Would you be able to part with one?¡±

    Chu Mo seriously looked at Chu Yan: ¡°You also want the same?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± A dull fog covered over Chu Yan¡¯s pupils. She softly said: ¡°I was only a de before meeting noble son¡­¡­a de in the hand of the princess. I once said that prince Xia Jing is a bad person, but in fact¡­¡­am I a good person myself? I only became a real person after meeting noble son.¡±

    Chu Yan looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Therefore, I will do anything for noble son! Since noble son needs manpower right now, then let me be a de again! I am happy to do so!¡±

    Chu Mo wrinkled his brow while looking at Chu Yan, and somewhat hesitated.

    He received arge amount of medicine from Xia Jing. Apart from the medicine used for the Demon Lord, Chu Mo was able to manufacture about ten pills that can break into the golden stone state. The piece of jade was like an unfathomable pill master. Chu Mo only needed to think of the objective, and the jade would give a precise prescription.

    Generally speaking, Chu Mo only needed to obtain the necessary drug ingredients, then¡­¡­.the jade could theoretically make any pill in the world!

    So Chu Mo wasn¡¯t wrinkling his brow because he didn¡¯t want to part with the pills. He didn¡¯t wish for Chu Yan to forsake her potential future breakthroughs.

    Chu Yan wasn¡¯t the same as Miao Yiniang. Miao Yiniang¡¯s current plight was quite ugly. The opponent already knew her identity. Now after suffering a defeat, the people whoe again will be even stronger! And she can¡¯t keep hiding like this her whole life.

    She must confront those strong enemies someday. Because of this, the best method was to increase her realm to the highest level in as short a time as possible. She can peacefully spend her time after the crisis is over.

    A sixth rank realm that can move unhindered through the secr world was already enough!

    Intent refinement phase cultivators were already considered almighty in this world. They would practically never appear in the secr world.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be human again after so much trouble. Why do you wish to be the de again?¡± Chu Mo wrinkled his brow at Chu Yan.

    Chu Yan captivatingly smiled, like the blooming of flowers: ¡°I am more than willing to be noble son¡¯s de! Moreover, the golden stone realm! A cultivator that can move unhindered through the secr world! Noble son will break through the void one day, and I will still be considered an expert in the secr world! Even the emperor will look highly upon me. If I can live my life in these conditions, then it is worth it!¡±

    Miao Yiniang saw the emotion in Chu Yan¡¯s eyes, and she filled with admiration towards her. She thought: ¡®This little girl is too clever! Break through the void? An almighty like that hasn¡¯t appeared in centuries! To actually cultivate there, and walk towards that position step by step, it is the same as climbing the heavens.¡¯

    Being able to clearly recognize yourself is an extremely difficult thing. Thing thing worthy of praise was being able to understand this at such a young age.

    Miao Yiniang softly spoke to Chu Mo: ¡°Give them to her. In any case, I will have this little sister to apany me. When you leave one day¡­¡­I won¡¯t be so lonely.¡± Miao Yiniang¡¯s heart softly shook when she spoke these words. A voice appeared in the depths of her heart: ¡®Will you really not be lonely?¡¯

    Chu Mo sighed, then said: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He took out another pill bottle, and handed it to Chu Yan as he spoke.

    Miao Yiniang became a little dumbstruck. She mumbled to Chu Mo: ¡°Just how many do you have? A single one of these pills would cause Yellow me City to sink into madness. My young master¡­¡­in this past half year ah¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Yan epted the pill bottle while shaking. Then she earnestly spoke: ¡°Noble son, after one month, I will be the sharpest de at your side!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Back at the Fan household, Chu Mo sat on a chair in his room, restored to his original appearance. His thoughts were still somewhat heavy. He didn¡¯t know if what he did was right or wrong.

    Perhaps Chu Mo had a much broader horizon because his masteres from the Immortal World. It was no exaggeration to say that Chu Mo¡¯s horizons were unmatched by anyone in the world!

    His understandinges from his experiences with the Demon Lord¡­¡­and all the knowledge he learned, it all came from the Immortal World. Chu Mo never believed that the ninth realm was his final resting point since the very beginning.

    Therefore, he also ced this thinking upon the others around him.

    This included Xu 2Fu, Miao Yiniang, and Chu Yan. It even included his grandfather and one-armed uncle.

    Chu Mo always believed they could do the things he could! What he wants should also be what they want!

    But today¡¯s events made Chu Mo aware of a problem. His previous way of thinking¡­¡­was a little naive!

    The innate talents, the horizons, and the mentality of those at his side¡­¡­already determined the heights they will achieve.

    He could speak with them about breaking through theyer of blue sky, to the Spirit World, the Immortal World, and even¡­¡­the Heavens!

    But they would still choose to stay at the lowest human world.

    Because their hearts were here!

    It was also because innate talent determines how high they will climb in the world.

    The most precious thing in the world was never the ¡®unobtainable¡¯ and the ¡®already lost¡¯, but rather cherishing the present!

    The rich and powerful Wang Dafa could see thispletely clearly.

    Miao Yiniang and the others could also see.

    It was just as Miao Yinaing said. ¡®There are many birds that can fly in the sky, but a dove can never fly as high as a hawk!¡¯

    Moreover, doves may not like flying as high as a hawk!

    The scenery is better, but strong winds also blow.

    Chu Mo calmly thought in his room for a whole night. The room was entirely dark, and the first ray of light from early morning illuminated his face. Chu Mo let out a deep breath when the golden light shined on his face.

    His face revealed a relieved smile.

    He thoroughly understood.

 Chapter 119: Enormous Wealth

    Chapter 119: Enormous Wealth

    One-armed uncle brought back astonishing news the next day.

    After the auction house took out their profits, Chu Mo was left with 360,000 gold liang!

    One-armed uncle¡¯s hand trembled when he showed the 360,000 gold liang bank note to Chu Mo!

    This number not only shocked one-armed uncle, it also shocked Chu Mo. He knew the high level Yuan beasts were worth a fortune, but he never thought the fourth rank Red Eye Ice Python would auction for this kind of price.

    This wasn¡¯t simply getting rich overnight, this was money dropping directly from the heavens!

    No wonder those adventure teams risked their lives to hunt Yuan beasts.

    ¡°Young master, hasn¡¯t our money¡­e too quickly and too much?¡± One-armed uncle looked at Chu Mo, and his voice quivered a little: ¡°This much money is almost enough tounch arge scale war!¡±

    ¡°I never thought we would have this much money. But like this¡­¡­won¡¯t our our organization have more than enough money for all kinds of expenses?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    One-armed uncle waspletely excited: ¡°Isn¡¯t it more than enough? In my opinion¡­¡­even if we rapidly expand, it can still be used for ten years! Moreover, this is merely the first batch. ording to the initial estimates of the auction house, everything could auction off for a million gold liang. That¡¯s ten million silver liang!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to rapidly expand. That will easily attract the attention of others. And also¡­¡­will be much harder to control. After all, we don¡¯t have that much suitable manpower.¡± Chu Mo said.

    One-armed uncle nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry young master. I understand.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the middle-aged one-armed uncle, and suddenly said: ¡°One-armed uncle, I want to ask your opinion on something.¡±

    One-armed uncle actually had a well known name. He was called Sui Hongjun, and it was a very intentional name. He was supposedly born into a schrly family, but he really liked martial arts, so he abandoned his culture for the military. But Chu Mo was already ustomed to calling him one-armed uncle. Sui Hongjun had also gotten used to the name.

    [TL: Sui Hongjun¡¯s name means great schr.]

    Sui Hongjun warmly smiled at Chu Mo: ¡°Say whatever you have to say young master.¡±

    The Fan household never had young maids before, or any of those old maidservants. It could be said that Chu Mo was raised by one-armed uncle, so the two were extremely close!

    Otherwise, how could Chu Mo easily let another person manage several hundred thousand gold liang? He held the same trust in one-armed uncle as his own grandfather. Chu Mo considered one-armed uncle as family, even though there was no blood rtion.

    Therefore, Chu Mo came to a decision after thinking some things through. Since he can¡¯t carry them to the highest heavens, then why shouldn¡¯t he help them fly more freely in their skies?¡±

    From the Immortal Sky, to the grasnds, and all the way to Yellow me City¡­¡­Chu Mo wanted topletely remove himself from sect influence that came from on high. There was only one way for this, and that was to be stronger than them!

    Hiding¡­¡­was an escape.

    ¡°One armed uncle, it¡¯s like this. You know my master can manufacture high grade pills. Xia Jing¡¯s ailment was cured by my master.¡± Chu Mo clearly understood after talking with his master. Relying on his own strength was not enough to hold back torrential storms. It was much better to push situations, especially ones that could easily lead him to death, onto a formless, traceless mysterious master.

    Sui Hongru nodded. He looked at the empty right arm, and bitterly smiled: ¡°I know this. But, young master, is there such a medicine that could make my arm grow again?¡±

    Chu Mo bitterly smiled: ¡°This kind of medicine might be possible in the Immortal World, but it can¡¯t be conceived in ours.¡±

    Sui Hongruughed loudly. He already let the matter go a long time ago. People can¡¯t live in the past, so shouldn¡¯t they look forward? Besides, he lived quite well now. He was even happier than his days in the military.

    No matter what, people can only realize their own value, and find something worth living for.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t a way for your arm to regrow, but there is a way to make you increase realms, all the way to the golden stone realm!¡± Chu Mo simply said. Then he watched one-armed uncle¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Ha ha, of course I¡¯ve heard that before. There is legendary medicine in the world¡­¡­.¡± Sui Hongru was speaking, but then he suddenly stared with big eyes. A smile started to spread across his face, and he looked not quite convinced at Chu Mo: ¡°Young master, you¡­¡­what are you trying to say?¡±

    Chu Mo took out a pill bottle, and handed it to Sui Hongru. He smiled and said: ¡°This is thest batch of this kind of medicine. Making more won¡¯t be that easy. I think you can be an expert with just a left arm when you reach the golden stone realm.¡±

    Sui Hongru subconsciously received the pill bottle, then he foolishly stared at Chu Mo. The corners of his mouth sharply pulled up into a smile. His lips slightly moved as if wanting to say something, but nothing came out in the end.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to find a martial skill that let¡¯s you use your left arm to the fullest, but don¡¯t worry uncle.¡± Chu Mo seriously spoke: ¡°Once there is a chance, I will certainly find you a martial skill suited for the left arm!¡±

    ¡°Young¡­¡­young master?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Inside this bottle, is it really¡­¡­godly medicine able to promote me to the golden stone realm?¡±

    ¡°What godly medicine? It¡¯s merely medicinebined from pieces of refined bone, congealed blood, and transformed metals. That¡¯s it.¡± Chu Mo simply said.

    Sui Hongru held the medicine bottle like it was a baby, then looked at Chu Mo like he was a freak: ¡°How can you say it so simply? Don¡¯t you know Da Xia has only a few golden stone experts? Don¡¯t you know that this medicine bottle can¡¯t be bought with millions of golden liang!¡±

    As he spoke, an expression of struggle appeared on Sui Hongru¡¯s face. Then he said: ¡°Young master¡­¡­I can¡¯t have this bottle!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Mo looked confused.

    ¡°Your grandfather still hasn¡¯t taken one.¡± Sui Hongru softly said: ¡°Your grandfather needs it more than myself.¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°I have arranged something else for my grandfather. This is for you. So long as you don¡¯t despise using it uncle, losing the potential to rise.¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Suo Hongru gazed with big eyes at Chu Mo: ¡°Despise using it? Is there someone the world that despises these things?¡±

    ¡°Well, after using this medicine, you cannot enter the intent refinement phase.¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°My young master¡­¡­is this really the way you think? Without even mentioning the secr world, how many people in therge sects dare say they will enter the intent refinement phase?¡± Sui Hongru looked in disbelief at Chu Mo: ¡°You think too much!¡±

    Chu Mo wryly smiled. In fact, he already thought things through.

    Chu Mo started to have extremely busy days after this period of time¡­¡­

 Chapter 120: Hidden Kings

    Chapter 120: Hidden Kings

    Chu Mo was busy discussing with Xu Fufu how to manage the organization he established, opening up the other branches of Gluttonous Ogre with Liu Mei¡¯er, and following up with Xia Jing on the medicine that needed refining. He also had to guard against a retaliation from the Vermilion Bird Association, which coulde at any time.

    His organization¡¯s true manager was Miao Yiniang. She already took a pill, and her body¡¯s strength was quickly making breakthroughs, increasing by arge amount practically every day.

    Miao Yiniang stayed hidden in the basement of that separate house. She was waiting to break into the golden stone realm and stabilize, and then she woulde out. Chu Yan also stayed by Miao Yiniang¡¯s side the whole time. Her rate of progress was even faster than Miao Yiniang¡¯s.

    Chu Mo only secretly came out a few times within the following month, and he was careful not to be seen each time.

    Liu Mei¡¯er worked with great passion at Gluttonous Ogre. This educated and clever girl finally found her life¡¯s greatest joy. Because of this, shepleted whatever project Chu Mo suggested in the shortest amount of time.

    Chu Mo really admired this woman¡¯s level of talent. As a result, Gluttonous Ogre opened up branches in the Qing province as well as some otherrge cities.

    Xia Jing continued gathering ingredients on his end. He even ced his sights on all of Da Xia!

    The drug prices of the entire country practically doubled during this period of time. Many drug suppliers were extremely happy, but therge drug store owners started to cry bitter tears.

    They were happy at first, because they sold several drug ingredients that were stored up over the years. They wanted to sell everything, and it was a lot of money. But slowly¡­..they discovered there weren¡¯t enough drug ingredients left to use! When it came time to buy again from the suppliers¡­¡­they discovered toote. The prices had already risen to an unbuyable level!

    Either¡­¡­don¡¯t buy, or pay the higher price!

    The suppliers can easily go to the Prince Mansion for the same price.

    ¡­¡­

    And now Xia Jing had another crime against the people¡­¡­monopolizing the drug ingredients!

    This was just another drop in the ocean as far as Xia Jing was concerned. Another bad name didn¡¯t have any effect. He ate and drank merrily, because this was a joyous asion. His spirit had never been better.

    These things weren¡¯t too big a problem for Chu Mo. There was a person to manage almost everything, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about much.

    There was only one thing he really needed to worry about, the Vermilion Bird Association!

    Chu Mo used the intelligence organization, as well as a few other channels, to learn more about the Vermilion Bird Association in this short period of time. He found out several pieces of shocking information.

    Especially today while in the Prince Mansion, he came to know one piece of information which caused his heart to sink.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird Association? How are you entangled with them little Chu?¡± Xia Jing seemed very astonished when he heard those three words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a dispute with them. I only heard they are a veryrge power. I¡¯m just asking.¡± Chu Mo casually spoke.

    ¡°You musn¡¯t provoke them, and stay as far away as possible.¡± Xia Jing wrinkled his brow and spoke in a low voice: ¡°In our world, the top level sects rule high above the masses. Royal authority only controls the secr world. The Vermilion Bird Association, Azure Dragon Court, ck Tortoise Pce, and the White Tiger Temple make up four of the six biggest powers on the four continents. They are the spokesmen for the top grade sects in the secr world! Their organizations are extremelyplicated!¡±

    Xia Jing recollected: ¡°I once met the court ruler for the Azure Dragon Court many years ago. He was an Immortal Sky elder! Their rank system is extremely strict. There isn¡¯t much difference between their ranks and the secr world regimes. The court ruler is the diamond rank. Below are the gold rank elders, silver rank deacons, bronze rank stewards, and finally ck iron rank at the lowest.¡±

    Chu Mo asked while somewhat confused: ¡°The toprge sects can already rule over everything themselves. Why do they need to establish such a power?¡±

    Xia Jing bitterlyughed: ¡°Therge sects have too many rules, and im to be righteous. They have a clean and pure name, not dirtying the secr world¡­¡­ Several years ago, the toprge sects supported the royal powers in exchange for arge amount of resources. The royal powers of the secr world aren¡¯t pushovers, and aren¡¯t that easy to pinch. Besides, the secr world power only gives them a limited amount of benefit.¡±

    Xia Jing sighed: ¡°Human greed, is it only in the secr world? Those old sect elders actually have thergest appetites! When they aren¡¯t satisfied with the resources that the royal powers provide¡­¡­the Azure Dragon Court, Vermilion Bird Association, ck Tortoise Pce, and White Tiger Temple appear. Of course, the people that appear never admit membership to the organizations.

    ¡°So these powers were actually set up by therge sects¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo finally understood why Hua Nan and Sun Yifei were so arrogant that day. They basicallycked any fear. Suchrge powers were actually supporting behind them.

    ¡°It¡¯s not merely therge sects. Some of the middle and smaller sects need resources as well. They don¡¯t even have a way to obtain benefits from the secr world royalty, so they entered into the four organizations one by one. They use the organizations to obtain arge amount of resources and expand themselves.¡± Xia Jing sighed: ¡°If the royalty is the ruler of the secr world, then the four organizations are the secret kings! Several of therge businesses actually contain the organizations¡¯ members.¡±

    ¡°Yes ah, the royal families have no way to root them out if they are supported by the sects.¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°Root them out? Ha ha, it¡¯s good if they simply don¡¯t revolt. First, they don¡¯t care about the secr world power. Second, the two sides havee to a tacit understanding.¡± Xia Jing somewhat tiredly spoke: ¡°Mutual non-interference.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the Azure Dragon Court holds the same power within the Azure Dragon¡¯s continent as the royal families hold within the secr world?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    Xia Jing nodded: ¡°It could be understood that way.¡±

    ¡°Then, if people from the Vermilion Bird Association came over and acted recklessly with the Azure Dragon continent, then would the Azure Dragon Court be involved?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    Xia Jing raised his head and took a long look a Chu Mo. This crafty old prince already guessed a long time ago, Chu Mo was certainly involved in some conflict with the Vermilion Bird Association.

    He seriously warned Chu Mo: ¡°The Vermilion Bird Association members would most certainly be stepping out of bounds, but the Azure Dragon Court may not necessarily act recklessly within the Vermilion Bird continent. There is a silent agreement between the two.¡±

    Chu Mo nodded, showing he understood. Chu Mo took his leave from the Prince Mansion soon after. His thoughts were somewhat heavy on the road home.

    Xia Jing¡¯s words were a clear warning to Chu Mo. The Azure Dragon Court will likely turn a blind eye if the Vermilion Bird Association attacks Chu Mo in Yellow me City.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡­.I can only wait until my enemy seeks revenge?¡± Chu Mo slightly closed his eyes and mumbled: ¡°My current power is still very weak. I¡¯m still not strong enough to fight with these huge monsters. Waiting for death to knock on my door is clearly unwise, so I need to think of a way to settle this once and for all.¡±

    Chu Mo suddenly thought of Wang Dafa.

    That rich and powerful person who acted like an upstart. The one who casually sent Chu Mo a bronze cauldron worth three hundred silver liang.

    ¡°I should go pay him a visit.¡± Chu Mo¡¯s eyes twinkled as he thought.

 Chapter 121: Azure Dragon Court Elder

    Chapter 121: Azure Dragon Court Elder

    An hourter, Chu Mo was changed into his appearance from auction house, and swaggering into the most prosperous area of Yellow me City

    The people that lived here were the richest of Yellow me City, and even the richest of Da Xia!

    Wang Dafa¡¯s mansion was here, and it spread over a wide area. The square footage was actually no less than the Prince Mansion.

    The name was also quite interesting. It was two antique style words, King Mansion!

    [TL: Wang is amon name in Chinese, and it means king, so he actually named the mansion after his surname. Wang Dafa¡¯s name literally trantes to something like King Big Moneymaker.]

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw the two words. He thought this high-profile businessman was indeed clever.

    Normally giving a mansion this name would not only invite criticism, but it would also stir up some trouble. However, Wang Dafa¡¯s King Mansion had already existed for several decades, and he never had any trouble. Just this point alone can showcase the power of Wang Dafa.

    Chu Mo was unsurprisingly stopped by the guards. He was quite tall after changing appearances, and held a dignified appearance, making people not underestimate him. The guards very politely asked who Chu Mo was seeking.

    ¡°Please report to your master. Tell mister Wang that a friend from before hase to pay a visit.¡± Chu Mo politely said.

    ¡°Mister Wang?¡± The gate guard¡¯s mouth subconsciously twitched. This was probably the first time he heard his master called Mister Wang. However, Chu Mo saying the words friend made the guard act politely. He made Chu Mo wait a little bit while he passed the news inside.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo could hear the heartyughter of Wang Dafa after a short period of time. It came from the courtyard, before the man even appeared.

    ¡°My good old little brother, you really are good ah, unexpectedly visiting your big brother after a month. You should know, your big brother has been waiting several days for you at home!¡± A plump dark-tanned man with thick eyebrows and big eyes walked outside, and he warmly weed Chu Mo.

    He had an expression ofplete familiarity upon seeing Chu Mo, and he enthusiastically started to talk: ¡°My little brother, you look a lot like me, simply handsome! Ha ha,e quicke quick. I just gave orders to the cook. He¡¯s quickly preparing good wine and dishes. I wish to drink several cups with my brother!¡±

    He brought Chu Mo straight into the King Mansion drawing room room as he spoke.

    Wang Dafa sent everyone else away after they entered the drawing room. He then stood for a moment and gazed out the window before finally turning around. He looked at Chu Mo and lightly said: ¡°Little brother, did you encounter any danger that day?¡±

    Chu Mo was slightly stunned. Part of the reason he came today was to seek information, but the greater reason was to thank Wang Dafa and be friends. He never thought Wang Dafa would give him such a pleasant surprise upon first meeting.

    In a sense, they were strangers deep in conversation, but Chu Mo didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit awkward!

    It was actually very pleasant!

    Chu Mo looked up at Wang Dafa and said: ¡°How does older brother know?¡±

    Wang Dafa sighed: ¡°Brother, I felt regret after I gave you the bronze cauldron.¡±

    Chu Mo was slightly stunned while looking at Wang Dafa

    Wang Dafa said: ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t care about the silver. Several thousand silver liang is nothing to me. I can casually give several thousand silver liang to people I like.¡±

    ¡°Yes brother?¡± Chu Mo looked at Wang Dafa.

    Wang Dafa sighed: ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the bronze cauldron that day. Who cares that it came from the Vermilion Bird continent. I wouldn¡¯t even care if it came from the ck Tortoise or White Tiger continent. But Iter discovered that thing came from the once glorious Misty Pce!¡±

    Wang Dafa held a bitter expression: ¡°I felt regret at that time. Although we areplete strangers, I still look favorably upon you, and don¡¯t wish you harm! Several Vermilion Bird continent sectsbined to tear down the Misty Pce back in the day. It was said that twelve disciples from the Misty Pce escaped, and those twelve disciples all carry terrifying treasures.¡±

    Wang Dafa sighed: ¡°The most important is the heritage that was split up amongst the twelve disciples! Each one received a portion. Whoever finds all twelve can control theplete Misty Pce heritage.¡±

    Chu Mo said to Wang Dafa: ¡°How does older brother know this?¡±

    Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Don¡¯t you know as well little brother?¡±

    ¡°I know something¡­¡­I was pursued for no good reason, and almost lost my life.¡± Chu Mo said with a sigh.

    Wang Dafa smiled and said: ¡°All right, I heard that two people nned to use a Misty Pce treasure to draw out a disciple. One had their arm cut off and was badly injured. The other disappeared without a trace. I never imagined, I inadvertently made friends with such an amazing little brother.¡±

    Chu Mo looked into Wang Dafa¡¯s pair of shrewd eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile.

    Who said this guy was an upstart hillbilly? Come out, I swear that I won¡¯t beat you to death!

    Where was the crude upstart? Clearly he was a clever businessman!

    Furthermore, his knowledge ranges from the sects down to the regr world. He was an unimaginable businessman!

    ¡°Yes ah, I really did do that. They followed me after I left¡­..¡± Chu Mo shook his head and bitterly spoke: ¡°However, I never heard the three words Vermilion Bird Association before this. And I¡¯ve certainly never heard about the Misty Pce!¡±

    ¡°Is Miao Yiniang still doing well?¡± Wang Dafa suddenly asked.

    Chu Mo¡¯s pupils flickered at Wang Dafa.

    Wang Dafaughed and said: ¡°I¡¯m not very close to Miao Yiniang, but we are acquainted. Her reaction that day was a dead giveaway! Even outsiders could see, not to mention the person staring at her the whole time. She had a special sentiment for the bronze cauldron. Such a clever person, how could she in the crucial moment¡­¡­.women!¡±

    Wang Dafa sighed and said: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much little brother. The reason I know all this is purely idental. You see, I¡­¡­am an Azure Dragon Court Elder! I have a gold rank status in the Azure Dragon Court! So knowing this kind of information is normal.¡±

    ¡°What? You are an Azure Dragon Court Elder?¡± Chu Mo was honestly quite surprised.

    Chu Mo guessed that Wang Dafa likely belonged to arge power, but Chu Mo never thought he was an Azure Dragon Court Elder.

    Wang Dafaughed: ¡°Looks like my little brother has been doing his homework over the past several days. The Azure Dragon Court entrusted me to buy several Red Dragon Ice Python pieces on that day of the auction. I happened to see the bronze cauldron, and I really did intend to bring it back. However, you called me Mister, and I was touched, so I gave it to you. Ordinarily the matter would stop here.¡±

    Wang Dafa said to Chu Mo: ¡°My little brother you¡¯vee for a visit, so your big brother will treat you well, and regard you as a good friend! But who could have thought the bronze cauldron was bait from those Vermilion Bird Association sons of bitches! And they suspect Miao Yiniang is one of the twelve disciples from the Misty Pce. Ibined all the pieces of information, and I feel that I likely endangered you. I can finally rx after seeing you today. Your old brother won¡¯t ask who you really are. Let us have plenty to drink! But after these drinks, let us no longer be rted.¡±

 Chapter 122: Dilemma

    Chapter 122: Dilemma

    Chu Mo slightly squinted while looking at Wang Dafa. Heughed and walked over: ¡°Older brother, in my eyes, we don¡¯t need to drink the wine. We are just acquaintances. Older brother gave me a bronze cauldron, so I had to show thanks as a younger brother.¡±

    Chu Mo pulled out a porcin bottle from his robes as he spoke: ¡°I see older brother doesn¡¯t have any illnesses, but you work too hard every day, and often have a splitting headache. When it happens, I¡¯m afraid it gets quite bad. The heat and swelling can be difficult to bear, so you must drip ice water on the forehead, and finally relieve swelling.¡±

    A cold trace of light suddenly shed within Wang Dafa¡¯s pupils, vanishing away the smile. He looked Chu Mo up and down: ¡°You investigated me?¡±

    Chu Moughed and waved his hand: ¡°I mean no harm old brother. What¡¯s the harm in investigating? You don¡¯t need to worry. You spoke so much just now, but there is one thing you didn¡¯t say.¡±

    Chu Moughed and said: ¡°Ha ha, older brother could find out Miao Yiniang¡¯s identity from the bronze cauldron. Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t guessed who I am? Seeing how quickly you wish to part ways, I¡¯m afraid my identity is the reason right?¡±

    Wang Dafa stared at Chu Mo, and his eyes gradually revealed a trace of admiration. He finally sat down and bitterly said: ¡°I never thought a teenager could easily disguise as a man in his twenties. And not the slightest w is showing. You¡¯re right, I inferred! However, I would have never taken the initiative and ask if you didn¡¯t admit first. There are some things I really don¡¯t wish to mix with. I really am an Azure Dragon Court Elder, but I am also a businessman.¡±

    ¡°You know who I am older brother, so you know how amazing my medicine is right?¡± Chu Mo sighed to himself. His rtion with Miao Yiniang wasn¡¯t exactly public, but it appeared to be investigatable in the end.

    One could see the importance of intelligence information just from this alone. The Azure Dragon Court¡­¡­.was a huge monster in the Azure Dragon continent. When it came to intelligence gathering, they were an unparalleled force!

    The organization that Chu Mo and Xu Fufu establish was extremely weak inparison.

    But Chu Mo wasn¡¯t worried. He had patience!

    One day his power would mature.

    Chu Mo calmly admitted his identity to Wang Dafa because he had other ns!

    Chu Mo viewed this Azure Dragon gold rank elder as someone he could work with!

    Wang Dafa nodded and looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Little brother¡¯s ability to refine medicine has already spread around the circles. Right now no one is seeking you to refine medicine because a few things aren¡¯t quite clear. But soon, probably very soon, people will be seeking little brother¡¯s house, ande asking for medicine.¡±

    ¡°That depends on my master¡¯s mood, and their sincerity.¡± Chu Mo inly said.

    A tiny ray of light flickered in Wang Dafa¡¯s eyes, and his heart shivered. The master that can produce such a disciple in six months, how could hee from an easy generation? This was precisely the reason Wang Dafa wished to distance himself.

    Wang Dafa was an Azure Dragon Court gold rank elder, and had a vast amount of intelligence at his fingertips.

    The Vermilion Bird Association constantly searched within Yellow me City for one of the twelve Misty Pce disciples. Wang Dafa already caught wind of this a long time ago.

    He also knew the Vermilion Bird Association had their sights on Miao Yiniang for a long time.

    However, Wang Dafa never thought the bronze cauldron was bait from the Vermilion Bird Association. He was extremely angered when he came home and found out the truth.

    Because he identally got involved!

    The Vermilion Bird Association members naturally knew his status, so they couldn¡¯t run over and bring trouble to Wang Dafa. However, Wang Dafa still felt unpleasant.

    Wang Dafa thought to himself: ¡®A person easily called me mister, and I easily favored him. How can you seek trouble with me Vermilion Bird Association?¡¯

    So Wang Dafa immediately started to investigate the matter. He didn¡¯t know before investigating, but with one look, he was chilled to the bone!

    Because he suddenly discovered the youth next to Miao Yiniang. All the evidence he gathered pointed to one person!

    It was Chu Mo! The one causing a stir in Yellow me City!

    This youth provoked catastrophe only half a year ago. He offended prince Xia Jing, and was madly pursued. He fled Yellow me City and vanished. He appeared once again after six months, but with the attitude of a king. First he mightily smashed Xia Jing¡¯s Prince Mansion, and then Xia Jing weed him inside, like not a goddamn thing happened.

    Then came the news of Xia Jing recklessly buying all the drug ingredients¡­¡­

    All this informationbined led to an astonishing conclusion. After half a year, this youth named Chu Mo possessed ability beyond imagination.

    ording to a man like Wang Dafa, there was only one person who could make Chu Mo possess this much ability. That was a hermit!

    Yes, not a sect, but a hermit!

    The sects could never raise this kind of disciple. Even if Chu Mo was a world ending talent, he could never enter a sect, and then leave his master half a yearter. The more talented a disciple, the more they had to stay with master, and receive all kinds of training. The most crucial point of training¡­¡­was to build sect loyalty!

    How much loyalty would he have to the sect after leaving half a yearter?

    Not to mention, the top sects aren¡¯tcking in talent at all. Chu Mo could never squeeze out everyone else¡¯s resources as soon as he entered the sect, no matter how talented he was. If he acted that way, then he wouldn¡¯tst a month!

    So, there could only be the hermit. Only a hermit could raise such a disciple, then release him into the world to gain experience after such a short period of time.

    So-called hermits possess tremendous power, but they don¡¯t belong to any sect!

    There weren¡¯t many of these people in the four continents, but Wang Dafa knew of at least ten!

    Practically every hermit was an unprovokable existence.

    First of all, they had nearly unmatched military strength. Every hermit possessed terrifying power beyond what a normal person could imagine. In fact, practically all the hermits were alone in the world, without any cares.

    This kind of person¡­¡­was the most terrifying!

    Because not only were they powerful, but they don¡¯t care about anything!

    Provoking a hermit was really the same as seeking death.

    Because of this, Wang Dafa immediately broke into a cold sweat after deducing the youth at the auction house was Chu Mo indisguise.

    He was an Azure Dragon Court gold rank elder, holding a high position. However, he would still hold an outside elder status if he resided in a sect. This made Wang Dafa understand even more so than others.

    Hermits cannot be provoked!

    Hermit disciples¡­¡­naturally can¡¯t be provoked either!

    Now it was clear. The Vermilion Bird Association members wanted to capture Miao Yiniang. Chu Mo certainly wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye as Miao Yiniang¡¯s best friend in Yellow me City.

    Later on, an intense conflict would likely ur!

    This would happen sooner orter in Wang Dafa¡¯s opinion.

    The Vermilion Bird Association members certainly didn¡¯t know the youth was Chu Mo. Wang Dafa wasn¡¯t looking down upon them. Not even the royalty had better intelligence collection than him in Yellow me City!

    Wang Dafa didn¡¯t wish to enter the whirlpool, and he certainly didn¡¯t wish to provoke a hermit!

    Only now this guy didn¡¯t leave him any way out. With no room to negotiate, Chu Mo ced everything that should and shouldn¡¯t be said onto the table.

    ¡®Why are you telling so much to an outsider like me?¡¯

    This was Wang Dafa¡¯s dilemma.

 Chapter 123: One Promise

    Chapter 123: One Promise

    If going by just the Azure Dragon Court elder status, Wang Dafa really wanted topletely cut himself away from Chu Mo¡¯s affairs. The Azure Dragon Court didn¡¯t wish to get involved, and each person would go their separate ways. However, he couldn¡¯t act this way when looking at the situation as a businessman. Other people might look down upon an ordinary General¡¯s grandson, but Wang Dafa knew the ins and outs of Chu Mo¡¯s background, and he didn¡¯t dare look down upon Chu Mo.

    And now there was one more reason to not be enemies with Chu Mo, pills!

    Wang Dafa¡¯s headache red up once or twice a month, and he felt as if he wanted to die each time. Wang Dafa even thought to end his own life several times!

    No one knew the feeling of that kind of migraine, and apart from himself¡­¡­no one knew of its existence. Even the way Wang Dafa acted like a rich upstart over the past several years, it wasn¡¯t merely to conceal his true identity. But even more so¡­¡­his actions were a way to relieve the stress!

    He was relieving the type of pain that warped his spirit!

    He was afraid that he would die sooner if he lived life like a normal person.

    It actually didn¡¯t matter whether or not the youth with terrifying medical skill saw Wang Dafa¡¯s illness at a nce, or if the youth¡¯s mysterious and powerful master secretly watched him, thereby discovering his illness.

    The most important thing was this. Xia Jing¡¯s incurable illness was already beginning to recover!

    This was what tempted Wang Dafa the most.

    Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo, and his eyes filled with an extremelyplicated glow.

    Chu Mo calmly watched Wang Dafa. The emotion in his eyes was extremely clear, cold, and raw, like the water flowing from an Autumn mountain spring. The bottom could easily be seen with one nce, but men didn¡¯t dare lightly step in.

    Wang Dafa smacked his head and suddenlyughed: ¡°My chef, he came from the royal kitchen. He has several specialty dishes that received the emperor¡¯s praise. Little brother, do you really not want a taste?¡±

    Chu Mo alsoughed at this time, and nodded: ¡°Good!¡±

    The two ate the meal happily.

    Wang Dafa appeared to have mulled things over. He put aside his so-called reservations, and the two chatted like old friends. Wang Dafa even exined several things about the Azure Dragon Court to Chu Mo. Perhaps intentionally or unintentionally, he also spoke about the Vermilion Bird Association.

    Chu Mo also intentionally and unintentionally gave away some information about his master, as well as the small mountain that he cultivated on.

    People really needed experiences to mature. No one was naturally cunning, and no one was born a hypocrite.

    The fourteen year old youth really wanted to always be able to maintain a child¡¯s innocence. He really wanted to continue being passionate, but this was impossible.

    Because this world does not belong to anyone.

    Even the Demon Lord was so powerful that he was without equal in the world, but didn¡¯t he still abide by this world¡¯s rules? Otherwise, he would directly take all the drug ingredients from the Immortal Sky and the otherrge sects.

    If they didn¡¯t give the drug ingredients up, then he could extinguish them all!

    Wouldn¡¯t it be much easier?

    Ultimately, everyone was human, and not demons!

    Even if everything was calcted, even if there was selfishness, there was still humanity in the end.

    The Demon Lord never spoke with Chu Mo about the Spirit and Immortal World cultivation methods, but Chu Mo had a feeling. Maintaining a degree of purity was a very important thing!

    Wang Dafa could hold his alcohol. He had several cups with Chu Mo, but he appeared pretty much sober. He was only a little intoxicated.

    Chu Mo was young and hot-blooded. His physique was also a much higher quality than the majority of people in the world, so he could also drink quite a bit. There was practically no major effect.

    The two drank and ate their fill soon after. Chu Mo gave a bottle of Medicine to Wang Dafa before he departed: ¡°Older brother, take a pill every three days if you trust me. There are ten pills in total. So after one month, your headaches will be healed.¡±

    Chu Mo repeatedly researched his jade¡¯s ability to refine methods over this short period of time. In the end, he discovered it to be the work of thatrge green stone. It is able to absorb arge amount of drug ingredients, and because of this, he only needed to meditate on the medicine¡¯s application while in the jade space. Then the majority of medicine would quickly appear.

    Take Wang Dafa¡¯s ailment for instance. This was practically no problem for Chu Mo.

    Wang Dafa looked at the pill bottle before him, and his eyes shed with aplicated color. He raised his head and said to Chu Mo: ¡°Does little brother trusts me just like that?¡±

    ¡°I should say, older brother just needs to trust me.¡± Chu Mo somewhat shylyughed: ¡°These ten pills are aplete cure. Taking one less than the full amount won¡¯t have any effect on your illness. So¡­¡­.if you don¡¯t trust me, then test one out, ha ha¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t continue on speaking, but Wang Dafa spoke a little angrily: ¡°Who does little brother take me for? Would I do such a thing? Other people couldn¡¯t buy little brother¡¯s medicine for ten thousand jin. How could I be suspicious?¡± Yet he secretly cursed: ¡®Little bastard, why are youughing so shy? Don¡¯t you know that you are striking an adult¡¯s face? You actually see right through my thoughts. It¡¯spletely shameless!¡¯

    [TL: One jin = 10 liang. Wang Dafa doesn¡¯t specify gold or silver jin.]

    It¡¯s hard to say which one was truly shameless. Wang Dafa already thought to find a few doctors that he knew quite well. He would have them research the medicine, and find out if Chu Mo wished to harm him. In the inner depths of his heart, he still didn¡¯tpletely trust Chu Mo.

    As a result, Chu Mo¡¯s words ced him into another corner. At the same time, he also somewhatmented: ¡®Is this really a fourteen year old?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m just being cautious. You will clearly see results after taking one pill older brother.¡± Chu Mo said: ¡°I am always this good to friends.¡±

    Wang Dafa deeply sucked in a breath, and then he said: ¡°Good, since little brother has already spoken to here, then I will give you a promise! Yellow me City¡­¡­and even all of Da Xia is not the territory of the Vermilion Bird Association! The Azure Dragon Court won¡¯t turn a blind eye if they be too excessive.¡±

    At this point in time, Wang Dafa¡¯s aura of an Azure Dragon Court Elder finally released.

    The words of great men hold enormous weight, and they must keep their promises. Ordinarily, people only destroyed these kinds of promises when absolutely necessary. This was even more so for those in higher positions.

    Chu Mo faced Wang Dafa and bowed: ¡°Older brother is righteous! I must thank you in advance!¡±

    Wang Dafa waved his hand, and said in a low voice: ¡°The Azure Dragon Court can demand them to not be too excessive, but a few secret methods are unable to avoid.¡±

    Chu Mo thought of Miao Yiniang and Chu Yan¡¯s current realms. Heughed and said: ¡°This is no harm. The Azure Dragon Court would never send out an Understanding Intent realm expert right?¡±

    Wang Dafa shook his head in shock: ¡°Not possible. Do you think Understanding Intent experts are that easy to call out?¡±

    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head: ¡°That¡¯s good! Older brother, I must depart!

    Chu Mo was very happy. The trip to visit Wang Dafa far exceeded his expectations. But he reckoned Wang Dafa¡­¡­was not nearly as happy.

 Chapter 124: Not The Same Pill

    Chapter 124: Not The Same Pill

    Wang Dafa watched the figure of Chu Mo depart. He couldn¡¯t help but deeply ponder, and finally mumbled after a long time: ¡°What did the boy¡¯sst words mean? Don¡¯t tell me, he can deal with anyone below the understanding intent realm? How is that possible? Maybe if the emperor acted, but would the royal family even intervene here?¡±

    Wang Dafa uncertainly shook his head. His eyes filled with confusion, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse soon after: ¡°You little thing. If you really are so powerful, then why do you need my help? Maybeter I should recruit you into the Azure Dragon Court!¡±

    Wang Dafa muttered, wagged his head, and returned to his room. He looked at the pill bottle on the table, and his eyes flickered with light: ¡°This boy, he actually is quite lovable.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Chu Mo felt that no one was watching him after leaving the King Mansion. He moved straight through a small alley towards that separate house.

    He already hadn¡¯t seen Miao Yiniang and Chu Yan for several days. He didn¡¯t know what the two girls¡¯ realms had reached. ording to the effects of the pills, Chu Mo estimated Miao Yiniang and Chu Yan already entered the golden stone realm.

    The ingredients for these pills were quite expensive. Chu Mo might not even have enough money if relying solely on his own wealth. Especially one of the ingredients, it already entered into the category of top grade Yuan medicines. He was able to sessfully refine ten pills because of this top grade Yuan medicine. However, no matter how miraculous therge green stone was, it could not produce the pills out of thin air.

    Therefore, Chu Mo trusted the two girls very much.

    Chu Mo arrived at the separate household after seven or eight turns, and quietly slipped inside. He found the mechanism and entered into the cer

    The two girls heard the activity, and they both took precautions. The finally rxed a breath after seeing Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t even have to use the jade to inspect them when he entered. The temperaments of the two girls were clearly not the same.

    Especially Chu Yan, she was already a stunning girl originally, but she always felt inferior in the core of her bones because of her environment growing up. Outsiders may not necessarily see this feeling, but those close to Chu Yan could clearly sense herck of confidence.

    But over the past month, theck of self-confidence quickly soared away. Now Chu Yan appeared extremely happy, and her face brimmed with a self-confident smile.

    At the same time, her temperament became extremely noble!

    It resided and stirred in the body, but several things weren¡¯t exactly natural. Her self-confidence and temperament seemed to be not innately acquired.

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s change wasn¡¯t as obvious at first sight. She had a charming and enchanting figure, and she honestly grew up to be extremely pretty. It was to the extent that when people first saw Miao Yiniang, they wouldn¡¯t notice her other changes. Her face was enough to make people¡¯s eyes linger for a long time.

    But Chu Mo still felt the change in Miao Yiniang. There was also an extreme degree of self-confidence!

    The two women both carried joyful expressions when they saw Chu Mo: ¡°Noble son!¡±

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    The two yelled in unison, then started giggling.

    Chu Mo looked at the two: ¡°How is it?¡±

    Miao Yiniang spread her two arms wide. She turned her enchanting body in a circle, and the skirt of her garment danced in the air. She looked at Chu Mo: ¡°See for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful!¡± Chu Mo praised.

    ¡°Who said you could look at that?¡± Miao Yiniang gave a haughty look, then angrily said: ¡°I was telling you to look at what changed!¡±

    ¡°Even more beautiful!¡± Chu Mo spoke with his inner feelings.

    ¡°Not proper!¡± Miao Yiniang was secretly happy inside, yet she couldn¡¯t help but speak with cute angry eyes: ¡°Isn¡¯t little sister Chu Yan even more beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, also beautiful.¡± Chu Mo smiled.

    Chu Yan bashfully lowered her head, and her two cheeks were glowing. She then raised her head and looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Noble son, I already entered the golden stone realm! Sister Miao Yiniang and I both entered into this realm. Big sister Yiniang said that noble son¡¯s pills are even more amazing than the legends!

    ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Mo was a little shocked. He didn¡¯t know anything about the legendary pills that could make a person enter the golden stone state, so he didn¡¯t know the miraculous nature of the pills he grabbed out. He somewhat uncertainly stared at Miao Yiniang.

    Miao Yiniang nodded and said: ¡°Right, the Misty Pce once had a pill refining master, and he could refine the pills that step into the golden stone realm. He raised several golden stone realm disciples, and they became the backbone power of the sect, carrying out all kinds of missions.¡±

    Chu Mo nodded, and felt that this was somethingrge sects probably did. He also thought the disciples were certainly happy to have an opportunity to scale the heavens in one step.

    ¡°However, those people didn¡¯t have stable realms after taking the pills. It was very likely for their realms to fall after stepping into the golden stone realm. The most serious would fall all the way back down to the fourth rank iron bone realm!¡± Miao Yiniang said: ¡°The Misty Pce was a first-rate sect of the Vermilion Bird continent back then. If four or five people could seed out of ten, then that already would be considered good. This rate of sess also made the the other sects incredibly envious.¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s eyes shed. He looked at Miao Yiniang, and slightly wrinkled his brow: ¡°Big sister, before you took those pills¡­¡­you knew there wasn¡¯t a hundred percent chance of sess? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Miao Yiniang smiled: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it sessful?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo didn¡¯t know what in the world was going on.

    Miao Yiniang softly said: ¡°My young master, you mustn¡¯t feel responsible. You must clearly know the value of this medicine! The people of this world would wildly chase after it if there was just a one in ten chance of sess.¡±

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes fell upon Chu Mo as she spoke: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the ingredients to manufacture these pills are too costly and rare. Not even the sects could have arge amount of golden stone realm experts. They basically couldn¡¯t afford the cost. But your pills, at least so far¡­¡­.have a hundred percent sess rate!¡±

    Chu Yan said from the side: ¡°Yes ah yes ah, noble son, you may not realize it. I can clearly feel my realm is stable. Moreover¡­¡­there might be a chance to make another breakthrough!¡±

    ¡°Right, I first believed that I was mistaken.¡± Miao Yiniang glowed at Chu Mo: ¡°But sister Chu Yan actually has the same feeling! This exins the problem!¡±

    Chu Yan said: ¡°Noble son is the world¡¯s most powerful medicine master! No¡­¡­immortal pill master!¡±

    ¡°You all mean¡­¡­in the future, you won¡¯t be stuck at the golden stone realm?¡± Chu Mo was a little shocked. He looked at the two: ¡°But these pills, they can¡¯t actually rece a person¡¯s maturation process!¡±

    ¡°Normally speaking, these pills don¡¯t even guarantee sess.¡± Miao Yiniang said.

    ¡°Perhaps, you are both the lucky four or five out of ten?¡± Chu Mo said.

    Miao Yiniang slightly shook her head: ¡°Even though I¡¯m not sure what exactly happened, and I¡¯ve never actually seen a legendary pill that can directly increase a person to the golden stone realm, but I have a feeling. The pills you refined young master,pared with those¡­¡­.they aren¡¯t the same!¡±

    Chu Yan also vigorously nodded. She also didn¡¯t know much about the legendary golden stone pills, but it didn¡¯t stop the outstandingly gorgeous girl from reaching a blind level of worship for Chu Mo.

    At this time, an enormous noise suddenly came from the door leading to the cer.

    It made the three people insidepletely stunned.

 Chapter 125: Wrath of Battle

    Chapter 125: Wrath of Battle

    Soon after, someone suddenly sted open that thick and heavy iron door, and advanced towards the people below like a meteor.

    Miao Yiniang brushed aside the incredibly thick and heavy iron door like it was nothing. It instantly stopped in mid-air, and miraculously stayed suspended there! Miao Yiniang¡¯s face showed an ice-cold murderous intent. Her slender hand softly turned over, and her palm faced outward. She pushed¡­¡­

    The heavy iron door suspended in mid-air suddenly flew backwards at an unimaginable angle!

    And the speed it flew far exceed the speed in which it came!

    Boom!

    A figure was jumping down from above right at that moment, and was struck by the iron door that was flying backwards. They didn¡¯t even have time to yell, and got instantly sent flying backwards!

    ¡°Ah!¡± A scream came from outside.

    Soon after, frenzied voices followed like the sound of flying chickens and leaping dogs.

    ¡°Hua Nan, Hua Nan wake up. What happened to you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± A woman¡¯s tearful voice followed after.

    Chu Mo and the others all heard the voice¡¯s owner. It was the person who fled that day, Sun Yifei!

    Pa!

    A crisp noise echoed.

    The sound of a p made its way down to the three below.

    ¡°Bitch! Didn¡¯t you say the strongest was an iron blood realm cultivator? Is this the counterattack of an iron blood realm cultivator?¡± A hoarse angry voice responded.

    The sound of Sun Yifei weeping passed down.

    Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo and said: ¡°Young master, don¡¯t act today. Give me and little sister Yan a chance to practice!¡±

    Miao Yiniang said to Chu Yan: ¡°Big sister, the time for revenge hase!¡±

    Chu Yan¡¯s eyebrows raised: ¡°We¡¯ve already waited long enough!¡±

    The two girls¡¯ figures shed, instantly disappearing from the cer.

    Boom!

    Rumble!

    Enormously loud noises immediately came from outside.

    Chu Mo followed closely behind, and thought: ¡®This group of people was going toe sooner orter, but they havee at just this moment. Don¡¯t tell me Wang Dafa sold me out?¡¯

    However, Chu Mo gave up on that idea soon after, because Wang Dafa couldn¡¯t have sold him out this fast.

    It seemed like the Azure Dragon Court wasn¡¯t like he assumed before, just letting the Vermilion Bird Association run freely in Yellow me City. Wang Dafa gave Chu Mo a promise today. It was straight-forward, and not with conditions. The Azure Dragon Court really didn¡¯t like the Vermilion Bird Association acting recklessly in Yellow me City.

    It was like fishing territories. Outsiders weren¡¯t wee.

    Chu Mo shot out like an arrow as he was thinking, yet he saw the courtyard was already caught up in a fierce battle.

    The two women had both broken into the golden stone realm. They both had a full body of power with no ce to vent, and now seeing their enemies, their eyes turned red. This was especially the case for Miao Yiniang. She seemed to recognize one of the enemies, and upon seeing him, she beelined towards him and wildly attacked.

    Chu Yan faced another person, but this person¡¯s realm was clearly no equal to Chu Yan. He was likely a rank five iron blood realm cultivator.

    And he was firmly suppressed by Chu Yan!

    If Chu Yan¡¯sbat experience wasn¡¯t so scarce, he probably would have been finished within three moves.

    The person Miao Yiniang faced was a sixty year old cultivator, and seemed to be the one that smacked Sun Yifei. His eyes were full of both rage and horror, and he dealt with Miao Yiniang¡¯s unreasonable and crazy attack while cursing at Sun Yifei: ¡°You bitch, I should have killed you back then! The Misty Pce remnants cannot remain! You will die today!¡±

    Sun Yifei just foolishly held onto the one-armed and already perished Hua Nan. She didn¡¯t say a word, like she waspletely lost.

    Miao Yiniang gnashed her teeth, and attacked the man even more fiercely. Although she hated Sun Yifei to the extreme for selling her out, they were still Misty Pce sisters in the end. It seemed as if the many years of suppressed anger and rage leaked out.

    This old man had reached the golden stone realm as well, and was practically an unequaled existence in the secr world.

    He was also a gold rank elder in the Vermilion Bird Association. He always looked at the highest peak, and didn¡¯t ce anyone in his eyes. The only reason he came out this time was for the Misty Pce heritage that Miao Yiniang carried.

    After all, this would be a huge contribution, and given that he is a gold rank elder, he cannot escape convention.

    Yet the elder never thought that this rxed easy mission would lead to a deadly situation. With one step¡­¡­hended right into the frying pan.

    Especially that beautiful woman, she actually recognized him¡­¡­he was indeed one of the men who besieged Misty Pce. As a result, he tried to escape from the frenzied attack, but that almost impossible.

    ¡°Wild woman! Don¡¯t force me to kill you!¡± The old man roared, and he started to unfold counterattacks at the same time.

    He was many more years matured, and relied on cultivating step by step to the golden stone realm. Miao Yiniang could barely be his match once he bes serious.

    But Miao Yiniang already attacked wildly!

    Shepletely adopted a life or death posture.

    The old man hadn¡¯t yet lived enough. Although he was furiously counterattacking, after a short time, he still had no way to defeat Miao Yiniang.

    On the other side, Chu Yan was taught many ways to assassinate by Yuan Zidai. The princess also once used her status to put Chu Yan on death row, and forced Chu Yan to kill a prisoner. Chu Yan never dared tell Chu Mo about this, afraid that he would dislike her. But deep on the inside, Chu Yan wasn¡¯t a good girl who was afraid to kill!

    Because of this, the current battle between Miao Yiniang and the old cultivator reached a deadlock. At the time the other two were evenly matched, Chu Yan was gnashing her teeth. She swept her de with extreme deft, making the opponent¡¯s weapon shake.

    Then her figure soared up into the air like a fairy. Soon after, she pierced towards the fifth rank iron blood cultivator from on high.

    The weapon in the iron blood realm cultivator¡¯s hand started to tremble at this moment, and both arms went numb, creating a wide opening. Faced with Chu Yan¡¯s de, he had absolutely no possibility of dodging.

    His pupils erged, and he let out a dreadful cry: ¡°Ah!¡±

    Pu!

    Chu Yan¡¯s de pierced right into the throat of the iron blood realm cultivator.

    The de pierced through, and Chu Yan quickly left, not even stopping to see Chu Mo¡¯s expression. She directly rushed towards the old cultivator, and tenderly yelled: ¡°Big sister, I¡¯vee to help you!¡±

    Boom!

    A golden stone realm aura exploded out.

    The old man originally thought to withdraw, and now seeing this young, unreasonable, and excessively beautiful maiden unexpectedly release a golden stone realm aura, he was immediately taken aback.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The old cultivator eximed in disbelief.

    Don¡¯t tell me golden stone realm cultivators are everywhere nowadays?

    Now hepletelycked any intention to fight, and he turned tail and ran.

    Miao Yiniang gnashed her teeth, fundamentally not willing to let him go, and she thrusted a de towards his shoulder.

    Chu Yan also pierced towards the man¡¯s brow from another direction.

    Furthermore, this de wasn¡¯t only incredibly crafty, but also steady as a mountain!

    It wasn¡¯t a move that a teenage maiden would use!

    Chu Yan¡¯s heart was alreadypletely calm. She was prepared to fully admit her past to noble son after this battle.

    But at the present moment, she only wanted to chop this old cultivator!

    She hadn¡¯t spent many days with Miao Yiniang, but their affection was extremely good. The two were close like sisters. She had an extremely good understanding towards Miao Yiniang. Chu Yan knew that Miao Yiniang would never go this crazy, not unless she held a grudge towards the old man.

    ¡°Die!¡± The old couldn¡¯t run. His run was unexpectedly interrupted by a pincer attack, creating an incredibly difficult situation.

    Right when he roared, his golden stone realm power reached the extreme. He faced Miao Yiniang¡¯s attack, despite everything, and avoided Chu Yan¡¯s de. Then he struck with a palm towards Chu Yan¡¯s front!

    ¡°Little slut¡­¡­go die!¡±

 Chapter 126: Killing Golden Stone

    Chapter 126: Killing Golden Stone

    It didn¡¯t need to be said, this old cultivator was extremely powerful, and he had abundantbat experience. Facing two opponents at the same realm, under a clear disadvantage, he was still able to put out this level of counterattack.

    Pu!

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s de pierced the old man¡¯s shoulder without any hesitation, causing blood to spurt.

    The old cultivator merely grunted. The flesh of a golden stone realm cultivator was extremely powerful, and revealed its greatest strong point at this time.

    The de injured the old cultivator¡¯s shoulder, but even with Miao Yiniang¡¯s golden stone realm power, it had a tough time piercing in when it struck the shoulder de.

    A golden stone realm¡¯s flesh was like stone, and skeleton was like gold!

    Meanwhile, the old man¡¯s thunderous palm already struck towards Chu Yan¡¯s front.

    This palm was like a mountain pressing down!

    An irresistible force!

    Although he suffered under the effects of the shoulder injury, this palm still came with formidable force that was enough to crush stone.

    Killing a person¡­¡­would naturally be no problem.

    Partly because of the pain, and partly because of the fury, the old man¡¯s expression became extremely grim and twisted.

    It was extremely terrifying!

    That murderous aura¡­¡­was overwhelming!

    Chu Yan thought to avoid at this time, but it was already a littlete!

    She experienced all kinds of training since childhood, but she really didn¡¯t have much truebat experience. Especially facing this unimaginable golden stone realm cultivator, causing a huge deficit in the end.

    Chu Yan¡¯s thoughts were somewhat sad within the sh of light: ¡®I¡¯m sorry noble son. I won¡¯t be able to be honest with you about the men I assassinated.¡¯

    At this point in time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Chu Yan. It was like arge mountainpletely blocking the little Chu Yan.

    Bang!

    Crack!

    A muffled bang echoed.

    Therge mountain shook, yet still stood there!

    Chu Yan watched Chu Mo¡¯s body shake before her, then she yelped. There was a bone cracking sound, but her front was still blocked!

    That figure was incredibly tall.

    Tears began to flow down Chu Yan¡¯s face. This figure was eternally engraved into her heart. It would never change in this life.

    Pu!

    Chu Mo sprayed out a mouthful of blood. He was pale, and he said to old man who looked stunned: ¡°This is a golden stone cultivator¡¯s power? How strong!¡±

    The opponents palm not only made Chu Mo¡¯s organs suffer heavy damage, but it also made Chu Mo¡¯s incredibly solid arm fracture on the spot!

    If it wasn¡¯t for the full body of tempered bones, the opponents palm with such an enormous gap in power¡­¡­it wouldn¡¯t have just fractured the arm.

    The arm might not have remained on Chu Mo¡¯s shoulder!

    Therefore, the old man waspletely shocked.

    He waspletely awed!

    His entire being was stupefied!

    The old man¡¯s eyes filled with disbelief, and he foolishly looked at the youth ahead. His mouth slightly opened: ¡°Are you a monster? How can you block my palm?¡±

    Miao Yiniang saw Chu Mo block the palm in ce of Chu Yan, and suffer heavy injuries. She then wentpletely insane!

    The old man stared distracted, but the wild Miao Yiniang didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest.

    The de stuck into the old man¡¯s shoulder couldn¡¯t pierce through his solid golden stone realm bones.

    But soon after¡­¡­she sent another de chopping at the old man¡¯s neck!

    And at this time, it was right when Chu Mo blocked the definite killing blow, but still didn¡¯t die¡­¡­.the instant the old man was still staring nkly.

    Qiang!

    The de in Miao Yiniang¡¯s hand screeched like a dragon¡¯s cry.

    The old man slightly came back to his senses at this time. His pupils instantly filled with a terrified light.

    His lips slightly opened, as if wanting to say something.

    However.

    It was toote!

    A resplendent de light shone behind the old man.

    It dazzled the eyes!

    Even if it was golden stone realm flesh, it couldn¡¯t stop the full powered indignant de from a cultivator at the same realm.

    Crack!

    The old man¡¯s head went flying. Powerful spurts of blood surged out of the empty cavity like a blood-colored fountain, shooting high up into the sky. It directly sprayed into the sky above, and gave off an incredibly magnificent feeling!

    The old man¡¯s body still stood there, reluctant to fall. After a good moment, it finally plopped to the ground.

    Chu Mo swayed towards Miao Yiniang and smiled: ¡°Big sister¡­¡­you are still amazing!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s body went weak as he spoke, and had to be supported by Chu Yan. Her face was stained in tears since she felt responsible, and she said to Chu Mo: ¡°Noble son, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I was no good!¡±

    Chu Mo somewhat feebly smiled: ¡°You both call me noble son, how could I not protect you?¡±

    Miao Yiniang rushed to Chu Mo¡¯s side. She looked at him with deep concern: ¡°Are you okay? Are there any problems?¡±

    Chu Mo said with a little difficulty: ¡°No problem. I just suffered a small internal injury. You should first go over and check on your senior sister disciple¡­¡­¡±

    Miao Yiniang stubbornly shook her head like a little girl. Her eyes became red and full of mist. She reached out, gently caressed Chu Mo¡¯s pale face, and then mumbled: ¡°What do I need to check on her for? She is how she is. In my heart, ten thousand of her aren¡¯t worth one of you young master.¡±

    ¡°Such an adult shouldn¡¯t be so childish.¡± Chu Mo weakly said: ¡°She is our enemy¡­¡­quickly go!¡±

    Miao Yiniang finally came to her senses. She turned, and then nced at Sun Yifei. Sun Yifei was still holding on to the corpse of Hua Nan. A trace of disdain shed across Miao Yiniang¡¯s face: ¡°She¡­¡­already can¡¯t be considered our enemy.¡±

    Sun Yifei, who was continuously holding the corpse of Hua Nan, suddenly looked up at this moment. Her pair of originally beautiful eyes didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of spirit left inside. She looked at Miao Yiniang, looked at the seriously injured Chu Mo, and then said with an envious tone: ¡°Miao Yiniang, your luck is much greater than mine.¡±

    Miao Yiniang looked up. Her beautiful oval face was full of pride: ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡­.¡± Sun Yifei gently smiled all of the sudden. Her lonesome face actually became somewhat yful: ¡°You haven¡¯t changed. You appeared a little rude and unreasonable in this short time, but inside your bones¡­¡­.there is still softness as before. Moreover, you still have a proud and kind heart.¡±

    Miao Yiniang nkly stopped. Even if she extremely hated the elder sister that betrayed her, these words from Sun Yifei almost made her shed tears. Only a sister that grew up with her in the same sect could understand her this well.

    Who doesn¡¯t learn to conceal after growing up? Who writes their sentiments on the face?

    Sun Yifei said in a light tone: ¡°Cherish that time without worry or anxiety. The greatest annoyance at that time was when we could finally grow up. Ha ha, that time was so innocent. Who could know the agony after growing up?¡±

    Sun Yifei looked up as she spoke, faced Miao Yiniang, and lightly said: ¡°Little sister disciple, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Tears formed in the corner of Miao Yiniang¡¯s eyes. Aplicated color shed across her face. She hesitated a moment, and then said: ¡°Let it be. You betrayed the master¡¯s sect, and sold me out. However, I killed your beloved. You should probably hate me more.¡±

    Sun Yifei shook her head, tenderly looked at Hua Nan in her embrace, and said: ¡°Without the cause, would this result have urred? I don¡¯t have the qualifications to hate you. Still, thank you. Little sister disciple, you let me obtain freedom.¡±¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 127: Destiny Shapes Us

    Chapter 127: Destiny Shapes Us

    ¡°Yes?¡± Miao Yiniang was immediately startled.

    Chu Yan and Chu Mo also stared nkly.

    Chu Mo pulled out a pill at this time, swallowed it, and quietly began to exercise his cultivation. He then somewhat strangely looked at Sun Yifei. Because at this moment, Su Yifei seemed to change into apletely different person.

    ¡°Why would I enter the Vermilion Bird Association? Why would I walk together with my enemies?¡± Sun Yifei Mumbled: ¡°Sorry, I deceived you before. Actually, there are several people in the Vermilion Bird Association that betrayed us in the past. But you questioned me intensely¡­¡­. for the sake of my honor, I could only lie to you. Because I don¡¯t wish¡­¡­.I really don¡¯t wish¡­¡­to be a traitor to the sect, and an evil person that sells out my sisters. Even if¡­¡­that is the truth.¡±

    Tears flowed down Sun Yifei¡¯s face and dripped below. She took a deep breath: ¡°Although I am sorry to the sect and to you, I do not dare ask for forgiveness. However, I wish to say that this wasn¡¯t my original intent.¡±

    A grieved light shed in Miao Yiniang¡¯s beautiful eyes. She looked at Sun Yifei, but didn¡¯t speak.

    Sun Yifei gave a self-depreciating smile, ignoring the tears flowing down her face: ¡°I know that no matter what I say now, I cannot make up for my mistakes. But¡­¡­I still think, you need to know the truth. I don¡¯t wish¡­¡­I really don¡¯t wish for the truth to be buried under the hypocrisy of this world. I want to let you know.¡±

    Miao Yiniang still didn¡¯t speak, and only silently watched Sun Yifei.

    ¡°They say the teleport spell used on us twelve by the senior generation, it was one left behind by an immortal. We could only use it, but not grasp the true meaning. Because of this, none of us knew where we were headed. That feeling of waiting for destiny¡¯s choice, little sister, you know it the best.¡± Sun Yifei said.

    Miao Yiniang silently nodded.

    Sun Yifei softly said: ¡°My whole heart believed back then, that I would bepletely removed from the Vermilion Bird continent, far away from that dangerous ce. Therefore, when I came out of the teleportation spell, I was in a hurry to figure out where I was.¡±

    Miao Yiniang thought about herself back then, then softly said: ¡°I was the same.¡±

    ¡°But you were luckier than me!¡± Sun Yifei expressed this sentiment once again. She looked at Miao Yiniang: ¡°You came to the Azure Dragon continent, and you met good people. But as for me¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t depart the Vermilion Bird continent, and was merely transported to a ce thousands of miles away. That¡¯s where I met Hua Nan.¡±

    As she spoke, Sun Yifei looked at the already stiff one-armed man in her embrace: ¡°He was extremely good to me, practically obedient. I discoveredter on that he guessed my identity the first time we met. His sect elders also participated in the siege on Misty Pce, but at that time, he didn¡¯t have the qualifications to participate in the battle.¡±

    Sun Yifei smiled. Her gentle and soft vision fell upon Hua Nan¡¯s face: ¡°He guessed my identity, but he never asked. He never mentioned the words Misty Pce. That was the happiest moment in my life. Only it¡¯s a pity¡­¡­it didn¡¯tst long.¡±

    Sun Yifei¡¯s pupils revealed an extremely terrified color. She recollected as she spoke: ¡°The senior generation of his sect quickly returned. They were the ones that participated in destroying Misty Pce. The matter of twelve disciples escaping the destruction waspletely revealed. The entire Vermilion Bird continent offered an insane reward. I could feel Hua Nan¡¯s heart grow heavy at that time. It struggled and turned in knots.¡±

    Sun Yifeiughed: ¡°You know my temperament. Misty Pce disciples aren¡¯t that timid. I liked Hua Nan, and didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him. I had to choose between sect loyalty, and honesty to the one I loved. I chose thetter in the end. I told him that I was one of the twelve disciples. I told him to hand me over!¡±

    Miao Yiniang sighed: ¡°He didn¡¯t agree right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If he agreed at that time, how could this have happened. He probably wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± Sun Yifei¡¯s expression became extremely mournful. She said: ¡°He smiled at that time, and said he already knew a long time ago. But he liked me, so he pretended not to know. I asked him what to do now? He said we should elope!¡±

    Sun Yifei bitterly smiled: ¡°The world looked very big. We thought there would be a ce for us to seek shelter, but there was nothing! We didn¡¯t flee for long before his sect elders started to spread a search. One of his friends sold him out. Fortunately, he has a powerful father in the sect that holds a high status. He found us before the hunters¡­¡­¡±

    Miao Yiniang looked at Sun Yifei, then she softly sighed: ¡°His father brought you into the Vermilion Bird Association?¡±

    Sun Yifei nodded: ¡°Yes ah, only the Vermilion Bird Association could protect us at that time. Because the Vermilion Bird Association was a huge monster to that sect, they didn¡¯t have the qualifications or power to contend. I had no choice at that time. It was either death, or join with them, and enter the Vermilion Bird Association.¡±

    Sun Yifei looked at Miao Yiniang: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to die, so¡­¡­I could onlypromise. However, the Vermilion Bird Association wasn¡¯t that easy to enter. Even though I was willing to hand over my piece of the heritage, I still had to see if the leaders wished to take me. After all, the Vermilion Bird Association has several of our sect¡¯s enemies.¡±

    Miao Yiniang nodded: ¡°Yes ah, if they took you in, there are those who would be restless.¡±

    ¡°Right, Hua Nan¡¯s father pulled all his strings at that time, practically drawing on all the social rtionships gathered up over the years. He exhausted every option. That¡¯s how we finally entered the Vermilion Bird Association.¡± Sun Yifei softly sighed: ¡°At that time, I already¡­¡­thoroughly fell into enemy territory! The man I loved acted recklessly for me. How could I not be moved? Therefore, even if I had toy down my life for him, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    Sun Yifei said so much in one breath, it seemed as if her whole being was burdened. She held the man in her arms. The insides of her lifeless pupils still yet held the slightest bit of spirit: ¡°Hua Nan Should have promoted to a silver rank deacon a long time ago due to his strength, but there were some hidden Vermilion Bird Association members in his old sect that objected, so he was never promoted. This time we would have gotten your heritage, and the business of Gluttonous Ogre. The two of us could have finally promoted to silver rank deacons¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, little sister, please forgive my selfishness. I already know that I¡¯m not fit to call you sister. But please don¡¯t argue with a person who is about to die, okay?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡­¡± Miao Yiniang looked at Sun Yifei. She finally sighed a breath: ¡°I never said you must die. Go. The ck Tortoise continent and White Tiger continent are both good. In short, leave this ce. The farther away the better. All of the grudgester on, they won¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡±

    Sun Yifei looked stunned at Miao Yiniang for a long time. Then she looked at the reactionless Chu Yan and Chu Mo. She finally shook her head, bitterly smiled, and softly said: ¡°I spoke the truth, you are still that proud and kind little girl. Your greatest fortune is that your life is good. Because of your fate, you are able to stick to your original heart. Not like me¡­¡­I¡¯m not that lucky.¡±

    ¡°Hua Nan loved me madly, but he¡­¡­didn¡¯t heavily value my opinion. He was very stubborn. In fact, we had a chance topletely hide away over the past couple of years. It¡¯s a pity¡­¡­forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. I have onest thing to remind all of you. You all killed a Vermilion Bird Association gold rank elder. They certainly won¡¯t take this lying down. The Azure Dragon Court is here, so the Vermilion Bird Association may or may not be too excessive, but they will think of every possible way to assassinate all of you. Also, be careful of Hua Nan¡¯s father. If he knew his son died here, he would certainly go insane.¡±

    Sun Yifei grabbed a ring as she spoke. She tossed it to Miao Yiniang, then said in a gentle voice: ¡°This is my portion of the heritage. The one I gave away back then¡­¡­was a copy! I was able to secretly change some of the parts. Ha ha, they still haven¡¯t found out after all these years. This was the sole time that I didn¡¯t let the masters down. Good disciple sister, I ask onest thing of you. Bury us together¡­¡­thank you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t die elder sister¡­¡­¡± Miao Yiniang took the ring. She couldn¡¯t hold back the tears, and blurted out a cry to her senior sister disciple.

    ¡°Good little sister, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my fault. This is the punishment I deserve! Hua Nan¡­¡­wait for me. I¡¯ming to find you!¡± Sun Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly becamerge. Soon after, blood began to flow out her mouth. She was already at herst breath, and her body went limp¡­¡­copsing onto Hua Nan¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°Elder sister¡­¡­¡± Tears blurred up Miao Yiniang¡¯s eyes. A thousand feelings bubbled up in her heart. It was trulyplicated, and hard to say wheter it was love or hate. Still, her heart was extremely pained. Miao Yiniang broke down into tears, crying like a little child.

    Chu Mo and Chu Yan were bothpletely silent.

 Chapter 128: Misty Palace Royal Academy

    Chapter 128: Misty Pce Royal Academy

    ¡°People are born in suffering. What fear is there in death? Miss Sun, rest in peace. Hua Nan, although I cut off your arm, and you died at my sister¡¯s hand, but that was you bringing trouble on yourself. All things only have one final result. The hate is gone in death. I hope you can find escape in another world.¡±

    Chu Mo stood and spoke before a new grave.

    Miao Yiniang stood with red eyes next to Chu Mo. She softly said: ¡°Elder sister, although I don¡¯t approve of your choice, I understand. If the one I love died, I certainly couldn¡¯t live alone. I want to tell you, since you didn¡¯t sell off the true Misty Pce heritage, then, you didn¡¯t betray the elders. You sold me out, but I¡¯ve already forgiven you. Rest in peace.¡±

    The event was already three days ago. Miao Yiniang and Chu Mo buried Hua Nan on a mountain nine miles outside of Yellow me City. It faced arge surging river, creating a nice fengshui.

    The Vermilion Bird Association ate a huge loss this time. A gold rank elder was actually sacrificed in the secr world. This kind of news would probably rattle the Vermilion Bird Association upperyers.

    However, the Azure Dragon Court¡¯s reaction was quick. Wang Dafa was truly a man of his world. After the events were revealed, the Azure Dragon Court directly reacted the next day. They found the remaining Vermilion Bird Association Members in Yellow me City, gave them a scolding, made them carry a letter, and then scram out of Yellow me City.

    This was the news that Wang Dafa secretly gave Chu Mo. Chu Mo already did some investigation of his own, and saw Wang Dafa wasn¡¯t cheating him.

    The Vermilion Bird Association members in Yellow me City really did vanish without a trace.

    However, Chu Mo and Miao Yiniang both knew quite well, after suffering such arge loss, the Vermilion Bird Association certainly wouldn¡¯t leave the matter be. They were only lying low in wait. Their revenge would certainlye sooner orter.

    ¡°Chu Mo looked to Miao Yiniang, and simply said: ¡°Sister, I have an idea.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Miao Yiniang¡¯s eyes focused on Chu Mo.

    ¡°Chu Mo said: ¡°Right now, your identity is most likely no longer a secret in the Vermilion Bird Association.¡±

    ¡°Yes ah. Since they sent a gold rank elder, this couldn¡¯t be unknown to the higher level members.¡± Miao Yiniang sighed: ¡°Apart frompletely disappearing from Yellow me City right now, there is no way my identity will stay hidden for long.¡±

    ¡°They sent four people this time, and they have all died. Therefore, they temporarily don¡¯t know that you and Chu Yan broke into the golden stone realm.¡± Chu Mo¡¯s pupils flickered, and he whispered: ¡°First let them suspect. On my end, I will create an identity for them!¡±

    ¡°An identity?¡± Miao Yiniang¡¯s elegant eyebrows knitted together, and she looked confused at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°If you have a royal or military identity, and add on the Azure Dragon Court¡¯s suppression, then the Vermilion Bird Association will have to carefully think about causing you trouble. Regardless of overtly or covertly, there needs to be discretion.¡±

    ¡°Miao Yiniang somewhat hesitantly said: ¡°How could a royal or military status be that easy? Isn¡¯t it impossible?¡±

    ¡°Chu Mo said: ¡°You need to look at yourself big sister.¡±

    ¡°Look at myself?¡± Miao Yiniang looked baffled at Chu Mo. She very quietly said: ¡°Young master, do you mean that I¡¯ve be a grown woman?¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°What are you thinking? How could I suggest that kind of thing?¡±

    ¡°That is?¡± Miao Yiniang winked at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo said: ¡°Big sister already has two pieces of the Misty Pce heritage. Wouldn¡¯t you say that this much is already enough to establish a small sect?¡±

    Miao Yiniang nodded, then said: ¡°Right, this heritage contains a myriad of things. There are all sorts of exercises. There is more than enough to establish a small sect. Even if there is just one piece of the heritage, that would be enough to establish a small sect.¡±

    Chu Moughed: ¡°We should use the royal family title, and establish a small sect.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Within the secr world?¡±

    ¡°Right, inside the secr world! Who said sects must be established deep in the mountains or in an old forest?¡±

    ¡°We would rely on the royal family?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t rely on them. We are just spreading a name. At that time we will borrow the title.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay? The royal family isn¡¯t stupid?¡±

    ¡°Of course the royal family isn¡¯t stupid. The talented people that our small sect produces can work together with the royal family! We don¡¯t need to use any of their resources. We only need to borrow their title. This type of transactiones without any loss to the royal family!¡± Chu Mo smiled at Miao Yiniang: ¡°Moreover, our small sect will be named the Misty Pce!¡±

    ¡°This this this¡­¡­this would be okay?¡± Miao Yiniang somewhat hesitantly spoke, but her eyes clearly showed that she was moved.

    As a Misty Pce disciple, her lifetime¡¯s greatest ambition was to openly restore the sect.

    Miao Yiniang never even thought about opening up a sect in the secr world, especially clear and out in the open.

    And now at Chu Mo¡¯s suggestion, her first response was: ¡°Isn¡¯t this too crazy?¡±

    After all, she never heard of a sect establishing itself in the secr world. Sects were high high above, and looked down on the masses below. In themon person¡¯s impression, all of the sects, no matter the size, should be hidden away in the great mountains and rivers that ordinary people cannot approach.

    But after thinking it over, Miao Yiniang felt that Chu Mo¡¯s words were quite logical.

    ¡°Yes ah¡­¡­no one has ever made a rule. Sects don¡¯t have to be established in the deepest mountains, oldest forests, or cespletely removed from the world. The Misty Pce is already no more. It was thoroughly extinguished! To establish the Misty Pce at this time, there must be a surprise move.¡± Miao Yiniang mumbled. She felt the Chu Mo¡¯s suggestion was more and more feasible.

    Chu Mo smiled and said: ¡°Once this news spreads, there will certainly be a tempest. There will likely be extremely prized views that emerge.¡±

    Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo, and her eyes filled with adoration.

    Chu Mo said: ¡°Those sects will certainly mock us openly, and they will madly criticize. They will say that we¡¯ve lowered the status of sects in the eyes of the people! But the people of the secr world who¡¯ve had no way to approach sects, they will certainly be excited!¡±

    Miao Yiniang silently nodded: ¡°That is certain, but I think I can endure the pressure from sects.¡±

    Chu Moughed and shook his head: ¡°This isn¡¯t a problem that we can let persist, so we must think of another method. Why does everyone chose muscle when thinking of a solution?¡±

    Miao Yiniang speechlessly looked at Chu Mo. She thought: ¡®Didn¡¯t you suggest building the small sect?¡¯

    Chu Mo said: ¡°We can add a title to the small sect name. For instance, we can call it Da Xia¡¯s Misty Pce Royal Academy!¡±

    Miao Yiniang sluggishly looked at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo said with an indifferent expression: ¡°We will publicize it as a newly established sect! Having top grade exercises and scriptures, and two masters that can move unhindered through the secr world! He he¡­¡­also all kinds of resources¡­¡­can be exchanged for contributions! When it¡¯s done like this, we certainly won¡¯tck in disciples. What do you think? With the two pronged approach of sect and royal family, do you think no one woulde?¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Miao Yiniang: ¡°At that time, your status would be the president of Da Xia¡¯s Misty Pce Royal Academy! Actually, you will be like the Misty Pce founder! The Vermilion Bird Association has enough gall to cover the heavens, and wouldn¡¯t ce a secr world royal family in their eyes. However, the Vermilion Bird continent sons of bitches may not have the courage to run wild within the Azure Dragon continent!¡±

 Chapter 129: You Will be President

    Chapter 129: You Will be President

    ¡°I understand what you mean. We¡¯ll borrow the royal family title to establish a sect that belongs to us. Then, we will recruit disciples from the secr world, and train up our force. Correct?¡± Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo. Her pupils flickered, and she softly said: ¡°It seems a little crazy at first nce, and a little unimaginable. But after carefully thinking it over, if the royal family agrees, then the n could really seed.¡±

    ¡°Unless you have anything else to add, I will go take care of the royal family side!¡± Chu Mo said.

    Miao Yiniang sighed: ¡°What opinions could I have? If it¡¯s possible, then I must do it! Only as it is, won¡¯t there be some bad effects towards you? After all, when we set up our organization, didn¡¯t everything have to be done in secret, yet now¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head: ¡°Those are two different things,pletely different. How could it have any effect on me? If I had to guess, I would assume that I must report to the military front lines soon. So, I want these things to bepletely taken care of before I leave.¡±

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s vision became extremely gentle, and focused on Chu Mo for a long time. She quietly said atst: ¡°What elder sister Yifei said was right. I really am much luckier than her.¡±

    The two left this ce soon after. Miao Yiniang returned to Gluttonous Ogre, and Chu Mo went straight towards the emperor¡¯s pce.

    After passing through the guards, the emperor didn¡¯t avoid meeting, and he actually made the guards bring Chu Mo straight into the royal study.

    This kind of treatment was seriously considered extremely favored.

    The emperor didn¡¯t make Chu Mo wait too long, and he quickly arrived in the study, making Chu Mo feel weed upon first seeing him.

    ¡°How is your arm? Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look too well. Did you go through some disaster recently?

    Chu Moughed: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I had a scuffle and was carelessly injured. I¡¯ll be better in a few days.¡±

    ¡°If only it was nothing.¡± The emperor spoke, sat down, and then asked Chu Mo: ¡°Why have you sought me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo chose his words, and told the emperor about his idea.

    The emperor didn¡¯t refuse in the first moment, but rather wrinkled his brow, and quietly sat there.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t rush. He calmly stood there, and waited for the emperor¡¯s answer.

    After a long time, the emperor looked up, and asked Chu Mo: ¡°You said Miao Yiniang was a disciple of the top grade Misty Pce sect from the Vermilion Bird continent?¡±

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Back then, several powers united from the Vermilion Bird continent, and theypletely wiped out the Misty Pce. Twelve of the disciples were able to flee. Each one carried a heritage, and they went into exile¡­¡­¡± The emperor wrinkled his brow. He reached out and softly knocked on the table in front of himself, then mumbled: ¡°In other words, doesn¡¯t she have countless enemies?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Chu Mo openly looked at the emperor: ¡°Her enemies are all in the Vermilion Bird continent.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± The emperor looked at Chu Mo: ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­¡­there are several advantages and disadvantages here. Young boy, you have given me a difficult problem!¡±

    Chu Mo chuckled, and said: ¡°Emperor, it looks like the royal family will have to bear the burden of protecting Miao Yiniang, but in reality, the royal family doesn¡¯t have to really pay anything.¡±

    ¡°How do you say?¡± The emperor looked at Chu Mo.

    ¡°This is actually a good thing for the royal family and even all of Dia Xia.¡± Chu Mo didn¡¯t exin anything, but looked at the emperor and said: ¡°I don¡¯t need to speak about the benefits, I believe your majesty already knows them quite well. The Vermilion Bird Association¡­¡­is an organization from the Vermilion Bird continent, but I¡¯m guessing your majesty is ufortable with them stretching their hand to our Azure Dragon continent, and even ignoring the royal authority of the secr world. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    The emperor looked at Chu Mo, and inly said: ¡°Ufortable¡­¡­but what can be done?¡±

    Chu Mo smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me emperor, you wish these kinds of events¡­¡­to continue into the future?¡±

    The emperor coldly snorted, yet didn¡¯t say anything.

    Chu Mo said: ¡°The sects have always been high above, and never ced the secr world people in their eyes. Even several of the sect members don¡¯t ce royal authority in their eyes. This situation, needs to change sooner orter!¡±

    A trace of flight shed across the emperor¡¯s pupils, and he stared at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo¡¯s voice was slightly cold: ¡°These people in the sects, after all is said and done, they aren¡¯t immortals! They need all kinds of resources just the same. They need to eat, drink, sleep, and piss. But yet they ce their status even higher. On what basis do they have to be so arrogant?¡±

    Chu Mo said with cold clear eyes: ¡°Isn¡¯t it because these sects have far greater power than the secr world? They control the high level scriptures and exercises that the secr world can rarely touch. They control all kinds of pill prescriptions¡­¡­.and prohibit these things from entering the secr world at all costs. Even if a prince studies in the sect, he can¡¯t pass anything on to others!¡±

    The emperor nodded, then said: ¡°Right, do you have a way to crack this?¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°Miao Yiniang carries one sixth of the Misty Pce heritage! This heritage includes high level scriptures and exercises. There are also all kinds of pill prescriptions. With these things, there will absolutely be outstanding disciples once a sect is established!¡±

    The emperor looked at Chu Mo: ¡°What about if a spyes to steal?¡±

    Chu Moughed: ¡°These things can¡¯t bepletely avoided. Whoever wants to steal, will study like the rest. We don¡¯t have all the methods of therge sects after all. However, we can¡¯t do nothing out of fear. Also, won¡¯t there be selection when ites to passing on exercises? Would we casually teach the best exercises to anyone whoes along? First, you need to look at the innate gifts. Second, they must go through all kinds of tests.¡±

    The emperor nodded: ¡°ording to what you say, this¡­¡­seems doable.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s doable!¡± Chu Mo smiled: ¡°We have this world¡¯s top grade scriptures and exercises. We also have the determination and capability to establish a sect. The most important thing is, our sect will sit right in the secr world. When ites to recruiting disciples¡­¡­it will be several times easier than even therge sects!¡±

    The emperor sucked in a deep breath. He pushed both hands on the table, slowly stood up, and said to Chu Mo: ¡°Later on, the most talented of these disciples¡­¡­they will certainly help the royal family. Am I right?¡±

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°Since we are borrowing the royal family¡¯s light, and receiving their protection, then it is only natural to pay something back in return.¡±

    ¡°No, not just return payments. What I want¡­¡­is for this sect to bepletely controlled by the royal family! You, can you do that?¡± The emperor gazed with a cauterizing light at Chu Mo.

    He was like an ever dormant beast finally revealing its teeth.

    The sect would certainly turn into a terrifying power if it truly matured. Moreover, it would have much more influence in the secr world than the other sects.

    As far as a country ruler goes, nothing could make them rest easier than controlling such a formidable force.

    In addition, any power that rested in another¡¯s hand was a huge threat to the emperor!

    Like a sword suspended above the emperor¡¯s head, it coulde chopping down at any moment.

    How could they sleep easy?

    Normally speaking, an emperor would automatically refuse upon hearing Chu Mo¡¯s suggestion. That would be themon response. However, he didn¡¯t act that way. The emperor saw the huge benefits!

    Wordly royal authority was high up in the eyes of the people. It was sacred and not to be vited. But royal authority was immediately cut short when faced against the toprge sects. Who would keep the status quo if it could be changed?

    Chu Mo looked at the emperor, slightly smiled, and said: ¡°How about your majesty bes the academy dean? Later on, the sessive rulers of Da Xia will all be Misty Pce Royal Academy deans! The first thing each student that enters will receive is a Da Xia royal family education. What do you feel about this?¡±

 Chapter 130: The Strong Use Force to Break the Rules

    Chapter 130: The Strong Use Force to Break the Rules

    ¡°Dean? Isn¡¯t that a little strange?¡± With the emperor¡¯s wisdom and foresight, he could naturally understand Chu Mo¡¯s meaning in an instant.

    The royal family wanted to control the power, but they weren¡¯t suited to personally send someone and manage the academy. If they send the crown prince or second prince, then Chu Mo would certainly disapprove immediately, and he would never agree.

    Like that, if sessive rulers could all hold the title of dean for a real sect power¡­¡­at least in name only, then the power would belong to the royal family.

    With practically all the disciples of the academy being children of Da Xia, if the royal family still can¡¯t hold control¡­¡­then it could only be said their ability was too weak, and no one else could be med.

    If an academy can¡¯t be controlled, then how could they rule arge country?

    The emperor paced back and forth through the study, seeming to be in deep thought. Soon after, he went over to Chu Mo¡¯s side and said: ¡°Then¡­¡­what angle will you y here?¡±

    Chu Mo smiled and said: ¡°I am your majesty¡¯s subject. I will immediately report to the military. This matter will have nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°No, no good.¡± The emperor¡¯s brow wrinkled as he spoke: ¡°You spoke about Miao Yiniang, but I don¡¯t trust her. You must be involved!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and grimaced at the emperor: ¡°I am just a child¡­¡­you want me to be involved?¡±

    The emperor stared for a moment Chu Mo: ¡°You have the nerve to say you¡¯re a child? Which family has a child like you?¡±

    Chu Mo scratched his head and spoke: ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°Whoever takes you for a child is a fool!¡± The emperor could hardly maintain his ruler¡¯s dignity and aura. This youth was really too evil.

    The emperor wasn¡¯t without doubt about those events on the grasnds. He wondered if those truly amazing events were actually done by Chu Mo. If Chu Mo truly was an imposter, then Da Xia would lose a lot of face.

    As a result, when the investigation went deeper, the royal family¡¯s intelligencework found out even more astonishing news.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t have many achievements on the grasnds, but each one cut like a precise knife into the most fatal spot.

    The course of events with Elder Hao Yue were even more legendary.

    Elder Hao Yue was at his most dominant position at that time, and was actually sessfully flipped over by Chu Mo¡­¡­.after the emperor heard this course of events, he could only be speechless. He sighed because Chu Mo¡¯s luck was really too strong!

    One of the key figures now held quite the reputation on the grasnds. He was practically without equal, a giant running like a river through the Wang Court¡¯s military. It was reported that after those events, he became Chu Mo¡¯s close follower!

    After hearing the intelligence personnel¡¯s description of the giant, the emperor became extremely covetous. A practically imprable giant like that could push back an army with thousands of horses. If he came to Da Xia and joined the military, then he would certainly be an unequaled valiant military leader.

    Now princess Nuo Yi practically controlled the state of affairs in the grasnds. And it¡¯s reported that in her room, there hangs a painting.

    The intelligence personnel of Da Xia exhausted up arge amount of energy and resources. They were finally able to find an abandoned outline of the painting, and it now hung in the emperor¡¯s study.

    The person in the painting was clearly Chu Mo!

    The emperor naturally couldn¡¯t tell Chu Mo these things. But in the depths of his heart, he liked this young evil talent to the extreme.

    The emperor already thought it through, so long as this youth doesn¡¯tmit an atrocious act like treason, a king by a different name¡­¡­will sooner orter be Chu Mo!

    [TL: A king by a different name is a reference from the spring and autumn period in China. The ruling Zhou dynasty had to rely on ¡®kings¡¯ to rule over territories in a feudal system. Many of these ¡®kings¡¯ were rted to the Zhou family, but some were outside the family line, hence the ¡®king by a different name.¡¯]

    And apart from an era of developing kingdoms, thinking to make a king by a different name¡­¡­.was simply beyond imagination!

    Chu Mo looked at the emperor: ¡°Your majesty¡­¡­what is your answer?¡±

    The emperor gathered up a smiling expression, seriously looked at Chu Mo, and said: ¡°I trust you.¡±

    Chu Mo nodded.

    The emperor continued: ¡°I also trust myself.¡±

    Chu Mo nodded once again

    The emperor deeply looked at Chu Mo: ¡°But if the crown prince seeds the throne¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo understood the emperor¡¯s intention, and he had no choice but to say: ¡°If the crown prince doesn¡¯t take the initiative to trouble me, I certainly won¡¯t take the initiative against him.¡±

    ¡°What if hees seeking you trouble?¡± The emperor asked.

    Chu Mo thought a moment, then said: ¡°Your majesty, once the Misty Pce Royal Academy is founded, it belongs to all of Da Xia.¡±

    The emperor was stunned. ording to him, Da Xia was the royal family, and the royal family represented Da Xia!

    But other people¡¯s interpretation might not be the same!

    Da Xia was a Da Xia of countless citizens!

    ¡°Therefore?¡± The emperor looked at Chu Mo.

    ¡°Therefore, the dean is simply the academy¡¯s spiritual leader. I can guarantee the emperor this, the academy will never do anything to disservice Da Xia.¡± Chu Mo said.

    The eyes of the emperor flickered. He looked at Chu Mo, was silent for a long time, and then sighed: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, is there no possibility of reconciliation between you and the crown prince? As far as I¡¯m aware, there is no true profound hatred between you two.¡±

    Chu Mo gave a helpless smile: ¡°Your majesty doesn¡¯t need to tell me this.¡±

    The emperor nodded: ¡°I¡­¡­understand! I will live for many more decades, so there will be no more problems. Therefore, the rtionship between you and the crown prince still has time to repair. You say this is good, then I approve.¡±

    Chu Mo bowed down: ¡°This boy¡­¡­gives many thanks to his majesty!¡±

    The possessor of a Hero¡¯s Medal doesn¡¯t need to bow down to the ruler. This was the respect that the royal family gave to the greatest heroes of Da Xia.

    ¡°And also¡­¡­¡± The emperor looked at Chu Mo: ¡°This academy, yes, sect, you must hold an important position inside it. Let me think a moment. What position suits you¡­¡­sect¡­¡­sect¡­¡­there is always someone inside the sect who protects thews. Yes, you will be the Misty Pce enforcer!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. To tell the truth, he had apleteck of interest in authority, but he understood the emperor¡¯s intent. Byparison with Miao Yiniang, the emperor certainly trusted Chu Mo more.

    Moreover, because Chu Mo was yoked to his grandfather, the emperor believed he had a greater control.

    Chu Mo clearly understood the reasoning, so he didn¡¯t refuse the emperor¡¯s arrangement. This not only made the emperor rest at ease, but Miao Yiniang could rest at ease also.

    Chu Mo took a deep long breath after leaving the royal pce. Anyway, this matter could be considered done.

    As far as the grudge with the crown prince, he believed there was a way to settle it. The grudge really can¡¯t be solved¡­¡­so he had to switch the crown prince.

    Chu Mo felt a little disbelief with this thought first sprouted forth. He thought to himself: ¡®Since when did I no longer ce royal authority in my eyes?¡¯

    Because of this, Chu Mo truly understood the fundamental reason why sects loft high above.

    At a certain level of power, all the constraints and rules¡­¡­they really be a decoration.

    Following the rules was giving face. But if you didn¡¯t follow the rules, no one could do anything about it!

    ¡°The strong use force to break the rules.¡± Chu Mo mumbled: ¡°No wonder the most nasty former rulers¡­¡­were those great experts.¡±

    [TL: The full phrase is something like ¡®The strong use force to break the rules, and schrs use the pen.¡¯ The author only referenced the first half.]

    Chu Mo told Miao Yiniang more or less everything after seeing her. At the end, the said to Miao Yiniang: ¡°The emperor needed to rest at ease. Therefore, I couldn¡¯t consult with big sister, and acted without permission. The position of dean has been given to the royal family.¡±

    Miao Yiniang Captivatingly smiled: ¡°Isn¡¯t this already the best result? Otherwise, how could the emperor allow such a power to be established right below his eyelids?¡±

    Miao Yiniang gazed at Chu Mo with starry eyes as she spoke: ¡°Young master, thank you!¡±

 Chapter 131: Deadly Trap

    Chapter 131: Deadly Trap

    Half a monthter, a shocking piece of news came from Yellow me City.

    ¡°Miao Yiniang, the disciple of the Misty Pce, the former top sect of the Vermilion Bird continent, hasbined with Da Xia¡¯s royal family in Yellow me City. She established a top grade school named the Misty Pce Royal Academy.¡±

    ¡°Da Xia¡¯s royal highness the emperor was made the academy¡¯s first dean!¡±

    ¡°The academy¡¯s goal is to train even more talent for Da Xia.

    ¡°The academy has top grade high level scriptures, exercises, and several ssic records only avable in the best sects. These things will bepletely free to the outstanding talents of Da Xia!¡±

    ¡°So as long as you have talent, ability, determination, and patriotism, then¡­¡­you will have the qualifications to be a Misty Pce Royal Academy disciple! You can be a true emperor¡¯s disciple! It doesn¡¯t matter if you are born into a noble family or a poor household, both will be treated the equally!¡±

    This news was like rolling thunder, exploding out with a loud sound in the early spring of Da Xia.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Pa!

    A crisp sound came from the study of the crown prince at the Eastern Pce.

    An antique porcin from a former dynasty shattered on the ground.

    Crown prince Xia Ying held a ferocious and warped expression. He cursed: ¡°Little animal Chu Mo, calmly daring to bully me like this!¡±

    Xia Xiong, who always shadowed the crown prince, didn¡¯t look happy either. He sat there, both eyes despondent, softly saying: ¡°His move was quite beautiful, easily moving his status to such a height. That¡¯s not even the most important part. After the academy was established, the students of the sect were called the emperor¡¯s disciples, but in reality, they are personally raised by Miao Yiniang and Chu Mo. Who they will be closer to is in as day.¡±

    ¡°He deserves death. How can such a little animal be so frustrating? Don¡¯t tell me father can¡¯t see his wild ambitions? Actually ignoring him over and over again.¡± Xia Ying was spoke outraged: ¡°We must think of a way to put down this little animal!¡±

    Xia Xiong shook his head, saying: ¡°It¡¯s difficult. This little thing has a mysterious and powerful master supporting him. Once we move against him, his master certainly won¡¯t sit and watch.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that we¡¯re going to sit back and watch the little animal we can¡¯t deal with grow up?¡± Xia Ying grimly spoke.

    ¡°Of course we can¡¯t.¡± Xia Ying mumbled: ¡°We should think of a way to ce our people inside. We might not be able to reach the higher levels of the academy, but at least¡­¡­we can breach the middleyer. Later on we can conspire, and think of a way to bring this academy into our hands.¡±

    Xia Ying¡¯s pupils flickered with a bitter light: ¡°I never thought Miao Yiniang was actually a disciple from a formerly famous Vermilion Bird continent sect. It would be good to think of a way to win her over.¡±

    Xia Xiong slightly wrinkled his brow. He suddenly smiled: ¡°Brother, I have a n.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡± Looking at Xia Xiong, Xia Ying finally calmed his rage down a little at this time.

    Xia Xiong said: ¡°Father holds the position of dean. Obviously he doesn¡¯t entirely trust them. Only a fool couldn¡¯t see the future prospects of a power like this. Since this is the case, how about we send father some reassurance?¡±

    ¡°How do we send it? Xia Ying asked.

    Xia Xiongughed: ¡°Miao Yiniang¡­¡­.is absolutely stunning. Several people say she is Yellow me City¡¯s most beautiful woman! Originally, she didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be rted to the royal family. She¡¯s beautiful, but only a restaurant owner. But now¡­¡­things aren¡¯t the same.¡±

    Xia Xiong¡¯s eyes slightly squinted: ¡°Not only is Miao Yiniang a former core disciple of the Vermilion Bird continent¡¯s once greatest sect, but¡­¡­she is also the highest level person in the Misty Pce Royal Academy! Ha ha, father is the dean, yet she is the master!¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡­have father make her a concubine?¡± Xia Ying squinted and asked.

    Xia Xiong shook his head: ¡°Father is already growing old, and there are countless beauties in the pce. Is hecking beauty? Which one have you seen father adore? Also, if father takes her as a concubine, he will receive the criticism of the people. Father will certainly refuse if we make this suggestion, and he will angrily scold our ill-intentions.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Xia Ying looked confused.

    ¡°My meaning brother¡­¡­.is marry this woman!¡± Xia xiong darklyughed: ¡°Brother is the crown prince, marrying acklusterrge sect disciple is fundamentally lifting her up. Furthermore, this will make father even more rxed! Moreover, the most important thing is this. Brother can use this to make an impression on father. That is to say¡­¡­wishing to pacify rtions with Chu Mo! Like this, father has absolutely no reason to refuse!¡±

    A light of temptation shed across Xia Ying¡¯s eyes. Miao Yiniang¡¯s title of most beautiful woman wasn¡¯t granted by just anyone. The whole of Yellow me City publicly acknowledged this!¡±

    Just as Xia Xiong said, Miao Yiniang¡¯s current status ispletely different than before. Now marrying her wasn¡¯t a loss.

    ¡°Your suggestion isn¡¯t bad, but won¡¯t father suspect we want to control the academy?¡± Xia Ying spoke while slightly wrinkling his brow.

    ¡°Brother, you are over worrying. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten? Father¡­¡­is the academy dean!¡± Xia Xiong smiled.

    ¡°Saying it like this¡­¡­this matter¡­¡­is feasible?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s feasible!¡± Xia Xiong smiled: ¡°Not only can we control arge portion of the academy, but we can also give that little thing a heavy blow! I hear he and Miao Yiniang are like brother and sister. But women ah¡­¡­no matter how much they like their little brother, after getting married, they will be closer to the husband.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, I really want to know, what expression will that little animal have after he finds out?¡± Xia Ying¡¯s rage turned to joy, revealing a smile.

    ¡°Brother, actually¡­¡­¡± Xia Xiong looked at Xia Ying, and slightly hesitated.

    ¡°Come out and say it. We are brothers, do you need to hide?¡± Xia Ying was in a good mood, smiling as he spoke.

    Xia Xiong nodded and said: ¡°Actually, if there¡¯s an opportunity, I suggest you ease rtions with that little thing.¡±

    Xia Ying¡¯splexion sank, indignantly saying: ¡°Not possible! He beheaded Zhao Yi right before my face. He also made third brother exiled to the far north, to thatnd of bitter cold. He can¡¯te back for ten years. I could never make peace with him! Never mention this again!¡±

    Xia Xiong still had half a sentence stuck in his throat, but didn¡¯t utter it. He actually wanted to tell the crown prince, father seemed to love Chu Mo!

    He also has the support of the military Marshal and the Grand Secretary.

    This youth¡¯s connections are strong enough to scare people!

    No matter the emperor or these two civil and military chiefs. These three people can control countless lives with a casual thought. It simply makes no sense that they all favor a teenager.

    Even if he were the emperor¡¯s bastard son¡­¡­it still wouldn¡¯t be possible!

    Not even his own son gets this kind of treatment, let alone a bastard.

    So, there must be something strange!

    Although Xia Xiong couldn¡¯t guess the reason right now, his intuition was telling him something. This whole situation certainly wasn¡¯t simple. If done wrong, this situation could escte up to the national level.

    It¡¯s a pity that Xia Ying didn¡¯t give him a chance to continue speaking. Xia Xiong just spoke one sentence, and Xia Ying became enraged right away.

    Xia Xiong secretly sighed to himself. He could only temporarily set this thought aside.

 Chapter 132: Turbulent Times

    Chapter 132: Turbulent Times

    This news not only shocked Da Xia¡¯s crown prince at the Eastern Pce.

    The Vermilion Bird Association branch located within the Azure Dragon continent also received an enormous shock.

    Actually, this branch of the Vermilion Bird Association already experienced a piece of violent shocking news earlier.

    A gold rank elder, a silver rank deacon, and two bronze stewards that were about to promote to silver rank at any time, this four man team could easily massacre a city!

    But they werepletely annihted, cut down within Da Xia¡¯s Yellow me City.

    Don¡¯t mention the branch within the Azure Dragon continent, even the Vermilion Bird Association headquarters suffered an enormous shock.

    Especially those two bronze rank stewards. One was one of the Misty Pce¡¯s twelve disciples, and the other was the son of an elder in a medium size sect in the Vermilion Bird continent.

    The death of the former was irrelevant. After all, her portion of the heritage was already taken by the Vermilion Bird Association. But thetter¡¯s death made the higher level crowd of the Vermilion Bird Association branch have quite the headache.

    Because everyone knew, that medium size sect elder not only was extremely powerful, but he extremely loved his son!

    He belonged to one of those types: A father that kills a whole family for the death of his son.

    How could a person like this let things go when his son dies? Even if there is someone responsible for every grievance, the Vermilion Bird Association branch will have a headache for a while at least.

    The thing they couldn¡¯t ept the most was the loss of the gold rank elder.

    An imposing gold rank elder, a rank six cultivator¡­¡­unhindered in the secr world, he was actually lost in Yellow me City?

    Don¡¯t say this was an Azure Dragon Court person¡¯s doing?

    The Vermilion Bird Association members knew that they extended their reach a little far with this one, and were fishing a little out of bounds. The Azure Dragon Court¡¯s dissatisfaction was expected.

    Especially when this involved a portion of the Misty Pce heritage!

    Who doesn¡¯t know the priceless value!

    Because of this, the Azure Dragon Court really had a reason to act against those people.

    Therefore, the Vermilion Bird Association at first casted their suspicious looks toward the Azure Dragon Court.

    But they also knew that the Azure Dragon Court members would never acknowledge it, even if it really was them.

    The Vermilion Bird Association also couldn¡¯t find any evidence.

    As far as Da Xia¡¯s royal family, the Vermilion Bird Association originally didn¡¯t even ce them in their eyes.

    ording to the higher ups of the Vermilion Bird Association, they were right in not seeking trouble for Da Xia¡¯s royal family. Unless Da Xia¡¯s royalty ate the heart of a bear and guts of a leopard, they would never dare provoke the Vermilion Bird Association.

    So the Vermilion Bird Association branchpletely ignored Da Xia¡¯s royal family.

    In their opinion, they only needed to find Miao Yiniang. Then all of their current troubles would be easily solved.

    But this action must be carefully and cautiously done. They just lost a gold rank elder after all, and they couldn¡¯t imagine losing another.

    But without waiting for Vermilion Bird Association branch take a n of action, another shocking piece of news came forth.

    This news caught the entire Vermilion Bird Association off guard, and also made them extremely furious!

    The royal family of Da Xia, the one they never ced in their eyes, and the Misty Pce remnant that should be hiding scared and desperate in a dark corner, they actually had the nerve to ally together.

    They used the Misty Pce heritage to establish a new Misty Pce!

    Although it was a royal academy in title, they dared used a mocking name like the Misty Pce Royal Academy.

    Who couldn¡¯t see that this was the rebirth of the Misty Pce?

    This action ruthlessly struck the ears of all the Vermilion Bird continent sects!

    It was also a p to the Vermilion Bird Association¡¯s face.

    This was open provocation!

    Furthermore, it was a recklessly wild provocation!

    Was this little bitch crazy?

    Who gave her so much courage?

    Could it be that she isn¡¯t afraid of the sects that extinguished the Misty Pce? The ones that immediately started to hunt her down?

    What made the Vermilion Bird Association even more indignant was Da Xia¡¯s royal family!

    A small¡­¡­secr world royal authority that they never ced in their eyes, actually dared shelter the Misty Pce remnants?

    This was madness!

    Weren¡¯t they afraid of all the sectsbining and confronting them?

    Don¡¯t say the hand cannot extend so far, and that the authority was outside the continent, separated by the a long and difficult journey.

    This kind of thinking was called naive!

    Several sects from the Vermilion Bird continent might not directly do anything to Da Xia. Da Xia¡¯s royal family has powerful sects supporting them after all.

    However, they can support Da Xia¡¯s rival nations!

    Such as Da Qi!

    They can¡¯t help with open arms, but doesn¡¯t money always work?

    So the Vermilion Bird Association couldn¡¯t understand at all. Where did the Misty Pce remnant and Da Xia¡¯s royal family find the courage to oppose almost all the sects in the Vermilion Bird continent?

    Was it because of the Azure Dragon Court?

    Several Vermilion Bird Association higher ups that were located in the Azure Dragon continent all held this kind of suspicion, and were iparably angered at the same time.

    No matter how angry, this matter was already finished, and became fact.

    The Vermilion Bird Association must face this matter, and give a direct counterattack!

    Otherwise, the Vermilion Bird Association reputation would suffer a heavy loss.

    Because of this, several of the the Vermilion Bird Association branch higher-ups came to a conclusion. They would take two matters andbine them into one.

    They would send a diplomatic group to Da Xia. They would initiate talks with the Azure Dragon Court and Da Xia¡¯s royal family!

    The first condition doesn¡¯t need to be mentioned, but this nuisance Misty Pce Royal Academy¡­¡­must certainly disappear from the world!

    At the same time, this news quickly returned to the Vermilion Bird continent.

    The sects that participated in the siege on the Misty Pce, once they heard the news, they all immediately went mad!

    The sent out the most outstanding sect disciples right away,bined them with the other sects, and formed an expedition group. They nned to strangle the Misty Pce Royal Academy while still in the cradle.

    Their goal was exactly the same as the Vermilion Bird Association.

    No matter what, they couldn¡¯t let the Misty Pce reappear in any shape or form.

    However, not everyone thought this way.

    For instance, the misty pce disciples that fled back then; however, they were only twelve!

    By contrast, this news was like a storm inside Da Xia, instantly sweeping each corner of thend!

    The passion of the people soared to a level that not even the instigator Chu Mo dared believe.

    But he quickly understood the reason.

    The sects were always grand and magnificent. When did they ever touch the people?

    Although it carried the Royal Academy name, but who couldn¡¯t see it? This Misty Pce Royal Academy was actually a path to a sect.

    A sect established in the secr world!

    In truth there were several high level scriptures and exercises, as well as all kinds of high level heritages.

    The great majority of warriors in this world would have a tough time just touching a trace of these things!

    Now¡­¡­they had a chance to study these priceless exercises!

    Try asking, who wouldn¡¯t want toe to this kind of ce?

    No matter if noble or poor, everyone went mad right away.

    Practically all the self-imed talented noble children in Yellow me City were racking their brains trying to get in. Because of this, in a short period of time, everyone showed up at the households of Chu Mo, Xu Fufu, and even Miao Yiniang¡¯s Gluttonous Ogre!

    Countless people stopped in for a visit, thinking to find a ce inside the Misty Pce Royal Academy.

    Faced with this situation, Chu Mo, Xu Fufu, and Miao Yiniang could only hide away, afraid to return home.

    Because there would always be a rtion that wouldn¡¯t let you refuse.

    The pce sent out a decree in the end.

    They fiercely denounced this kind of chaos, ordering those noble houses to regte themselves, and not dare cause any more harassment. Otherwise, their household¡¯s ability to enter the academy would be cancelled. Those talents somewhat controlled themselves.

    However, a second decree soon after made Miao Yiniang dumbstruck, and it made Chu Mo infuriated!

 Chapter 133: Grant a Marriage

    Chapter 133: Grant a Marriage

    Grant a marriage!

    The emperor¡¯s second degree was actually to grant a marriage, and make her marry the crown prince Xia Ying!

    Miao Yiniang was the person who knew most about the grudge between Xia Ying and Chu Mo, despite whatever she wanted. The emperor¡¯s motives were enough to make her feel astonished: ¡°The peach tree hasn¡¯t even been nted, and you¡¯re already plucking it?¡±

    Chu Mo was also extremely furious, and he also felt extreme disappointment towards the emperor.

    In the two times Chu Mo met the emperor, he always felt the ruler was an extremely open-minded person. The scope of vision between the emperor and the princes was the gap between heaven and earth.

    Like how the emperor clearly knew about Chu Mo and the crown prince¡¯s grudges, but he still favored Chu Mo. He even dared ce Chu Mo in important positions. This was the bearing and vision of a ruler, as well as strong self-confidence!

    But what was the meaning of this decree?

    The wording of the decree wasn¡¯t harsh, but there was no consulting!

    It said Miao Yiniang was a former Vermilion Bird Continent high level disciple. She was of noble birth, good character, and excellent temperament¡­¡­although the sect copsed, but she possessed firm will, and determined self-improvement. Such an outstanding womanpletely matched the future ruler of Da Xia, the current crown prince!

    The two marrying would be beneficial for the Misty Pce Royal Academy¡¯s future.

    The decree also mentioned, once the secr world sect was established, not only will it attract the attention of current enemies, but it will also be coveted by countless Azure Dragon continent sects. In order to guarantee the unfolding of the Misty Pce Royal Academy doesn¡¯t suffer any influence, the two sides ought to establish an even closer rtionship.

    Now when facing any difficulties in the future, the Da Xia royal family will have even more reason to protect the Misty Pce Royal Academy and Miao Yiniang.

    By only looking at the decree, and not knowing the people involved, one would certainly think the emperor was too brilliant, and Miao Yiniang was also qualified.

    She was a sect disciple without a home to return to. By marrying his majesty the crown prince, she will be a princess! She can¡¯t fly up and be a phoenix, but at the very least¡­¡­this was enough to show the royal family¡¯s sincerity and importance attached.

    Yes, a person who doesn¡¯t understand the grudge between Chu Mo and the crown prince would certainly think this way.

    But the people with amon understanding of the events were all astonished.

    ¡°What spell is the emperor under? He actually put out such a stupid decree?¡± The always joking Xu Fufu carried an ice-cold expression at this time. His eyes flickered with a furious light: ¡°Does he want to make this thing die in the womb?¡±

    Chu Mo quickly cooled down after his fury. He sat there, appearing bitter, and painfully said: ¡°This matter¡­¡­me me!¡±

    ¡°How could I me you?¡± Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo: ¡°The ones to me¡­¡­are all of us. Our experience still wasn¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Chu Mo somewhat bitterly spoke: ¡°I thought of the threats from the Vermilion Bird continent sects, Vermilion Bird Association, and even¡­¡­the Azure Dragon continent sects. I thought of them all. Moreover, I thought of ways to respond. But¡­¡­.I overlooked the emperor¡¯s view towards this matter, and his appetite.¡±

    Chu Mo sighed. He looked to Miao Yiniang and Xu Fufu: ¡°Before, I believed without a doubt. I only needed to add the royal family name to the sect, and grant the emperor the position of leader. Thenter on, continuously train high-level talent for the emperor. The emperor would certainly be moved, and finally agree. However, I underestimated the appeal of the Misty Pce heritage to the secr world people. I forgot the emperor is a man of the mortal world. He isn¡¯t a god! Faced with the heritage of a top grade sect, merely being the spiritual leader couldn¡¯t fill his appetite. His thinking¡­¡­.was to take this heritage and power, and fully make it be the royal family¡¯s power!¡±

    Miao Yiniang silently nodded: ¡°I never dared to expose this portion of the heritage after all these years. It was exactly because of this reason.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Miao Yiniang: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop me?¡±

    Miao Yiniang bitterly smiled: ¡°My existence is no longer a secret. This heritage would be exposed to the people sooner orter. We actually had no other choice. I think¡­¡­the emperor should take a little. Don¡¯t we have nothing to fear under this decree?¡±

    Chu Mo was silent a moment, then nodded: ¡°Right, otherwise, the emperor would have consulted with me first.¡±

    Xu Fufu raged from the side: ¡°What to do now? Do we never respond? It would be too funny if we did that!¡±

    Miao Yiniang quietly said: ¡°Actually, this is noughing matter for the emperor. In his opinion, the only think that can give me shelter now¡­¡­is Da Xia¡¯s royal family. Without this, everyone would relentlessly scrape at me¡­¡­.and swallow until there was nothing left. This is his way of giving me a dignified way out. Heh, by bing the crown prince¡¯s wife, he¡¯s actually exalting me.¡±

    Chu Mo looked livid. This loss was actually a little too much for him to swallow. And now that the news was already out, there was practically no escape.

    If you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off!

    The emperor was also certain that they wouldn¡¯t revolt.

    Would they really crash into the royal pce, and cause a scene with the emperor? There was no other possibility apart frompletely breaking off rtions with the emperor.

    After all, a ruler absolutely cannot suffer such a threat.

    ¡°We will stealthily take out the crown prince!¡± Xu Fufu¡¯s pupils were clear and cold. He looked at the two and said: ¡°When the crown prince dies, this decree will fall through!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Chu Mo stared at Xu Fufu: ¡°Even if we can kill the crown prince without the gods or demons knowing, wouldn¡¯t the emperor set up another one? Can we stealthily kill everything? Besides, if we act against the crown prince now, do you think the emperor wouldn¡¯t know who did it?¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s to be done? Are you really going to watch big sister Yiniang marry that bastard?¡± Xu Fufu soared up from his seat, and furiously stared at Chu Mo: ¡°Don¡¯t you know Yiniang¡¯s feelings for you? You¡¯ve been hesitating back and forth, are you a man or not?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not a man then what are you? Go back and ask your grandfather. What¡¯s his good solution? What are you yelling with me for?¡± Chu Mo was also furious. He said to Xu Fufu: ¡°Did I say that I wanted big sister to marry the crown prince?¡±

    ¡°Your current reaction and expression gives me that feeling. Hesitating! You¡¯re making me lose hope!¡± Xu Fufu looked furious as he spoke. He directly turned and left, mming the door on the way out.

    Boom!

    The heavy wooden door made an enormous noise.

    Chu Mo and Miao Yiniang looked at each other in dismay.

    Miao Yiniang smiled in spite of herself, and he hugged at Chu Mo: ¡°You two¡­¡­really haven¡¯t fought like this after all these years?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pissed!¡± Chu Mo let out a long breath: ¡°He has a dog temper!¡±

    ¡°You have a dog temper.¡± Miao Yiniang rolled her eyes at Chu Mo: ¡°Do you dare say, you haven¡¯t thought about killing the crown prince? Didn¡¯t you deliberately make him storm off?¡±

    Chu Mo rolled his eyes, but he didn¡¯t deny. He simply said: ¡°2Fu and I aren¡¯t the same in the end. I can do things that he can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°You also can¡¯t!¡± Miao Yiniang leaned into the chair, revealing her perfect figure. Her gorgeous eyes gazed at Chu Mo: ¡°Actually, the matter hasn¡¯t reached the most horrible part. Am I right?¡±

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°Of course, let¡¯s say we don¡¯t agree, or even if we do agree, isn¡¯t a bride theft still possible?¡±

    Pffft!

    Miao Yiniang almost sprayed saliva. She looked at Chu Mo and said: ¡°Snatching a royal family marriage¡­¡­you dare think, but, if you dare do it, you¡¯ll probably be the first in history.¡±

    Just as Chu Mo was about to speak, a knock suddenly came from outside. Miao Yiniang¡¯s trusted maid said from outside: ¡°Little sister, noble son Chu, a maiden outside named Chen Xingxue wishes to see you. She says that she is noble son Chu Mo¡¯s friend.¡±

    Miao Yiniang and Chu Mo looked at each other.

    Chu Mo wrinkled his brow: ¡°Princess? Why has shee?¡±

 Chapter 134: Lonely City One Sword, Foreign Heaven Flying Immortal

    Chapter 134: Lonely City One Sword, Foreign Heaven Flying Immortal

    Thest time Chu Mo saw the princess was at the new year¡¯s banquet.

    At that time, Chen Xingxue said that she woulde to find him, but there was never any activity afterwards. Chu Mo didn¡¯t put much thought into it. ording to him, the princess noting to find him was a good thing.

    Now she suddenly came for a visit at such a sensitive time, moreover¡­¡­.she came to a ce like Gluttonous Ogre, and directly sought Chu Mo. She obviously knew Chu Mo was here.

    Miao Yiniang stood up, and softly said: ¡°Since the princess hase to find you, it¡¯s best I go. I will step away for a moment.¡±

    Chu Mo waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t, she certainly didn¡¯te at this time to only see me. Let¡¯s all meet together.¡±

    As he spoke, Chu Mo made the outside maid bring Chen Xingxue over.

    Very quickly, a knock appeared at the door. The maid brought in a girl that was covered in a heavy veil. The maid withdrew and closed the door after letting the girl enter.

    The young maiden finally pulled back her veil at this time, revealing the delicate face of a bright-eyed girl.

    First she looked at Miao Yiniang, and the girl slightly curtsied: ¡°You are big sister Miao Yiniang right? I am Chen Xingxue.¡±

    Chu Mo slightly squinted. He noticed Chen Xingxue addressed herself as a young girl¡­¡­and she also first sent respects. This was enough to show that she didn¡¯t take herself for a princess. Otherwise, she would have waited for Miao Yiniang to bow down first.

    Miao Yiniang was slightly shocked. She immediately bowed, then smiled and said: ¡°Your highness is too polite. We¡¯ve never met before, please forgive me your highness.¡±

    Chen Xingxue¡¯s face turned slightly red: ¡°Big sister must not be so polite to me, and don¡¯t take me for a princess. If big sister doesn¡¯t oppose, please call me little sister. It would make me very happy.¡±

    Chen Xingxue looked at Chu Mo as she spoke, then softly said: ¡°I came to give you two an apology!¡±

    ¡°Apologize? What are you talking about little sister?¡± Miao Yiniang walked over and pulled Chen Xingxue to a seat. Then she personally poured Chen Xingxue a cup of tea.

    Chen Xingxue held the cup with both hands. She looked timid, and blinked once at Chu Mo. She said: ¡°You see, noble son Chu doesn¡¯t look happy at all. I know the reason why. I came here exactly because of this reason.¡±

    Chu Mo looked over at Chen Xingxue, and simply said: ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you princess. You really didn¡¯t need toe to apologize.¡± Chu Mo¡¯s attitude was a little cold, but it was for Chen Xingxue¡¯s own good. He didn¡¯t want this princess to be dragged into it at all.

    Chen Xingxue carefully nced at Chu Mo, and quietly said: ¡°This matter is originally my father¡¯s mistake. He shouldn¡¯t have done it. Noble son has done a great kindness to me, and I also know that noble son isn¡¯t the type to carry wild schemes.¡±

    Chu Mo was slightly stunned, and he immediately spoke with a bitter smile: ¡°But your father doesn¡¯t necessarily think that way.¡±

    Chen Xingxue slightly shook her head: ¡°Actually father¡­¡­also trusts noble son, only¡­¡­only¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Only as a ruler, the habit is to ce everything in their control. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Miao Yiniang quietly said.

    ¡°Yes, just like that, but I think father doesn¡¯t need to do this.¡± Chen Xingxue looked at Miao Yiniang, and seriously spoke: ¡°I have a way to resolve this matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Miao Yiniang looked at Chen Xingxue.

    Chen Xingxue softly spoke: ¡°My master¡¯s sect is one hidden from the world. It¡¯s one of those that doesn¡¯t officially exist. The sect disciples don¡¯t even walk the world. Moreover, they won¡¯t care about big sister Yiniang¡¯s Misty Pce heritage. My master¡­¡­is that sect¡¯s leader. He is very good to me. I can bring big sister into my sect. Like this, the matter should be resolved.¡±

    Chu Mo shook his head: ¡°You really haven¡¯t resolved the problem like this.¡±

    Miao Yiniang also spoke: ¡°The news has already been released. The royal family cannot lose the trust of the people. Therefore, the Misty Pce Royal Academy must be founded.¡±

    Chen Xingxue looked at Miao Yiniang, and quietly spoke: ¡°Big sister and noble son are truly good people. You¡¯re still considering the royal family reputation at this time. We can actually do it like this. Big sister will leave her heritage with noble son Chu. She can leave with me after the academy is founded.¡±

    ¡°What about your father?¡± Chu Mo looked at Chen Xingxue, and inly spoke: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the decree will expire?¡±

    Chen Xingxue nodded in all seriousness: ¡°So long as big sisteres with me to the sect, father¡¯s decree will lose validity.¡±

    At this time, Miao Yiniang asked Chen Xingxue: ¡°I still don¡¯t even know little sister¡¯s sect?¡±

    Chen Xingxue quietly said: ¡°Flying Immortal.¡±

    Chu Mo never heard of this name, so he reacted very normal.

    But Miao Yiniang was suddenly transfixed. Her delicate face revealed a shocked color, and she looked at Chen Xingxue: ¡°That Flying Immortal?¡±

    Chen Xingxue nodded: ¡°This world only should only have one Flying Immortal.¡±

    ¡°Heavens¡­¡­¡± Miao Yiniang couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Then she mumbled: ¡°No wonder¡­¡­you¡¯re so confident. This self-confidence¡­es from¡­¡­the Flying Immortal. Also, only this sect could say it doesn¡¯t care about the Misty Pce heritage.¡±

    Chu Mo confusingly looked Miao Yiniang. He didn¡¯t understand why she was showing such an expression.

    Miao Yiniang gave Chu Mo an exnation: ¡°There are numerous sects of all sizes on our four continents, no less than several hundred. But there are very few top grade sects. The Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and ck Tortoise continents only have about one top grade sect each. Such as the Azure Dragon continent¡¯s Immortal Sky, such as¡­¡­.Vermilion Bird Continent¡¯s former Misty Pce.¡±

    Miao Yiniang¡¯s expression became a little dark: ¡°Only the Misty Pce is already gone, but on the four continents, there are actually even more amazing existences than these top grade sects!¡±

    ¡°Even more amazing?¡± Chu Mo knew this world held a few hidden sects, but he always believed sects like the Immortal Sky were the strongest ones.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Miao Yiniang softly said to Chen Xingxue: ¡°Lonely City One Sword, Foreign Heaven Flying Immortal!¡±

    Chen Xingxue revealed a slight smile, and then nodded. Miao Yiniang knew about Flying Immortal, which let Xingxue not waste many words.

    ¡°Lonely City One Sword, Foreign Heaven Flying Immortal? These are two sects?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°No, these are four sects!¡± Miao Yiniang slightly smiled: ¡°Lonely City is a sect; One Sword is a sect; Foreign Heaven and Flying Immortal are also two sects. I only heard of these four sects back in the day. Very rarely do people meet the disciples of these four sects, because these disciples practically never appear in the secr world.¡±

    Miao Yiniang said to Chen Xingxue: ¡°I never thought, little sister Xingxue¡­¡­is actually a Flying Immortal disciple. It¡¯s truly unforeseen. However¡­¡­only a Flying Immortal disciple would be like you¡­pletelycking inbat ability, but amazing in all other aspects.¡±

    Chen Xingxue¡¯s cute face turned slightly red, and she quietly said: ¡°I¡¯m not so outstanding, my mother was the Flying Immortal member.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Chen Xingxue: ¡°The emperor mentioned your past once¡­¡­¡±

    Chen Xingxue nodded, and softly said: ¡°My mother went searching for a drug ingredient back then. Because the guardian had to leave temporarily, my mother encountered danger. She carelessly suffered a serious injury, and was fortunately saved by my father. Father liked my mother at first nce, and my mother¡­¡­.was the same as me,pletelycking inbat ability.¡±

    Chen Xingxue spoke to here, and her face became deep red. Her brow slightly wrinkled, as if she didn¡¯t know what to say next.

    Chu Mo seemed to somewhat understand, yet Miao Yiniangpletely understood. Because there was a tangent in the topic, she said to Chen Xingxue: ¡°A sect like Flying Immortal must have incredibly strict requirements. Am I good enough?¡±

    Chen Xingxue¡¯s eyes twinkled: ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t work, big sister will have left with me. No one else will know right?¡±

 Chapter 135: Slightest Hope

    Chapter 135: Slightest Hope

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo and Miao Yiniang somewhat confusingly raised their heads, taken aback by Chen Xingxue.

    They never imagined. This shy frail little girl appeared pure, innocent, and somewhat foolish to the point of looking stupid.

    In reality, not only was she not stupid, but her IQ was quite high!

    They originally believed there was only one reason Chen Xingxue paid them a visit, and that was to give an apology on behalf of the emperor. However, this girl who didn¡¯t seem like a princess in the least bit, and waspletely like a girl next door, she actually possessed such astonishingly powerful backing.

    Lonely City One Sword, Foreign Heaven Flying Immortal!

    There weren¡¯t many who knew of these four hidden sects. Some of the small and medium sect disciples had never even heard of them before. But anyone qualified to know knew these four sects waspletely full of awe towards them. No one would miss out on the opportunity to make friends with the disciples of these four sects, not even Immortal Sky elders.

    By a strangebination of circumstances, Chen Xingxue¡¯s mother had rtions with Da Xa¡¯s emperor. After one night of happiness, there was Chen Xingxue. ording to the Flying Immortal rules, disciples could not have any rtions with secr world people. Therefore, Chen Xingxue¡¯s mother directly returned to the sect while pregnant, and gave birth to Chen Xingxue within the sect.

    This basically fit with what the emperor said in the past, but the emperor certainly couldn¡¯t say how many moves he used when encountering Chen Xingxue¡¯s mother¡­¡­

    If it wasn¡¯t for the innocent Chen Xingxue speaking about this, than outsiders might never know the truth.

    When it came to this kind of thing, given that Chu Mo and Miao Yiniang knew about it, they would never put the information to use.

    But when faced with Chen Xingxue¡¯s suggestion, Chu Mo and Miao Yiniang were both somewhat touched.

    The royal family acted first, and already showed their mean and ferocious teeth. This matter already had no escape.

    Actually, Miao Yiniang already resigned her cultivation path¡¯s future. But if there was a chance to walk to a higher realm, who would really give up?

    Especially with Miao Yiniang¡¯s power. She already reached the golden stone realm. Although she relied on pills to rank up to this realm, she felt that there was still room to increase.

    If she really entered Flying Immortal at this time, who would dare say that she would be stuck at the golden stone realm her whole life?

    ¡°How about it? Has big sister thought it over?¡± Chen Xingxue¡¯s eyes twinkled, carrying a lot of hope. She looked at Miao Yiniang: ¡°Big sister doesn¡¯t need to worry about anything. Flying Immortal has only female disciples! There are no men! Otherwise if¡­¡­¡±

    Chen Xingxue carefully looked at Chu Mo. Her lips slightly moved, and that sentence never left her mouth.

    Miao Yiniang said to Chu Mo: ¡°Young master¡­¡­help me make a decision. I¡­¡­I somewhat don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Chu Mo said Miao Yiniang: ¡°Actually big sister has already made a decision in her heart. Am I right?¡± Chu Mo looked towards Chen Xingxue: ¡°Princess Xingxue, are you truly certain big sister can enter Flying Immortal? Princess, I want you to clearly understand what I mean. Things aren¡¯t as simple as other people think.¡±

    Chen Xingxue was silent a moment, then she looked to Miao Yiniang: ¡°May I ask, what is big sister¡¯s current realm?¡±

    Miao Yiniang smiled: ¡°Golden stone, from pills.¡±

    Chen Xingxue was immediately stupefied. She had nobat ability, but that didn¡¯t mean shecked understanding of this world¡¯s cultivation realms.

    ¡°Big sister is actually a golden stone realm expert?¡±

    Miao Yiniang wryly smiled at Chen Xingxue: ¡°Could it be little sister didn¡¯t hear thest two words?¡±

    Chen Xingxue nodded, then seriously spoke: ¡°The greatest pill master in Flying Immortal, even he has a hard time creating such pills, pills that can make a person increase to the golden stone realm. It¡¯s truly fortunate. Big sister can very easily enter Flying Immortal like this! You could seed even without my rmendation.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no more room to increase after using pills. Flying Immortal still wants these kinds of people?¡± Miao Yiniang almost didn¡¯t dare believe Chen Xingxue. Maybe if she wasn¡¯t from Flying Immortal, and maybe from a sect like Immortal Sky or the former Misty Pce, then easily entering would be much more believable.

    But this was Flying Immortal!

    This was truly the highest peak of existence in the world!

    How could their standards of eptance be the same as others?

    Chen Xingxue looked serious: ¡°Actually I am a pill refinement master, although I can¡¯t refine that high level pills. But my understanding of medicine is still very clear. Pills can be taken to increase to the golden stone realm, and it severs the future path¡­¡­This saying isn¡¯t wrong, but there are exceptions.¡±

    ¡°Exceptions?¡± Miao Yiniang¡¯s eyes lit up at Chen Xingxue.

    Actually when she consumed the pills, and improved to the golden stone realm, she secretly held a feeling: It seemed her path¡­¡­wasn¡¯tpletely broken off!

    The shackles from the bone to intent refinement period were quite sturdy, but they weren¡¯t without cracks!

    This waspletely different from the knowledge that Miao Yiniang always understood.

    Now hearing Chen Xingxue¡¯s words, the depths of her heart couldn¡¯t help but burn with hope.

    ¡°Yes, there are exceptions.¡± Chen Xingxue nodded with certainty: ¡°For instance, some people have very powerful aptitude andprehension. Just because they take pills, it doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t break into the intent refinement period.¡±

    ¡°There is also another possibility, although the probability is extremely small, but it exists.¡± Chen Xingxue looked at Miao Yiniang: ¡°That is, a pill refinement master can create a perfect pill with extreme luck! Although theyck the endless grinding and experience of normal cultivators, their future cultivation path won¡¯t be influenced at all. Only, that possibility is too small. Perfect pills only exist in legends. So that possibility is the lowest.¡±

    ¡°Perfect pill¡­¡­¡± Miao Yiniang didn¡¯t understand much about pills, but she knew the young master¡¯s pill refinement ability was quite magical! He even treated Xia Jing¡¯s illness, which no one else could cure. Refining perfect pills may not be impossible!

    Chen Xingxue said: ¡°Suppose a person consumed a perfect golden stone pill. Then, they only need to take time to umte and condense, and make up for theck of improving oneself through practice. They need to wait until the body tempers to a point where it can support the intent refinement period pressures, and then, they can naturally break into the intent refinement period.¡±

    Chen Xingxue looked at Miao Yiniang with a slight smile: ¡°Big sister is one of the twelve Misty Pce disciples, so she certainly doesn¡¯tck aptitude andprehension. So don¡¯t lose heart about imperfect pills. Flying Immortal has even more powerful scriptures and exercises. They should let big sister increase to a higher realm. Even if it¡¯s not possible. Big sister is already at the golden stone realm. In Flying Immortal, you will be a top rank at your age!¡±

    Miao Yiniang cast a nce at Chu Mo once again. Chu Mo nodded: ¡°This is good!¡±

    Miao Yiniang immediately expressed a glittering smile. She looked at Chen Xingxue, and softly said: ¡°Xingxue, thank you!¡±

    Chen Xingxue¡¯s face turned red: ¡°Big sister doesn¡¯t need to be so polite. This is what I should do!¡±

    Miao Yiniang looked at Chu Mo, and secretly thought to herself: ¡®My young master, I will certainly work hard! Even if there is only the slightest hope, I won¡¯t give up on any chance to improve! One day, I will genuinely help you.¡¯

 Chapter 136: Sentiments

    Chapter 136: Sentiments

    Miao Yiniang left very abruptly.

    She disappeared together with princess Chen Xingxue, who didn¡¯t have much presence in the royal pce.

    This event didn¡¯t cause great waves in Yellow me City.

    Gluttonous Ogre was alreadypletely managed by Liu Mei¡¯er. This business had been passed over a long time ago. In addition, Miao Yiniang always kept a low-profile, and very rarely appeared in public.

    Even more so, princess Chen Xingxue practically never appeared in front of people, making her quite the oddity in the royal pce.

    Because of this, when the two departed, it seemed the waves weren¡¯t shocking.

    But this caused a perilous situation to a few people!

    Not many people knew about the marriage decree from the emperor, but crown prince Xia Ying and second prince Xia Xiong knew.

    ¡°Miao Yiniang actually dares fight the emperor¡¯s decree! Is she tired of living?¡± Xia Ying was truly enraged this time. A ruler¡¯s son and future king was actually ignored by a homeless sect disciple? That kind of feeling made him extremely furious!

    Xia Xiong sighed, and said in a low voice: ¡°Brother, we considered a thousand calctions, but we didn¡¯t think about little sister.¡±

    ¡°What little sister? She counts for nothing!¡± Xia Ying gnashed his teeth: ¡°This little sister with an outward turning elbow?¡±

    [TL: An outward turning elbow means to favor outsiders instead of family.]

    Xia Xiong bitterly smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry brother. This can be considered retribution. We once schemed against little sister, and now she has broken a matter that waspletely settled.¡±

    ¡°Little bitch! I have no little sister!¡± Xia Ying ferociously spoke: ¡°The source of this matter is Chu Mo, that little animal! No good, I have reached the breaking point. Xia Xiong, immediately think of a n for me. I want this little animal Chu Mo¡­¡­I want his bones turned to ashes, his corpse cut into ten thousand pieces!¡±

    [TL: When Xia Ying says ¡®I¡¯ here, he uses the term ¡®¹Â.¡¯ It¡¯s how a feudal prince refers to himself in the first person.]

    Seeing the ferocious and twisted face of his elder brother, a trace of concern shed across Xia Xiong¡¯s eyes.

    It had been a long time since Xia Ying referred to himself as a feudal prince before Xia Xiong.

    Not so long ago, prince Xia Ying carried somewhat dark sentiments, but not too much. Generally speaking, he had the qualifications of a crown prince. Xia Xiong willingly gave up his chance to obtain everything, and supported his elder brother.

    But ever since that incidentst year, Xia Ying¡¯s attitude seemed to have a tremendous change. His psychological state grew even darker. He began to bicker over every little thing, and he became vindictive.

    As a person of power, he could use all kinds of tricks. He could secretly, ruthlessly, and even very maliciously¡­¡­obtain his goals.

    But at the same time, he must have a broad open mind!

    In Xia Xiongs opinion, apart from detestable things like killing someone¡¯s father or stealing their wife, the truly irreconcble things, all other grudges can be forgiven. For people of power, this world has no such thing as eternal enemies, and it doesn¡¯t have eternal friends. There is only eternal benefit.

    Just like his father the emperor!

    Did the emperor really like Chu Mo that much?

    This was truly not certain!

    Even if he liked, or even loved, there couldn¡¯t possibly be anything more.

    After all, there was a powerful master behind Chu Mo, and he might hate secr world authority. Any person of power would be wary towards a youth like him. Who would haveplete trust?

    This Misty Pce Royal Academy was a perfect example.

    But Xia Ying couldn¡¯t see any of this, and he didn¡¯t want to see. His mind waspletely full of hatred towards Chu Mo.

    Like this¡­¡­he could easily fall into danger!

    Xia Xiong couldn¡¯t help but sigh on the inside. Although he made several schemes to harm people, he always had a perspective. One must consider the circumstances.

    The right words must be said at the right time.

    And right now, excessively opposing Chu Mo was a very stupid move.

    Xia Xiong even regretted suggesting Xia Ying marry Miao Yiniang. Otherwise, the crown prince wouldn¡¯t go so far as to abhor Chu Mo.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t approve of my opinion?¡± Seeing Xia Xiong¡¯s long silence, Xia Ying¡¯s eyes turned a little red. A shady color shed across his eyes, and he coldly stared at Xia Xiong.

    Xia Xiong was slightly shocked, and he immediately said: ¡°I approve. Of course I approve. Chu Mo¡­¡­really must die!¡±

    ¡°You also believe this way? This little animal is true evil! He absolutely cannot remain!¡± Xia Ying was satisfied with his little brother¡¯s attitude. He gritted his teeth and said: ¡°The whereabouts of his master are unknown. I investigated. He hasn¡¯t been in Yellow me City recently. How could such a cultivator reside in the secr world for so long? So long as we think of a surefire n, one that ispletely watertight¡­¡­then, we will certainly seed!¡±

    Xia Xiong nodded and said: ¡°The Misty Pce Royal Academy still needs to be founded. Miao Yiniang has already left, and so, those heritages are most likely being carried by Chu Mo. Since brother wants him dead, it would be better to ask father¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°Ask father¡¯s help?¡± Uncertainty shed across Xia Ying¡¯s pupils.

    Xia Xiong said: ¡°Right, go talk openly with father. Say you cannot live under the same sky as Chu Mo. He is a thorn in your heart, embarrassing you several times. Now Chu Mo actually instigated Miao Yiniang¡¯s escape from her future marriage, and he used princess Chen Xingxue¡¯s debt¡­¡­such an ouw, doesn¡¯t deserve to continue living.¡±

    ¡°These words¡­¡­will work?¡± Xia Ying hesitantly looked at Xia Xiong.

    Xia Xiong nodded: ¡°They will certainly work. You are Da Xia¡¯s crown prince after all. If youpletelyck face¡­¡­then it¡¯s not just you! Doesn¡¯t that reflect upon the emperor¡¯s face as well? So long as you openly share your state of mind with father, and show you don¡¯t covet the throne at all. I believe, father he¡­¡­will understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what you say is logical. Father worries most about my schemes. I only need to close up all my schemes, and then beg to father, and say I¡¯ve been repeatedly humiliated by Chu Mo. Now he actually cheated away my future wife¡­¡­I believe, father should also be extremely furious!¡± Xia Ying¡¯s eyes lit up the more he spoke, and became more excited.

    Xia Xiong stood to the side, sighing to himself: ¡®Brother, if this really seeds¡­¡­and father promises you to take out Chu Mo, then, your position will bepletely secured!¡¯

    ¡®But if this doesn¡¯t seed, then I¡¯m afraid your seat as crown prince is in jeopardy!¡¯

    ¡®In my opinion, the odds of this not seeding are nine times out of ten!¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not that I wish to harm my brother, actually¡­¡­the current you is no longer fit to rule!¡¯

    Xia Ying couldn¡¯t see this at all. In his opinion, no matter what was said, the emperor was his father! What father doesn¡¯t love his son? Only Xia Ying forgot one thing. The royal family¡­¡­were they truly that affectionate?

    If they were truly affectionate, would he scheme against his own little sister?

    Xia Ying himself was heartless, yet he actually expected to find a heart in others.

    Would he truly find it?

    Xia Ying hurriedly left towards the royal pce. He wanted to goin tearfully!

    The emperor was also thundering at this time in the royal pce.

    ¡°Good Chen Xingxue¡­¡­you actually have the face to return? You actually did such a thing as my daughter! You you you¡­¡­truly anger me to death! You still take me for your father?¡± The emperor was furious like a dragon, and glowered at the delicate girl before himself.

    A faint mist covered the delicate girl¡¯s eyes, showing she felt wronged. This girl was precisely the Chen Xingxue who hadpletely disappeared.

    An extremely good looking woman stood beside Chen Xingxue.

    This woman looked like she was in her twenties. She was young and beautiful, with amazing skin. She had an oval shaped face, and her skin was tender like a freshly peeled egg.

    When carefully paying observing, this woman looked a lot like Chen Xingxue.

    When she heard the emperor curse at Chen Xingxue, the woman quietly opened her mouth: ¡°I let my sister¡¯s daughter return to give you recognition, not to let you curse her. You don¡¯t have the qualifications to curse her! Incapable ruler, if you¡¯re tired of living, I don¡¯t mind killing a secr world emperor. I will take elder sister¡¯s revenge.¡±

 Chapter 137: Crown Princeéˆ¥æªš Early Fall

    Chapter 137: Crown Prince¡¯s Early Fall

    No one would believe unless they saw it with their own eyes. A person actually dared stand in the royal pce and threaten the emperor.

    But the unexpected thing was, the emperor with a right to be furious, he actually didn¡¯t say a word, despite a very red swollen face, and veins bulging on his forehead.

    Humph!

    A cold snort instantly came from the depths of the royal pce: ¡°Flying Immortal¡¯s leader¡­¡­can actually be sowless? The old and useless ¡®Lonely City One Sword, Beyond Heaven Flying Immortal¡¯ has long been admired. Now seeing a person from Flying Immortal, I¡¯m itching to see some skill. Maybe you can give a demonstration?¡±

    The chilly woman coldly snorted: ¡°A demonstration? You don¡¯t deserve one! I¡¯ve never given demonstrations, only killed!¡±

    ¡°So arrogant!¡± An angry old voice transferred from the depths of the royal pce.

    Soon after, a gust of wind suddenly blew into the room, directly towards the woman standing there.

    The wind was invisible, but this gust of wind gave off a sensation¡ª¡ªit was like a sharp sword!

    It spread an incredibly powerful murderous intent!

    Ice-cold, and fierce!

    ¡°With such little ability, you have the nerve to give a disy?¡± The woman coldly spoke, and then casually waved a hand.

    The room immediately went cold. It was like an icy wind blew past, resuming everything to normal.

    But a stuffy groan suddenly came from the inner pce depths. It was obviously the sound of pain being suppressed, but the sound still transferred over.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lesson, dare step out of ce again, and I¡¯ll instantly kill you!¡± As she coldly spoke, the woman¡¯s eyes flickered with extremely ice-cold rays of light.

    Finished speaking, she looked over at the pale emperor, and couldn¡¯t help but coldly snort: ¡°Your greatest fortune is being Chen Xingxue¡¯s father! Otherwise, I would have killed a degenerate like you long ago!¡±

    ¡°Auntie¡­¡­¡± Chen Xingxue somewhat resentfully walked over, and pulled the woman¡¯s shaking arm.

    ¡°Okay okay, what¡¯s the point in protecting such low scum?¡± The woman nced a little furiously at Chen Xingxue, and then she said: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    She nced to the emperor, and inly said: ¡°Remember, from today on, Miao Yiniang is the disciple of me, Chen Ao¡¯bing. If you dare have any motives against her, I will certainly kill you! As someone named Xia, you should know. If I want to kill you, then there is no one in this world who can save you!¡±

    She didn¡¯t looked at the emperor again after she finished speaking. She pulled on Chen Xingxue, and her figure shed, instantly disappearing from the room.

    Soon after, a cold snort suddenly came from the sky outside: ¡°Scum like you is fit to marry my disciple?¡±

    ¡°Auntie don¡¯t¡­¡­¡± The panicked voice of Chen Xingxue soon followed.

    ¡°This person is scum. You still don¡¯t know? That thing half a year ago was due to him plotting against you! Before my Intent of Heaven, his malice towards you shows like amp in the dead of night! He¡¯s less than the pigs and dogs, a beast plotting against his own sister. Why are you protecting him?¡± The clear cold voice spread farther and father, practically reaching the entire royal city.

    It shocked countless people!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A miserable scream abruptly came from outside at this time.

    The emperor turned pale with fright, because the miserable scream came from the crown prince Xia Ying.

    Boom!

    The emperor pushed open the door and rushed out. The scene ahead made his eye sockets want to break open. He roared to the heavens.

    The crown prince Xia Ying was a mess. His eyes were turned into two bloody holes, with blood bubbling down.

    Whoosh!

    A figure suddenly appeared beside the emperor. It was the old eunuch.

    The old eunuch¡¯s eyes were violently shaking. The words that were at the edge of his mouth were forcefully swallowed back.

    He originally wanted to say: He suffered a heavy injury, and needed at least three years of seclusion to recover. But looking at the scene, he didn¡¯t dare say anything. Because he feared the emperor would copse as soon as he spoke.

    Arge amount of pce guards rushed over at this time.

    Upon seeing this, the old eunuch thundered loudly: ¡°Everyone withdraw!¡±

    The crown prince¡¯s two eyes were destroyed. This matter¡­¡­absolutely couldn¡¯t spread right now.

    Xia Ying was in so much pain that he was about to faint, and he was constantly wailing.

    The emperor swayed back and forth, almost fainting himself. He looked ghastly. And his mind was practically a nk space!

    At this moment, he was truly aware. He now knew what the strongest sect signified to the secr world!

    The people in the secr worldpletely fear secr world royal authority. In the eyes of royalty, they are no different than ants!

    To be extinguished, a thought was enough.

    ¡°I¡­¡­hate!¡± The emperor gnashed his teeth, and spoke these two words. Then, a mouthful of blood sprayed out.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The crown prince of the grand Da Xia empire waspletely blinded.

    The royal family sealed off everything at the first instant, but where was there a wall that gossip cannot pass through?

    With all the thingsbined¡­¡­the sudden ice-cold voice of the woman, the crown prince¡¯s following scream, his majesty the emperor howling into the sky, and the eunuch¡¯smand to ¡®withdraw¡¯¡­¡­.people could guess for the most part.

    Not to mention the people who witnessed the crown prince with two bloody eye-sockets, and it wasn¡¯t just one or two witnesses.

    Amand soon followed after, but before this, some information already spread.

    The royal pce interior was within other people¡¯s eye line after all.

    Because of this, the news rapidly spread through a small majority of people in Yellow me City. Only this small majority all upheld a bottom line. That was: Don¡¯t let this news spread to the people.

    Actually, this was also the emperor¡¯s bottom line!

    The crown prince had an extremely high reputation among themon people. How could theyprehend the struggles at the upper levels? Therefore, not only would the crown prince¡¯s reputation suffer a heavy blow once the news spread, but the royal family reputation would also suffer a heavy blow!

    A nation¡¯s crown prince was blinded by someone within the royal pce, wasn¡¯t it terrible?

    If the royal pce wasn¡¯t safe, then where was it safe in Da Xia?

    Although there weren¡¯t many people qualified to know the news, and their statuses could be considered the highest in all of Da Xia, but each person harbored their own thoughts.

    A blind crown prince, even though he had a high reputation among the people, and no matter how capable, he absolutely cannot be a ruler!

    So, the crown prince¡­¡­must be changed!

    And so, switch to who?

    No matter if it was Marshal Fang Mingtong¡¯s household or Grand Secretary Xu Zhongliang¡¯s household, everyone received mysterious visitors that wore out the threshold.

    Beneath the peace and security of Yellow me City, an undercurrent was bubbling up.

    Xu Fufu once again came to Chu Mo¡¯s household after all was said and done.

    The two brothers were both silent.

    Xu Fufu finally said after a long time: ¡°That day¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo waved his hand: ¡°You have been my brother for so many years. We don¡¯t need to speak about the past.¡±

    Xu Fufu said: ¡°Mistakes are mistakes. This is the truth my grandfather taught me. The anger with you that day, it was really my fault. I thought about itter on. The main reason lies in my ability to resist pressure¡­¡­and not your power.¡±

    ¡°The matter is already past, and big sister Yiniang is already safe. Don¡¯t mention this matter again.¡± Chu Moughed.

    Xu Fufu looked at Chu Mo, and then slightly raised an eyebrow: ¡°You haven¡¯te outside thest two days?¡±

    Chu Mo nodded.

    Xu Fufu said a little startled: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, the rumor spreading outside, you don¡¯t know a thing! Our intelligence gathering ability isn¡¯t that strong, but it¡¯s already been put into motion!¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the crown prince?¡± Chu Moughed: ¡°I knew before you.¡±

 Chapter 138: I am Chu Mo

    Chapter 138: I am Chu Mo

    Xu Fufu curled his lips, looked with disbelief at Chu Mo, and then scoffed: ¡°Little ck brother, confidence is a good thing, but too much confidence easily bes a joke. The intelligencework is managed by your family¡¯s Chu Yan, but all of the information first gathers to me!¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Xu Fufu: ¡°I have additional information channels.¡±

    Xu Fufu didn¡¯t look convinced: ¡°Did someone inside the royal pce give you information? How is it possible?¡±

    Chu Mo wryly smiled. He recollected the woman who suddenly appeared before his eyes that day.

    He didn¡¯t know that woman at all, but he recognized Chen Xingxue at her side. Therefore, he could guess the woman¡¯s background in the first moment.

    A Flying Immortal member!

    A member of the legendary hidden sect that never entered the secr world, just like that, all of the sudden¡­¡­.appeared before him, but it wasn¡¯t especially unexpected to Chu Mo.

    ¡°You are Chu Mo?¡± The woman was very young. At the very least, she looked very young.

    She appeared in her twenties. Her skin had a snow white glow, and she was very beautiful. Only her appearance was ice-cold, like someone owed her a lot of money, making Chu Mo a little ufortable.

    ¡°Yes, I am Chu Mo.¡± Chu Mo nodded.

    ¡°Two things, first, Chen Xingxue is my niece. You saved her that day, so I must show thanks.¡± As she spoke, the woman pulled out a pill bottle, and she ced it before Chu Mo: ¡°The pills in here can make you climb the heavens in one step! You can directly enter the golden stone realm! This should be enough to repay your kindness to Xingxue!¡±

    Chu Mo was a little stunned. From the side, Chen Xingxue was also a little stunned.

    Coming back to his senses, Chu Mo expressionlessly looked at the ice-cold woman: ¡°When I saved her that day, I didn¡¯t know her status at all. Don¡¯t mention the status of a Flying Immortal disciple, I didn¡¯t even know she was a royal family princess. Therefore, I never expected anything in return.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t disy your virtues and arrogance before me. I can see everything clearly in your heart.¡± The ice-cold woman somewhat disdainfully looked at Chu Mo, and simply said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t suit you, don¡¯t go asking for more, people shouldn¡¯t be too greedy. I wish to speak a few words with you because you rescued Xingxue.¡±

    Chu Mo was angered to the extreme, yet he smiled, waved his hand, and said: ¡°You are too noble and magnificent. A boy like me cannot climb so high, please hurry, go where you need to go. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t see you further!¡±

    ¡°Right, you can take your godly pills that can make a person climb the heavens¡­¡­take it and leave. I don¡¯t need it.¡± Chu Mo inly said.

    ¡°Still have a temper? If you don¡¯t want it, then just say you don¡¯t want it. Do you think I really want to give it to you?¡± The ice-cold woman waved a hand, and the pill bottle on the table disappeared. With an icy re, she attentively watched Chu Mo: ¡°Thanks are over. Now I want to talk about the second matter.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the ice-cold woman, and slightly wrinkled his brow: ¡°Please don¡¯t use this manner of tone to speak to me. You might feel like I am an ant, with no qualifications to speak with you, but you must remember, I don¡¯t owe you anything!¡±

    The icy woman was slightly stunned. She had probably never been spoken to this way. That ice-cold face was slightly dull for a moment. Then she arched an eyebrow, and coldly said: ¡°You want me to tenderly speak with you? You¡¯re right. You really don¡¯t have the qualifications.¡±

    Chu Mo became even more disgusted with the woman, and directly said: ¡°Fine fine, I already know what you want to say. You want me to stay away from Chen Xingxue right? A toad shouldn¡¯t attempt to eat a swan, am I right? I promise you, I will stay far away from her. Quickly disappear from my eyes. You aren¡¯t wee here.¡±

    Chen Xingxue held a difficult expression, and she was trying to find an opportunity to insert herself into the conversation. After hearing these words, her graceful face immediately became pale. She bit her lower lip, and her eyes became covered with ayer of mist, showing her heavy heart.

    The ice-cold woman satisfactorily nodded. In her eyes, Chu Mo was an ant.

    Should she care about an ant¡¯s emotions?

    ¡°Another thing, after this talk I will leave right away. Don¡¯t believe that I enjoy dealing with you here.¡± The ice-cold woman looked at Chu Mo: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it is Chen Xingxue or Miao Yiniang. The difference between you and them is the gap between heaven and earth! You not only have to stay away from Chen Xingxue, but Miao Yiniang is also the same! I understand that you and Miao Yiniang had a certain crossing, but that is the past! The secr world Miao Yiniang could be your friend, but the Flying Immortal Miao Yiniang isn¡¯t suited to speak with you. Do you understand?¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s heart suddenly burned with surging fury. His thoughts returned to the experience at Immortal Sky.

    And so, Chu Mo began to smile, seeming like he was very happy.

    The depressed Chen Xingxue couldn¡¯t help but look confused at Chu Mo. She didn¡¯t know why he was smiling.

    The chilly woman looked at Chu Mo, and expressionlessly spoke: ¡°Is this funny?¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± The smiling Chu Mo suddenly roared.

    Chen Xingxue was so scared that she started to tremble. Even the ice-cold woman Chen Ao¡¯bing was stunned a moment, and she somewhat perplexingly looked at Chu Mo.

    ¡°Do you not understand words? Or, are you and I two different races?¡± An extremely chilly light shed across Chu Mo¡¯s eyes. He icily focused on the heartless Chen Ao¡¯bing: ¡°I told you to scram. Did you not hear? Do I need to repeat myself?

    ¡°You¡­¡­are scolding me?¡± Chen Ao¡¯bing was truly a little stupefied. She stared dumbstruck at Chu Mo.

    Has anyone ever dared treat her this way?

    She didn¡¯t even ce Da Xia¡¯s emperor in her eyes at all, saying she would kill him to his face.

    And now a teenager actually dared use this attitude with her¡­¡­no, he was scolding her!

    ¡°Have you never been scolded?¡± Chu Mo icily looked at Chen Ao¡¯Bing: ¡°Is there any rtion between you and I? Who do you think you are? A god looking down from on high? Don¡¯t mention Chen Xingxue. Treat me as if I never rescued her, and never even met her.¡±

    ¡°But how is my rtionship with Miao Yiniang any of your business? What exactly are you thinking? You grab a bottle of junk pills and dare show off before me? Are you blind or stupid? Haven¡¯t you seen Miao Yiniang¡¯s realm? Are you retarded? Did you ever think about how Miao Yiniang entered the golden stone realm? If Misty Pce had such pills, would she have waited so many years to use it?¡± With cold clear eyes, Chu Mo angrily stared at Chen Ao¡¯bing.

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Chen Ao¡¯bing naturally knew Miao Yiniang¡¯s realm, but she never thought her realm had anything to do with the secr world teenager Chu Mo.

    In her thinking, Miao Yiniang¡¯s current realm was due to golden stone pills leftover from the Misty Pce heritage. There wasn¡¯t a second exnation apart from this.

    Very few people knew Flying Immortal was actually a master pill cultivation sect. Because of this, Chen Ao¡¯bing couldn¡¯t believe that a secr world teenager like Chu Mo could refine any pills. Were the specifics of pill and drug refinement unclear to someone like her?

    ¡°Who are you? Are you so arrogant because you are a Flying Immortal member? Or is it because of your intent of heaven realm power? I really don¡¯t know if you are ignorant or arrogant.¡± Chu Mo coldly looked at Chen Ao¡¯bing: ¡°Have you broken through the innate? Wait until you break through the innate, and then you can talk about secr world people as ants!¡±

    [TL: The realms after golden stone (6th realm) are understanding intent (7th realm) ->prehending intent (8th realm) -> intent of heaven (9th realm). The innate is the realm at which a person smashes through the void and can enter the Spirit World.]

    ¡°And who are you?¡± Chen Ao¡¯bing stared shocked at Chu Mo. Someone able to speak like this¡­¡­was absolutely not a person of the secr world: ¡°How do you know I am at the Intent of Heaven realm?¡±

    But Chu Mo only icily stared at Chen Ao¡¯bing, and spoke with a self-deprecating smile: ¡°I am Chu Mo! The secr world teenager youpletely don¡¯t ce in your eyes! Nothing more.¡±

 Chapter 139: Grandmaster

    Chapter 139: Grandmaster

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Chen Ao¡¯bing¡¯s seemingly expressionless ice-cold face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of anger. She heatedly said: ¡°You think I¡¯ve never seen secr world people? I just destroyed your dog crown prince¡¯s eyes within the royal pce. And I ruthlessly taught your dog emperor a lesson. They are people of the secr world!¡±

    ¡°I am also.¡± Chu Mo was a little stunned inside, but his face remained calm as he attentively watched Chen Ao¡¯bing: ¡°But you cannot provoke me.¡±

    If he said these words upon first meeting, Chen Ao¡¯bing would certainly scoff, and be inplete disdain. But these wordsing out of Chu Mo now, they yet made Chen Ao¡¯bing have a terrified sensation.

    Like he wasn¡¯t bragging at all, but rather expounding the facts!

    But¡­¡­how was this possible?

    Chen Ao¡¯bing was baffled, and she couldn¡¯t help but cast a nce at Chen Xingxue. At the same time, there was a little regret inside. She was a little careless, and didn¡¯t investigate Chu Mo¡¯s background in the slightest.

    Chen Xingxue nibbled her lower lip, and she said with hesitation: ¡°Noble son Chu¡­¡­is very amazing. The pills Yiniang used must have been made by noble son Chu. He, he also cured my uncle Xia Jing¡¯s illness¡­¡­the one I told you about.¡±

    Chen Xingxue¡¯s face turned a little red, and she spoke softly.

    ¡°What?¡± Chen Ao¡¯bing was truly a little surprised. She looked at that dark face of Chu Mo. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but churn, and she thought: ¡®If Xingxue is telling the truth, then the support behind that teenager¡­¡­I¡¯m afraid it should be no inferior to myself¡­¡­no, after hearing his words, it seems to be an existence that canpletely crush me! Could they be¡­¡­.innate?¡¯

    Chen Ao¡¯bing scared herself back as step from this guess. The more power increases, the greater the awe towards the higher realm. Only those who are close can truly understand how amazing the people at a higher realm were!

    No wonder my words caused such arge response from this teenager¡­¡­Chen Ao¡¯bing deeply looked at Chu Mo. Although she knew that she could have offended the teenager with a terrifying background, but she, Chen Ao¡¯bing, absolutely couldn¡¯t open her mouth and apologise.

    Because of this, Chen Ao¡¯bing pulled on Chen Xingxue. Their figures shed, and they disappeared from Chu Mo¡¯s room.

    As soon as they left, Chu Mo mmed back into a chair, and then he started gasping for air. That ice-cold woman genuinely gave him incredible pressure!

    If it wasn¡¯t for the jade at his chest, transmitting a portion of energy to support him, he wouldn¡¯t have had the ability to scold that arrogant unreasonable woman, even though he had the courage!

    A rank nine¡­¡­intent of heaven realm grandmaster!

    Chu Mo had never seen such a powerful person, well of course, except for the Demon Lord. But the Demon Lord was his master, and he wouldn¡¯t put such imposing pressure towards Chu Mo.

    ¡°This woman like ice¡­¡­.is truly terrifying.¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but mumble. Don¡¯t look at how incredibly tough he was when facing Chen Ao¡¯bing. In the depths of his heart, it was yet very clear. If that woman really acted against him, he wouldn¡¯t have had any ability to resist.

    The jade he carried was magical, and Murdering Heaven was indeed sharp¡­¡­.able to cut through any weapon in the world, but he himself¡­¡­wasn¡¯t that strong in the end.

    His attitude was tough, indeed having an unyielding and spirited dignity. But he was still aware of his limits.

    Therefore not even the powerful Chen Ao¡¯bing sensed, from beginning to end, how Chu Mo controlled the entire scene.

    Now Chu Mo recollected the events of that day, and he couldn¡¯t help but have a little fear.

    That woman dared to injure the crown prince, and even cursed the emperor. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything that she couldn¡¯t do.

    Xu Fufu looked shocked at Chu Mo: ¡°You¡¯re saying, there is a sect even greater than the Immortal Sky in this world? Then, a cultivator from that sect appeared before you, and you cursed her out?¡±

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°That was really the oue.¡±

    ¡°Little ck brother, you are amazing! I¡¯m convinced.¡± After Xu Fufu heard Chu Mo narrate about that icy woman, he was scared into a cold sweat.

    He knew that Chu Mo wouldn¡¯t deceive him, and when Chu Mo said these things, itpletely matched up with the rumors, convincing Xu Fufu even more.

    Chu Mo shook his head and smiled: ¡°What about me is amazing? I relied on two points. The first was saving Chen Xingxue¡¯s life. The woman is incredibly tough, but she isn¡¯t the kind of vile person that kills the innocent. The second was my master made her a little afraid. As for me¡­¡­she can kill me with a thought.¡±

    ¡°Now matter what is said, you scared away a worldwide top level cultivator. You should be proud¡± Xu Fufu enviously spoke.

    ¡°The crown prince is crippled.¡± Xu Fufu then said to Chu Mo: ¡°Several people have been secretly visiting my grandfather recently. The doorstep is going to copse soon.¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t go mixing in.¡± Chu Mo looked at Xufufu, and then he said: ¡°I should leave soon.¡±

    ¡°Enter the military?¡± Xu Fufu asked.

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°With the emperor being like this¡­¡­you still want to enter the military?¡± The marriage granting of Miao Yiniang to the crown prince had already passed, but Xu Fufu¡¯s resentment towards the emperor hadn¡¯t passed in the slightest.

    Chu Moughed: ¡°This has nothing to do with the emperor!¡±

    Xu Fufu didn¡¯t know. Chu Mo wanted to enter the military so that he serve the nation. Another aspect, was the bloody spirit aura!

    [TL: The bloody spirit auraes from the traces of blood that enters the jade space when he kills, creating the small blood-colored mark on the green stone in the jade space. Chapter 53 is a good reference.]

    These two goals weren¡¯t in conflict.

    The best ce to obtain arge amount of bloody spirit aura, was on the battlefield!

    The more enemies that he killed on the battlefield, the greater the bloody spirit aura would be. As far as Da Xia, the more enemies Chu Mo killed, the more his people could live in safety.

    Xu Fufu looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Good, I will support you in any case. Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of things in Yellow me City. I will make certain your house looks good.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Xu Fufu, and he pulled a pill bottle from his chest: ¡°You should know about Yiniang, one-armed uncle, as well as Chu Yan. This is thest remaining bottle of pills. It can make you increase to the golden stone realm! Xia Jing purchased the materials. The amount of resources used is hard to even imagine. Therefore, the materials might not appear again for several more years. To get this kind of medicine in the secr world again, in a short period of time, is an impossibility.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Xu Fufu looked at Chu Mo. He didn¡¯t want to be so polite to Chu Mo, but this thing¡­¡­.was too precious!

    ¡°Take it. You are my best brother. There¡¯s no reason to refuse.¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°Good, I won¡¯t be so polite.¡± Xu Fu took the pill bottle, carefully ced it inside his robes, and then took his leave.

    With Xu Fufu¡¯s current realm, he probably only needed two months time, and then he could fully digest the pill¡¯s energy. To fully possess the golden stone realm¡¯sbat power, it was entirely possible within a few years! He only needed arge amount of battle experience to hone his skills.

    But as for Xu Fufu, stepping into the unimaginable golden stone realm was already a gift from heaven!

    No, not a gift from heaven, but rather a gift from a brother.

    Right after Xu Fufu departed, the second prince Xia Xiong made a low-key visit.

    This slightly cold early spring was extremely chaotic.

    [TL: Chu Mo indeed said it was thest batch when he gave golden-stone pills to one-armed uncle in chapter 119. I don¡¯t know if one-armed uncle actually did refuse in the end, or if Chu Mo made another set of pills without the author telling us.]

 Chapter 140: Xia Xiongéˆ¥æªš Thinking

    Chapter 140: Xia Xiong¡¯s Thinking

    Xia Xiong¡¯s reason foring was very simple. It was to show good intentions, and to give an apology.

    ¡°Several things of the past are from my scheming. In fact, it has little to with with the crown prince.¡± Xia Xiong calmly admitted several things that were plotted against Chu Mo over thest year.

    Chu Mo silently watched Xia Xiong. He actually didn¡¯t want to look at the second prince at all. Because he felt there was nothing good to say with Xia Xiong. The grudges between both sides weren¡¯t deep like the ocean, but it wasn¡¯t something that could be resolved in one or two days.

    The scheme half a year ago was Xia Jing¡¯s doing, but from that point onward, ever since Chu Mo came back, the princes had acted against him several times, trying to take his life. Even someone with a good temper would be infuriated. Don¡¯t even mention how Chu Mo¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t all that good.

    ¡°I havee this time, mainly to give noble son Chu an apology. The past events were really my fault. My presence here is a symbol. I wish to make amends with noble son Chu.¡± Xia Xiong pulled out a bank note as he spoke, and he ced it on the table.

    Chu Mo swept a nce, then inly said: ¡°Ten million silver liang, your majesty is truly generous.¡±

    ¡°I know, this isn¡¯t enough at all to show my apology to noble son Chu. This¡­¡­is only a small token. As far aster on¡­¡­I believe noble son Chu will see even more of my sincerity.¡± Xia Xiong said to Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo thought a moment, and then said: ¡°Since the beginning, I never aimed at your royal family.¡±

    Xia Xiong nodded: ¡°Yes, it was always us attacking noble son Chu.¡±

    ¡°And now with what¡¯s happened to your elder brother, will you be the crown prince?¡± Chu Mo bluntly asked.

    Xia Xiong didn¡¯t deny, and he smiled at Chu Mo: ¡°What does noble son Chu think?¡±

    ¡°This is your royal family¡¯s business. This has nothing to do with a teenager like me.¡± Chu Mo looked at Xia Xiong, and then he said: ¡°I already clearly see why you came. I won¡¯t do anything to affect the seat of the crown prince. I don¡¯t have that kind of influential power.¡±

    ¡°Noble son Chu is modest, you do.¡± Xia Xiong wryly smiled. Chu Mo was just a teenager, and yet he was already a crafty schemer. Not only was he in the Grand Secretary¡¯s good graces, but even the military Marshal insisted on recruiting Chu Mo under his banner.

    And don¡¯t even mention the emperor, he always favored Chu Mo!

    Although the marriage grant of Miao Yiniang was a twist, the attitude towards Chu Mo never changed.

    It wouldn¡¯t be impossible for him to influence the court politics of Da Xia.

    Chu Mo looked at Xia Xiong: ¡°Even if I have the influence, I wouldn¡¯t act. I already said, this is the royal family¡¯s business. I won¡¯t go spoiling your matters. But I hope you keep your promise. Do note provoking meter!¡±

    Xia Xiong came here today, to actually hear these words from Chu Mo. He didn¡¯t actually believe his visit today, and the shockinglyrge bank note, would actually cause the other party to turn spears into jade and silk. Xia Xiong would be even more untrusting if that were the case.

    So long as Chu Mo didn¡¯t interfere, then, Xia Xiong was more than capable of struggling for the crown prince¡¯s seat.

    This absolutely brilliant prince could no longer stand idle after all these years. He must step out from behind the curtain, and enter on to the stage.

    After Xia Xiong departed, Chu Mo went alone to his room, and he meditated for a long time.

    In the end, the teenager revealed a trace of a smile, and he mumbled: ¡°I have no interest in yourpetitions. There are only three things that I wish to do now! First, help master gather the medicine ingredients, and help him return earlier, so his wife can be rescued from the ocean of misery. Second, continually improve myself. I must struggle and use the shortest time possible to reach the innate realm. Then I will smash through the void and enter the Spirit World. Xiaoyu, you must wait for me. Third, during this process, I must help grandfather improve ranks. I must help the old man live well in hister years after I leave.¡±

    Therefore, although there were many things going on during this chaotic time, Chu Mo didn¡¯t get involved. Chu Mo only needed to constantly work hard, and realize each one of his goals. That was enough.

    The founding site of the Misty Pce Royal Academy was already chosen a long time ago. It was in the Yellow me City center, just west of the royal city. The site spread over several acres. It was originally an enormous royal family garden. The location was only separated from the royal city by a high wall!

    The emperor selected the location at a great pain. He originally didn¡¯t want to part with the garden, but he chose this ce to carry out therge scale construction of the Misty Pce Royal Academy in the end.

    He pushed forward the progress using the nation¡¯s power, which was at an astonishing degree.

    By using not even a month¡¯s time, the Misty Pce Royal academy was alreadypletely constructed!

    Apart from taking a Yuan beast blood bath every ten days, practically all of Chu Mo¡¯s other time was spent at the Misty Pce Royal Academy. He was personally giving direction on a few matters.

    Although Miao Yiniang left, the academy embodied all the desires of Miao Yiniang!

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t want Miao Yiniang to lose hope. No matter what, the words Misty Pce would be restored in the world¡­¡­and the words would ring clear!

    Chu Yan started personally to manage the intelligence organization¡¯s ability.

    ording to the secret reports, several people of unknown origin started to appear in Yellow me City recently. The intelligence officers were able tobine information from their clothes and ents to reach a decision. These people were likely from the Vermilion Bird continent.

    This information gave Chu Mo a slight headache.

    He could approximately guess the status of these people, as well as their goals. Miao Yiniang already left, but this group of people rushed here for the heritage. Once the Misty Pce Royal Academy started, there was no way to keep the news of the heritage a secret.

    Therefore, taking out the entire group of people wasn¡¯t so simple.

    ¡°If I knew early that Miao Yiniang could have entered the Flying Immortal, then I wouldn¡¯t have had to make a bullshit academy.¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but mumble. But considering that restoring Misty Pce was Miao Yiniang¡¯s greatest desire¡­¡­there was nothing he could grumble about.

    Chu Mo took the time to visit the Prince Mansion and meet with Mister Wei Chi there. He then entered the royal pce afterwards, and met with the old eunuch.

    No one knew that Chu Mo talked with them, but ultimately, Mister Wei Chi and the old eunuch would be the Misty Pce Royal Academy associate deans.

    When Chu Mo entered the Royal Pce, and just finished talking with the old eunuch, the emperor unexpectedly appeared.

    The somewhat haggard emperor cheerfully spoke with Chu Mo: ¡°There is a particr person in the pce¡­¡­that wants to meet you.¡±

    Chu Mo felt a little odd. He looked at the emperor, and then looked at the old eunuch.

    The old eunuch said in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s an almighty understanding intent realm cultivator that has entered the intent refinement stage. When¡­¡­the crown prince was injured, this senior also suffered an injury. I hope noble son Chu can take a look.¡±

    An understanding intent realm almighty!

    Chu Mo slightly squinted his eyes, and he thought: ¡°If I can bring this level of person into the Misty Pce Royal Academy, then wouldn¡¯t it be even more stable?

    Chu Mo nodded soon after: ¡°Good, take me to look at this senior.¡±

    The emperor finally revealed a trace of happiness, and he personally led Chu Mo into an underground path.

    The emperor seemed to casually ask without thinking: ¡°Chu Mo, who do you think¡­¡­is most suited to be crown prince?¡±

 Chapter 141: Emperoréˆ¥æªš Request

    Chapter 141: Emperor¡¯s Request

    Chu Mo speechlessly cast a nce at the emperor. His mouth twitched, and he said: ¡°Chen Xingxue.¡±

    ¡°Troublemaker!¡± The emperor knew Chu Mo was being sarcastic. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Da Xia has existed for over a thousand years, all the way until my generation. The sects are overpowering. This point I know clearly, and my ancestors were well aware a long time ago. Therefore, we¡¯ve always maintained close ties with the sects, but we have also always been secretly alert.¡±

    ¡°But I never thought the sect members would be absolutely unrestrained!¡± A trace of fury swept past the emperor¡¯s eyes. There was also faint remorse at the same time. He didn¡¯t know that unrestrained sect member also met with Chu Mo. He especially didn¡¯t know that the reckless and unrestrained woman was cursed away by Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo maintained silence when faced with the emperor¡¯s grumbles. He had absolutely no interest in participating in the royal family affairs.

    ¡°I also know that Xia Xiong sought you out.¡± The emperor suddenly spoke.

    Chu Mo was a little shocked, but he soon smiled: ¡°The emperor is wise!¡±

    ¡°What wisdom? Wise enough for my son¡¯s cleverness?¡± The emperor gave a self-deprecating smile. Then he immediately said: ¡°Actually, I always knew Xia Xiong was smarter than Xia Ying!¡±

    Chu Mo nodded.

    The emperor stopped walking, and he looked at Chu Mo: ¡°But I¡­¡­don¡¯t want him to be the crown prince!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°I am young and don¡¯t understand anything. Should your majesty be talking about this with me?¡±

    ¡°Then who should I talk with?¡± A loneliness shed across the emperor¡¯s eyes. He quietly said: ¡°Should I talk to Grand Secretary Xu? Or maybe Marshal Fang? Or maybe¡­¡­the ministers of the court?¡±

    ¡°Whoever your majesty selects as the crown prince, that is a private matter of the royal family¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. This is no private matter. It involves all of Da Xia!¡± The emperor interrupted Chu Mo, and spoke with a sigh.

    ¡°This tone¡­¡­isn¡¯t it the way the court ministers talk?¡± Chu Mo uncertainly nced at the emperor.

    The emperor couldn¡¯t help butugh in spite of himself: ¡°You little devil¡­¡­.still say you don¡¯t understand anything because of your age? You¡¯re right. Establishing the crown prince does seem to be a private affair of the royal family, but the court ministers aren¡¯t wrong either. The selection really does involve the future of Da Xia. Xia Xiong is intelligent and wise enough. He is also low-key and patient. After all these years, I¡¯ve never gotten the feeling that he had any intentions towards the position. He has always been hiding behind Xia Ying. There are very few people who even know of his intelligence. Even fewer know that Xia Ying¡¯s high reputation among the people is mostly do to Xia Xiong¡¯s contributions.¡±

    Chu Mo maintained silence. But he was actually thinking: ¡®Since this is the case, why doesn¡¯t your majesty want him as crown prince? Don¡¯t tell me Xia Ying can continue being the crown prince?¡¯

    This was a possibility, but it was very small. Even though the emperor felt this way, it didn¡¯t mean that everyone below would agree to let a crippled person be their ruler. This was a big bad omen in itself!

    ¡°But, hecks the presence of a ruler.¡± The emperor didn¡¯t wait for Chu Mo to ask, taking the initiative to exin: ¡°Xia Ying has this quality, but Xia Xiong¡­¡­perhaps he had it originally, but now it¡¯s already gone.¡±

    Chu Mo was silent. The emperor actually spoke the truth. Xia Xiong actually did hide behind Xia Ying for a little too long.

    ¡°Back when I was crown prince. Xia Jing¡­¡­he always hid behind me, and he helped me manage all kinds of thorny situations. He gave me lots of advice, and he frequently warned me about things that I never even thought about.¡± The emperor seemed to be reminiscing. Then he softly said: ¡°And so, several people said that we were inseparable brothers, which was a rare sight among royalty. People now say that Xia Ying and Xia Xiong are exactly like Xia Jing and me.¡±

    The emperor revealed aplicated expression: ¡°Actually, my luck was merely¡­¡­greater than Xia Ying¡¯s! I never encountered this kind of situation when I was crown prince.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the emperor. Chu Mo could see from the emperor¡¯s expression that was mixed with sorrow and rage, the emperor hated that Flying Immortal woman to the core of his bones. At the same time, he was extremely heartbroken over Xia Ying¡¯s misfortune!

    It could be said that the emperor was oppressive to Xia Ying before his misfortune. But that was just a father¡¯s warning to his son. The emperor never once thought about changing the seat of crown prince!

    Xia Xiong ah¡­¡­was too smart for his own good!

    Chu Mo thought: ¡®If Xia Xiong didn¡¯t act so urgently, or if he honestly showed consideration towards Xia Ying, then¡­¡­the oue would likely be different.¡¯

    The emperor sighed, then spoke: ¡°Chu Mo, I know you have an incredibly powerful master supporting you. I also know you have unlimited potential. I¡­¡­want you to help with something.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty doesn¡¯t need to be so polite. Please clearly state the problem.¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°Good, I want to ask you, if you can be a legendary innate realm cultivator one day, please make Da Xia prosper.¡± The emperor spoke, and then suddenly stooped to give Chu Mo a bow.

    Chu Mo was scared a step back. He hurriedly returned a bow: ¡°Your majesty, a boy like me doesn¡¯t deserve such respect. When that day reallyes, I will certainly shelter Da Xia. After all, this is my mothend. However, doesn¡¯t your majesty already know? Once a person reaches the innate realm, they must break through the void, and then leave this world.¡±

    The emperor nodded: ¡°I know, but an innate almighty can do several things right before leaving.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes shed with ice-cold murderous intent. He didn¡¯t continue speaking, but Chu Mo understood.

    It seemed like Xia Ying¡¯s misfortune changed his majesty¡¯s thoughts. The emperorpletely hated these mighty sects to the core.

    Chu Mo was silent a moment, and then he said: ¡°This matter¡­¡­there will truly be a day, I¡¯m convinced that I will have a way to resolve it.¡±

    The emperor nodded, and thenughed: ¡°Then I will take that as a promise! You can rest at ease. All of the things involving you and your people, I won¡¯t interfere from today on!¡±

    The emperor never mentioned the matter involving Miao Yiniang, but these words were almost the same as a ruler apologising to Chu Mo!

    Chu Mo looked at the emperor, nodded, and then said: ¡°Let¡¯s go see that senior.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s expression became a little serious. He quietly said: ¡°Senior Tan Tai¡¯s wound¡­¡­ is a little serious. If you can cure it, no matter what medicine is needed, I¡­¡­will pay any price!

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry your majesty.¡±

    Soon after, they continued walking down a long path. And then, an enormous stone door blocked the way.

 Chapter 142: Mister Tan Tai

    Chapter 142: Mister Tan Tai

    The emperor reached out, and he softly pushed on a lower area of the stone door.

    Chu Mo felt a slight vibration below his feet. Soon after, there was a deep and low rumble, and the thick heavy stone door started to slowly open.

    Chu Mo was a little stunned. An understanding intent expert was a little weak inparison to the rank nine intent of heaven cultivator from flying immortal, but in the secr world¡­¡­they were already existences without equal. Why would they need to hide in such a ce?

    The emperor seemed to sense Chu Mo¡¯se uncertainty. He took the initiative and said: ¡°The crown prince wasn¡¯t the only injury. Senior Tan Tai has been in seclusion this whole time. This has been the ce of refuge for sessive generations of Da Xia Royalty.

    Chu Mo suddenly realized.

    As a royal family refuge, this ce madeplete sense.

    After all, because sessive generations of emperors used all kinds of pills, their life span was very long. However, there were very few emperors with powerfulbat abilities. In the entire history of Da Xia, the number of emperors with rank five power to kill a thousand men could be counted on one hand.

    A nation¡¯s ruler was not a general on the battlefield after all.

    Three passages appeared ahead after the stone door opened. The emperor brought Chu Mo to the left passage, and they continued on inside. Another stone door blocked the way after walking for a moment, and there were another two paths after the door opened.

    The two continued on deeper and deeper in this fashion. Chu Mo felt like he would soon leave Yellow me City after about ten doors¡­¡­the emperor atst said to Chu Mo when they reached another stone door: ¡°Arrived!¡±

    Then he yelled: ¡°Mister Tan Tai, I have brought Chu Mo for you.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s manner of speaking was extremely respectful. It gave Chu Mo the feeling of a disciple towards his master.

    An old hoarse voice came from inside: ¡°Come right in.¡±

    Chu Mo peered inside. The interior decorations were extremely simple, not feeling at all like a royal family aura. An old figure with a head full of silver hair sat cross-legged on a soft cushion.

    The figure slowly turned after the two entered, revealing a craggy old face. Hisplexion was a little gloomy, and he looked senile, like an ordinary old man next door.

    Only the pair of eyes maintained incredible sharpness. The old man looked at Chu Mo, and gave him a slight smile: ¡°May I trouble noble son Chu.¡±

    Chu Mo nodded, and gently said: ¡°This junior humbly greets Mister Tan Tai!¡±

    The old man moved his arm, as if thinking to say something, but he couldn¡¯t help but spit up a mouthful of blood. Soon after, his body swayed two times, and hisplexion became even more gloomy.

    The emperor quickly walked over and supported the old man, saying: ¡°Mister¡¯s injuries are serious. Don¡¯t speak too much, Chu Mo is no outsider.¡±

    Chu Mo thought: ¡®Jade, let me see this person¡¯s condition.¡¯

    Soon after, specific information about the old man appeared within Chu Mo¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Rank seven, understanding intent realm. Physique quality rank three. Seriously injured, meridians have suffered damage. Medicine to cure ailment¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Physique quality rank three? Why rank three?¡¯

    Chu Mo was a little uncertain, because he remembered, most cultivators that reach the Yuan closure realm have a physique that reaches the third rank. This old man was already a seventh rank understanding intent realm cultivator, but his physique was unexpectedly at the third rank.

    Chu Mo finally understood all of a sudden. It seemed for the great majority of people in this world, even if they cultivated to a high level, their physique quality was very difficult to promote to the same realm.

    Chu Mo finally understood the importance of tempering the body. He understood the preciousness of the Yuan beast blood baths that his master gave him.

    When looking at it this way, Big Fool¡¯s (Gao Yingjun¡¯s) ninth rank physique was a world rarity!

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­master said that he never saw a person with an innate level physique, and he only ever saw a few people with a ninth rank physique.¡±

    Chu Mo recalled the words of the Demon Lord. He didn¡¯t care too much at the time, but now it suddenly made sense.

    What the Demon Lord told him was knowledge from the Immortal World!

    Ninth rank physiques weren¡¯t plentiful even in the Immortal World.

    When looking at it this way, Big Fool could be a powerful cultivator if he entered the Immortal World.

    Chu Mo¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he thought: ¡®Looks like I need to prepare a cultivation n for him.¡¯

    ¡°Chu Mo, how is it?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask. Seeing Chu Mo stare at Mister Tan Tai for a long time without speaking, the emperor just couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Chu Mo came back to his senses, then said in a low voice: ¡°Mister Tan Tai¡¯s injuries are very serious.¡±

    The emperor nodded with a heavy expression, thinking wasn¡¯t it was far more than serious? It was extremely grave! Chen Ao¡¯bing was simply too savage. She said that she gave a lesson, but in reality, she nearly killed him.

    Mister Tan Tai was only able to sit there because the royal family stored up top grade Yuan medicine over the years. The emperor didn¡¯t care about the cost, and used these medicines for him, temporarily sustaining his life.

    Otherwise Mister Tan Tai, the understanding intent expert, would have probably been destroyed that night!

    Mister Tan Tai wasn¡¯t the only hidden ace of the royal family, but ording to the emperor, losing Mister Tan Tai was the same as losing almost half of his experts. It would be a huge loss to Da Xia!

    As a result, the emperor always maintained a certain confidence towards the sects in the past, and he always maintained a great rtionship with Mister Tan Tai.

    No matter which aspect, the royal family could not afford to lose a seventh rank cultivator.

    Mister Tan Tai appeared much more rxed than the emperor. He managed to smile and say to Chu Mo: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I know full well the extent of my injuries. Life and death is up to fate.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s brow furrowed, and he expectantly looked at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo contemted a short period of time, and then he said: ¡°This matter¡­¡­requires my master¡¯s personal action.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s eyes lit up right away. He said to Chu Mo: ¡°I will personally prepare whatever you need!¡±

    The eyes of Mister Tan Tai also showed a trace of hope. He said in a deep voice: ¡°I once heard that young friend Chu¡¯s master is a mysterious person. This time¡­¡­I must inconvenience him.¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°My master is elusive, and he has practically nomunications with anyone. It¡¯s very hard for me to meet him.¡±

    Mister Tan Tai nodded: ¡°Mysterious people have such a disposition.¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°The way it is, I can first prepare a prescription. The emperor can prepare the ingredients ording to the prescription. I have some of the ingredients, but some¡­¡­I don¡¯t have the ability to find.¡±

    The emperor nodded. He knew that Chu Mo prepared medicine for Xia Jing, so he must have some herbs on hand. He said to this: ¡°You only need to prepare the necessary things. As long as it can be found, I will find it.¡±

    The emperor looked back at Mister Tan Tai as he spoke: ¡°Please keep persevering Mister. I will work with all my strength!¡±

    Mister Tan Tai nodded: ¡°No problem. I can dy for a moment, there should be no harm.¡± He then looked back at Chu Mo: ¡°Sorry to trouble you young friend.¡±

    Chu Mo smiled: ¡°Mister keeps watch over the royal pce, and provides all of Da Xia with peace and safety. This youth admires you very much. So please don¡¯t worry Mister Tan Tai, this youth from the younger generation will work with all his power!¡±

    Mister Tan Tai appeared extremely touched. He took the initiative and said: ¡°I heard that my young friend wishes to establish an academy? If your master can cure my injuries, then I will help you out young friend.¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s eyes became bright. This old man was very honorable!

    ¡°Many thanks Mister Tan Tai!¡± Chu Mo bowed to the old man.

 Chapter 143: Dinner Invitation

    Chapter 143: Dinner Invitation

    The emperor sighed to himself: ¡®This crafty little thing. He¡¯s pulled almost all of the Yellow me City experts to his side. Looks like the Misty Pce Royal Academy¡­¡­still belongs to them!¡¯

    However, the emperor fully understood after experiencing so many things.

    The emperor was entirely responsible for the whole affair!

    If he wasn¡¯t persuaded by the crown prince, then the marriage decree wouldn¡¯t have happened. Chen Xingxue wouldn¡¯t have thought to help Miao Yiniang enter Flying Immortal. Without this thought, he never would have aggravated that terrifying woman, and the crown prince wouldn¡¯t have been blinded. Mister Tan Tai wouldn¡¯t have been seriously injured.

    Although he was furious at his daughter for turning against the family, the emperor understood her need to repay Chu Mo. She couldn¡¯t be med.

    And so, the root of the matter stems from his decree.

    Soon after, Chu Mo and the emperor departed from Mister Tan Tai, leaving this area, and returning to the royal pce.

    Chu Mo took his leave after giving the emperor a list of drug ingredients.

    Right when he returned home, a servant passed him an invitation card, and the servant said that someone searched for him while he was out.

    Chu Mo opened up the invitation and looked at its contents. He was a little stunned.

    The invitation actually came from Wang Dafa.

    It was an invitation for a feast tonight at Wang Dafa¡¯s mansion.

    As far as the purpose of the feast, and the people in attendance, there wasn¡¯t a single word of indication!

    Chu Mo¡¯s thoughts were a little uncertain. As a gold rank elder of the Azure Dragon Court, Wang Dafa doesn¡¯t do anything randomly.

    His migraines should be healed, unless he didn¡¯t trust the medicine, and secretly used some to be tested. If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t expect Chu Mo to give him a second batch!

    The invitation cared didn¡¯t state the theme of the feast¡­¡­

    Chu Mo was thinking as he stared at the invitation card, and suddenly, he seemed toe up with something.

    He gave an order soon after: ¡°Prepare me a set of clothes for the feast. I want to go tonight.¡±

    The setting sun was covered in endless mist, and the sunset glow reflected off the sky.

    Chu Mo¡¯s carriage arrived at the ¡°King Mansion¡± gate in the evening.

    Someone weed Chu Mo inside, and led him towards the banquet hall.

    Chu Mo curiously asked: ¡°How¡¯s the host?¡±

    The person weing Chu Mo was a young male servant, appearing to be eighteen or neen. He faced Chu Mo and gave a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t be strange noble son Chu. My master is currently keeping the guestspany. He told me to give noble son Chu a special exnation. He doesn¡¯t have any way to personally wee noble son Chu right now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, are there many people at the banquet tonight?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    The young servant looked left and right, then quietly said: ¡°There¡¯s actually quite a few, but therge majority are extremely low-key.¡±

    The tip of Chu Mo¡¯s brow slightly raised. He seemed to understand about tonight¡¯s banquet. The people present were likely from the Azure Dragon Court!

    The Azure Dragon Court possessed enormous influential power on the Azure Dragon Continent, and they also had enough clout to overlook the secr world royal power. However, they were extremely low-key. Just because they were able to overlook secr world royal power, it didn¡¯t mean that they would really do so.

    Because even though they possessed power that soared above the royal authority, in the end¡­¡­they still wanted to exist within the secr world. There were too many ces that royal authority could be used.

    Because of this, the two sides maintained a silent agreement.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t ask anything else, and he followed the young servant into the banquet hall.

    Chu Mo felt the atmosphere of the banquet hall slow down as soon as he entered. Several people stopped in the middle of their conversations, and they simultaneously looked at the door.

    There weren¡¯t too many people within the banquet hall, but there were at least between thirty and fifty.

    Several people brimmed with curiosity as they looked at Chu Mo. They seemed to be saying: ¡®He is Chu Mo?¡¯

    At the same time, Chu Mo felt several examining eyes. Those looks¡­¡­didn¡¯t seem to be friendly.

    Chu Mo looked over at the several people staring. They weren¡¯t old, and they all seemed to be about the same age as himself. They all looked fourteen or fifteen. But their manner was noble, as well as appearing arrogant. Their clothes didn¡¯t appear to be anything special upon first nce, but after carefully inspecting, they used sophisticated materials, showing that they were crafted by masters.

    A clearughter came from among the crowd at this time: ¡°:Little brother Chu Mo hase? Ha ha, this older brother hasn¡¯t weed you yet, please see forgiveness worthy little brother!¡±

    Wang Dafa stood up, started walking towards Chu Mo, and said: ¡°This is Chu Mo, the grandson of old General Fan. Don¡¯t look down on him. He¡¯s quite amazing. He cured the migraines that I had for several years. Have you all heard about prince Xia Jing? That guycked any humanity, and sought all kinds of doctors, but no one could cure him. Our noble son Chu acted, and directly cured his illness.¡±

    Wang Dafa walked over to Chu Mo as he spoke: ¡°Please forgive me for not exining things earlier with you. Actually everyone here today is a high level member of the Azure Dragon Court. This old brother was afraid. If this news was leaked, it might have been unfavorable to you little brother. I didn¡¯t notify you beforehand because of this.¡±

    Chu Mo slightly smiled, then faced the crowd and nodded.

    Wang Dafa led Chu Mo by the arm, and said: ¡°Comeee, to the head seat. This older brother will introduce you to several big characters!¡±

    Chu Mo thought: ¡®Wang Dafa, you are already a gold rank elder, possessing an extremely high position in the Azure Dragon Court. Apart from the Azure Dragon Court ruler, who could be called a big character by you?¡¯

    Several people in the banquet hall appeared shocked after seeing Wand Dafa¡¯s attitude.

    Wang Dafa was an Azure Dragon Court gold rank elder. He was in an extremely high position within the whole Azure Dragon Court. Therge majority of people present were silver rank deacons, and several were bronze rank stewards. They were all Azure Dragon Court core members, but their status couldn¡¯t bepared with Wang Dafa.

    Because of this, after seeing Wang Dafa¡¯s attitude towards Chu Mo, the vast majority of people withdrew their earlier contempt towards Chu Mo.

    They started to seriously size up this youth.

    Wand Dafa brought Chu Mo over to a table. He smiled and said: ¡°I must seriously give you all an introduction. This is Chu Mo. His medical skill is brilliant. He cured my migraines.¡±

    He looked at Chu Mo as he spoke, and then introduced the people one by one: ¡°This person is Zhao Qing, an Azure Dragon Court gold rank elder. He is also an elder of the Azure Dragon continent¡¯s well-known Heavenly Sword sect!¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the thin old cultivator, slightly smiled, and bowed with cupped hands. Yet he thought: ¡®Heavenly Sword sect? Don¡¯t tell me that this is the master of Leng Qiuming, the person I met on the grasnds?¡¯

    Chu Mo clearly remembered toying with Leng Qiuming and the others after obtaining Murdering Heaven. He never heard any news about them afterwards. In the depths of his heart, Chu Mo didn¡¯t have much of an impression towards Leng Qiuming.

    Zhao Qing looked at Chu Mo, and he inly nodded. He sighed, but didn¡¯t follow up with anything else. He was quite reserved.

    Wang Dafa didn¡¯t seem bothered. He expected their attitudes to be a little cold towards Chu Mo.

    The main reason he invited Chu Mo today was because of the Misty Pce Royal Academy. It already attracted a great degree of interest from the Azure Dragon Court!

 Chapter 144: No Good

    Chapter 144: No Good

    The Azure Dragon Court was naturally very clear about the reactions and movements of the Vermilion Bird Association.

    Twelve disciples fled carrying the entire heritage when the Misty Pce was destroyed. The Azure Dragon Court was well aware of the situation.

    Because of this, the higher-ups of the Azure Dragon Court quickly came to a decision: No matter what, we must take the Misty Pce heritage portion within Yellow me City¡­¡­before the Vermilion Bird Association rushes in!

    The organizational structure of the Azure Dragon Court was extremelyplicated. Several members came from the Azure Dragon continent sects. Which one of them wouldn¡¯t want the heritage of the Vermilion Bird continent¡¯s number one sect?

    The reason they reacted a little slow, was because the Azure Dragon Court members needed to decide on the heritage distribution. There was endless ruckus. Everyone wanted a little bit more, and no one was willing topromise.

    Because of this, the Azure Dragon Court members wrangled for a long time. They finally came to a distribution method that everyone could ept in the end. As a result, the Azure Dragon Court directly sent arge amount of higher-ups and elites to Yellow me City.

    The people present today from the bronze and silver ranks, they were all big figures from the Azure Dragon Court with true power. Several of the younger ones had very strong power supporting them.

    It could be said, the group of Azure Dragon Court members present here, they weren¡¯t sent to snipe out the Vermilion Bird Association. They came for the Misty Pce heritage!

    The rtionship between Chu Mo and Miao Yiniang wasn¡¯t hard to investigate by using the Azure Dragon Court intelligence gathering power. The other recent events within Yellow me City weren¡¯t hard to investigate either.

    Because of this, the higher figures within the Azure Dragon Court gave Wang Dafa pressure. They made him invite Chu Mo. The best oue would be for Chu Mo to nicely give up the Misty Pce heritage.

    That was the best situation for everyone.

    If Chu Mo didn¡¯t obey, then¡­¡­ they didn¡¯t mind taking Chu Mo captive until he agreed!

    Because of this, Wang Dafa didn¡¯t try and persuade these people. He secretly sent the Azure Dragon Court ruler a letter, but the court ruler¡¯s reply left Wang Dafa discouraged.

    The court ruler favored these people!

    The hermit was terrifying, but the Azure Dragon Court was untouchable!

    [TL: The ¡®hermit¡¯ is a reference to Chu Mo¡¯s master.]

    The Azure Dragon Court was supported by all the top level sects of the Azure Dragon Continent. Theirwork was terrifying to imagine, and they weren¡¯t unfamiliar with hermits.

    Because of this, the entire Azure Dragon Court, apart from Wang Dafa, didn¡¯t ce Chu Mo in their eyes.

    Wang Dafa didn¡¯t originally didn¡¯t agree to invite Chu Mo, but he couldn¡¯t oppose the will of the masses. That was the reason why Wang Dafa used very formal writing on the invitation card. In the depths of his heart, he really didn¡¯t want Chu Mo toe.

    He never thought Chu Mo would stille.

    Wang Dafa already lost hope, and he was somewhat touched. Chu Mo clearly took him for a friend. He came to the banquet to give Wang Dafa face.

    Wang Dafa therefore thought: ¡®I cannot let this group of people harm Chu Mo at my house today, no matter what.¡¯ Therefore, even though he didn¡¯t go out to greet Chu Mo, he made his trusted subordinate give Chu Mo an exnation, that he would assume such an attitude after Chu Mo entered.

    This was to tell everyone, this Chu Mo was a personal friend of Wang Dafa!

    Chu Mo naturally felt the subtle atmosphere.

    Soon after, Wang Dafa introduced Chu Mo to the others at the table.

    ¡°This is Azure Dragon Court gold rank elder Guo Xing. He is also a Golden Knife sect elder.¡±

    ¡°This is Azure Dragon Court gold rank elder Wang Zhi. He is also a Raging Inferno sect elder.

    ¡°This person¡­¡­is Azure Dragon Court advanced gold rank elder Fu Long. He is also¡­¡­¡±

    When the introductions got to the gold rank elder Fu Long, the fifty-plus year old man suddenly waved a hand, interrupting Wang Dafa¡¯s words. He squinted, seeming to smile without smiling at Chu Mo: ¡°You¡­¡­are Chu Mo?¡±

    Chu Mo wrinkled his brow, displeased inside. Even Heavenly Sword elder Zhao Qing was reserved, arrogant, and somewhat unreasonable, but at the very least, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    The Golden Knife elder Guo Xing and Raging Inferno elder Wan Zhi dully nodded towards Chu Mo. Their attitudes couldn¡¯t be considered warm, but at least it was a greeting.

    ¡®What¡¯s the matter with this Fu Long? Did I offend him?¡¯ Chu Mo thought, but he sensitively noticed something. Wang Dafa said that Fu Long was an advanced gold rank elder when he gave the introduction.

    Sounded like¡­¡­he was one level higher than a gold rank elder.

    ¡°Boy, he asked you something. Are you deaf?¡± An ice-cold youth¡¯s voice sounded out from a table behind the old cultivator. The tone was extremely unweing.

    A cold light shed across Chu Mo¡¯s eyes, and he nced over at the person.

    The person was in his twenties. He had a handsome appearance, but he looked arrogant, with thin lips making him seem extremely nasty. He looked provokingly at Chu Mo.

    Wang Dafa¡¯s facial colour immediately became cold. He looked over there, and he dully said: ¡°Noble son Chu is my guest.¡±

    ¡°Hey, elder Wang, you know best how much money a gold rank elder position costs. You had best stop putting on airs in my presence.¡± The young man dully said.

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Wang Dafa¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with ice-cold rays of light. He naturally didn¡¯t be a gold rank elder because of his connections, and it also wasn¡¯t because of his strength or influence. He relied on smarts and extremely powerful business ability!

    Wang Dafa supported more than half of the Azure Dragon Court¡¯s various expenses all by himself. To say he was the Azure Dragon Court¡¯s god of wealth would be an understatement.

    Because of this, Wang Dafa held the nickname ¡®Great Butler¡¯ within the Azure Dragon Court¡¯s interior.

    This nickname was not a well-intentioned one. Several people believed that Wang Dafa¡¯s realm wascking. Letting him be a silver deacon was already high enough! He didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be a gold rank elder. This wasn¡¯t just the voice of a few within the Azure Dragon Court. Luckily the Azure Dragon Court ruler always supported Wang Dafa.

    Fu Long sat there, and inly said: ¡°Does elder Wang have the knowledge of a child?¡±

    Wang Dafaughed with extreme fury, and he said: ¡°Good, truly proven to be a grand Immortal Sky top grade sect disciple, I¡¯ve been taught!¡±

    [TL: Heavy sarcasm here from Mr. Wang]

    A ray of light shed across Chu Mo¡¯s pupils. He understood.

    Immortal Sky!

    This Fu Long and the young man both came from Immortal Sky!

    Chu Mo requested to enter Immortal Skyst year. The insults he suffered and forced departure were no secret in Immortal Sky. Countless people witnessed the scene after all.

    Because of this, it wasn¡¯t odd for Fu Long and the young man to know.

    However, Chu Mo didn¡¯t understand. Why did they aim at him? Could Fu Long be an old friend of the seventh elder?

    ¡°Chu Mo, I heard you tried to enter Immortal Sky, but your qualifications weren¡¯t enough. And you were driven out.¡± Fu Long sat there. He dully spoke to Chu Mo: ¡°I never thought, you made aplete change in the blink of an eye¡­¡­.bing some godly doctor of this generation. Heh heh, it¡¯s truly a little interesting.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Fu Long, and his tone became t: ¡°Yes ah, but what does this have to do with you elder Fu Long?¡±

 Chapter 145: Trust

    Chapter 145: Trust

    All of the people in the hall started to quietly murmur.

    ¡°What? I never thought, this honored guest of elder Wang Dafa, he¡¯s actually the rejected disciple of Immortal Sky? This is really interesting. Elder Wang has been in business for a lifetime, looks like I¡¯ve seen him make a mistake.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure if his cultivation is bad, but he has a skill in medicine.¡±

    ¡°Yes ah, elder Wang can¡¯t be med. This youth cured the inhuman Xia Jing. Maybe our elder Wang also¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha.¡± Low bursts ofughter sounded through the banquet hall.

    Wang Dafa¡¯s realm wasn¡¯t especially high, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t hear the mocking voices within the hall. His face became pale with rage.

    No matter how it was said, Wang Dafa was an Azure Dragon Court gold rank elder. He gave enormous contributions to the entire Azure Dragon Court.

    Wang Dafa very rarely came in contact with other Azure Dragon Court members. He knew that other people didn¡¯t have a high evaluation of him, but he never thought a group from the silver and bronze rank would dare mock him this way.

    This could only mean one thing. On an ordinary day at the Azure Dragon Court headquarters, practically no one¡­¡­had any respect for Wang Dafa!

    Behind elder Fu Long, that young man immediately stood up and pped the table. He raged: ¡°The nerve! A trivial Immortal Sky reject actually dares be so arrogant. I¡¯ve seen you¡¯ve lived enough!¡±

    Chu Mo drooped his eyelids, and nced at elder Fu Long. He dully said: ¡°Not entering Immortal Sky was actually my good fortune. Otherwise, I would be in the same sect as this irrational thing, and very much loathe it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The young man soared over, and furiously stared Chu Mo down. At the same time, a powerful aura erupted from him.

    It was like bloody smelling wind blew past the banquet hall. An extremely intense bloody aura pressured towards Chu Mo.

    Iron blood realm!

    This youth in his twenties actually reach the fifth rank iron blood realm!

    This realm was called the thousand man killer in the secr world!

    This demonstrated the terror of the realm.

    Chu Mo¡¯s grandfather was much older, but he still hadn¡¯t broken through to this realm. However, this person wasn¡¯t even past his twenties, and he actually sessfully broke into the fifth realm. He also seemed like someone who didn¡¯t rely on pills to make a breakthrough. Because of this, he really did have the qualifications to be arrogant.

    Wang Dafa¡¯s body slightly trembled. He looked to Elder Fu Long and said: ¡°Are you nning to wreck my house?¡±

    Elder Fu Longzily turned his head, finally looking at the young man: ¡°Fine, don¡¯t threaten to kill people here. Give elder Wang a little face.¡±

    The young man finally pulled back his aura. He coldly stared at Chu Mo: ¡°Seems you¡¯re luck is good!¡± He sat down in a huff as he spoke.

    Elder Fu Long looked towards Wang Dafa at this moment: ¡°Elder Wang should be a little more careful. Don¡¯t be cheated by the other party. This teenager has swindled several. Elder Wang has a big enterprise, and might not mind being cheated out of a little money. But it won¡¯t be very pleasant if this kind of news spreads out.¡±

    Wand Dafa coldly said: ¡°I still have the ability to distinguish truth from lies. This doesn¡¯t concern elder Fu Long.¡±

    Fu Long dully said: ¡°This has nothing to do with me; however, I¡¯m not interested in sitting at the same table as an Immortal Sky reject. I won¡¯t lose face for that person.¡±

    Elder Fu Long stood up as he spoke, and unexpectedly walked over to the table behind.

    This left elder Wang awkwardly standing there. He looked livid, as he watched elder Fu Long waltz over to the Immortal Sky disciple¡¯s table.

    The other Azure Dragon Court gold rank elders couldn¡¯t help but be slightly stunned. They looked at the livid Wang Dafa, and then looked over at Fu Long on another table. After a short period of time, they all made the same move.

    Zhao Qing took the lead, Guo Xing and Wan Zhi followed soon after, over towards the other table.

    These people all had face. Fu Long already said it, this was an Immortal Sky reject. Wouldn¡¯t they lose too much value by still sitting here?

    The table was left with the two people Wang Dafa hadn¡¯t yet introduced. They sat there, awkwardly, without moving.

    These two were Azure Dragon Court gold rank elders that actually had a good personal rtionship with Wang Dafa. They were also embarrassed by elder Fu Long¡¯s words, but they couldn¡¯t stand up and leave. Wang Dafa would probably erupt if that were to happen.

    But right now, he was just short of exploding.

    Wang Dafa turned around, faced Chu Mo, and deeply bowed: ¡°Worthy brother Chu, I¡¯m sorry. I never thought this would happen. I would have never sent the invitation if I knew earlier. I suppose you no longer have an appetite. Your big brother can only shamelessly ask that you return early. I will personally give you a visit, and make an apology!¡±

    Chu Mo nodded. Confronted by Fu Long¡¯s action, he had no more face leftover. The only feeling left was an extremely poor impression towards the whole Immortal Sky!

    Originally he merely hated seventh elder Zhao Hongzhi, and then theter Immortal Sky disciple Zhao Fan. Now an unknown youth and elder Fu Long appeared. There was no favorable opinion left for the Immortal Sky in Chu Mo¡¯s mind.

    Just when Chu Mo thought to leave, elder Fu Long drooped his eyelids and dully said: ¡°He can go, but the things stay.¡±

    ¡°Right, if you wish to live a little longer, hand over all the things that don¡¯t belong to you. Otherwise, you won¡¯t walk out the door today.¡± The young man sneered from elder Fu Long¡¯s side.

    The entire banquet hall¡¯s atmosphere became tense right away. Everyone looked at Chu Mo. Their glowing eyes were full of greed!

    Wang Dafa knew exactly what these people were thinking, but he never thought that they would cause trouble here. This was the same as including Wang Dafa in the mix.

    No matter how much Chu Mo trusted him, he would certainly think: ¡®You trapped me Wang Dafa!¡¯

    The biggest taboo for a business man was cheating people!

    Who will do trade with you if there is no trust?

    Because of this, Wang Dafa¡¯splexion became extremely cold. He furiously looked at elder Fu Long: ¡°Noble son Chu is my guest! You all dare disrespect him today? Do you really believe my gold rank elder status is a joke?¡±

    The words of Wang Dafa resounded. The originally silent banquet hall became even more quiet. You could hear a needle drop.

    Everyone looked at Wang Dafa shocked, their expressions full of disbelief. They couldn¡¯t believe that ¡®one of their own¡¯ would actually protect an outsider like this.

    Haaa ha ha!

    The crowd of people immediately started to jeer.

    Someone sneered: ¡°Wang Dafa, it¡¯s a pity this level of performance won¡¯t be seen by the world. You really are putting on a facade! You dare say, when you sent out the invitation, you didn¡¯t know what we would do? Now you¡¯re trying your hardest to y innocent, heh, you¡¯re worthy of the title businessman. Your mind¡­¡­is truly top quality. You¡¯re still not trying to offend someone, even at this very moment.¡±

    The person speaking didn¡¯t have a low realm. His voice moved swiftly, making it hard to guess where the voice came from.

    Wang Da¡¯s expression became livid. He was just about to say something.

    Chu Mo patted Wang Dafa¡¯s shoulder, and he spoke with a gentle smile: ¡°Older brother, there¡¯s nothing to say. I trust you!¡±

 Chapter 146: Challenge

    Chapter 146: Challenge

    Wang Dafa looked ashamed: ¡°Worthy Little brother, please forgive me. I wouldn¡¯t have sent you an invitation card if I knew something would happen. But please don¡¯t worry little brother. No matter what happens today, I will protect you entirely!¡±

    Chu Mo smiled: ¡°I said that I trust you, so I trust you. Because even without your invitation, they would still do what they want. If you really wanted to distance yourself from me, there are several other options. There was no need to do this at your house. Isn¡¯t it unfortunate?¡±

    The mature businessman¡¯s eyes turned red at the unexpected words of Chu Mo. He coldly looked at elder Fu Long and the rest: ¡°This is my house! I may not be able to stop you if you wish to act here! But if you act, I¡¯mpletely severing myself from the Azure Dragon Court! If you can bear the me, then go ahead and act!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep up the pretense. Don¡¯t let us act here, then simple, let Chu Mo go. We will take action on the streets. Elder Wang, you are the god of wealth for the Azure Dragon Court. We don¡¯t dare force you to rebel.¡± The ice-cold voice, filled with ridicule, once again floated through the hall.

    Soon after, another person said: ¡°Do you all understand what elder Wang means? Don¡¯t act here. Wait until the little thing leaves his house, then act in the first moment. Ah, our elder Wang is truly a righteous man. He cannot bear seeing a friend troubled in his own home.¡±

    Several people in the banquet hall couldn¡¯t help butugh. Clearly these words embodied their thoughts.

    In their opinion, Wang Dafa was putting on a show!

    He didn¡¯t want these people to act in his home, and even threatened to leave the Azure Dragon Court¡­¡­but in reality, who didn¡¯t know among the crowd? Was the Azure Dragon Court that easy to leave?

    Was leaving just leaving? Don¡¯t mention a gold rank elder, even the lowest level ck iron member would face matchless pressure from the Azure Dragon Court. They would be pursued until death!

    Wang Dafa was seething in anger. He gnashed his teeth and growled: ¡°Don¡¯t believe? Remember, today you¡¯ve forced me! Wait until the court master asks what happened. Tell him the truth if you have the courage! Let me state this clearly! If anything unforeseen happens to Chu Mo in the next three days, then I will immediately sever ties with the Azure Dragon Court! Don¡¯t use that expression to look at me. I know what you¡¯re thinking. You think I¡¯m blowing smoke, I would never dare leave the Azure Dragon Court? Don¡¯t forget that this world is called the four continents! It¡¯s not called the Azure Dragon continent! I may not have anybat ability, but this world isn¡¯tcking in powerful experts! But¡­¡­there is ack of powerful businessmen.¡±

    All of the people shivered in fear. They weren¡¯t fools. They naturally understood what Wang Dafa meant.

    Normally speaking, Azure Dragon Court Members would never dare leave.

    But who is Wang Dafa? He isn¡¯t merely a gold rank elder, but he is also a rare talented businessman!

    He didn¡¯t rely on the Azure Dragon Court to achieve his current sess. He was originally very aplished, and then he entered the Azure Dragon Court.

    That was to say, the Azure Dragon Court depended on Wang Dafa much more than he depended on the Azure Dragon Court!

    There were no immortals on the four continents. Everyone needed food, clothes, and shelter. Which one of the powerful cultivators on high was concerned on a daily basis? But which one¡­¡­could do without?

    Wang Dafa¡¯s importance to the Azure Dragon Court was self-evident!

    Wang Dafa¡¯s words were extremely clear. This world is called the four continents, not the Azure Dragon Continent!

    In addition to the Azure Dragon Court, there was the Vermilion Bird Association, the White Tiger Temple, and the ck Tortoise Pce!

    As for a talent like Wang Dafa, someone worth millions and millions, which power wouldn¡¯t fight over him?

    Ignore the mocking and despising nces from Fu Long. If Wang Dafa wanted to enter Immortal Sky, he wouldn¡¯t have any qualifications to resist. Even the Immortal Sky master would personally make a visit! And his attitude would be countless times better than Fu Long¡¯s!

    At that time, the position of Wang Dafa would be no less than Fu Long¡¯s at the Immortal Sky!

    This was the value of Wang Dafa!

    Therefore, Wang Dafa dared challenge this group. Because either the fish dies or the splits, he didn¡¯t care about any threat.

    Fu Long and the others looked ill-intentioned at Wang Dafa. Wang¡¯s vision was equally cold, and he stared right back at the group.

    Cultivators weren¡¯t the only ones with nerves of steel.

    Wang Dafa already lost hope for the Azure Dragon Court. He never thought the ce that he helped for so many years would actually look at him this way.

    The Azure Dragon Court wanted the Misty Pce heritage. This was nothing big. Who wouldn¡¯t want it? Wang Dafa himself also wanted it!

    But the old saying goes, ¡®nobles love wealth, they only need a reason to take.¡¯ Wang Dafa was no noble himself, but he was a businessman! Everything in the world has value in the eyes of a businessman! Anything can be discussed!

    He believed, so long as he offered a price that could tempt Chu Mo, then, there may be some room to maneuver.

    Even more so, there was an even simpler way. That was, send some gifted children of the family to study at the Misty Pce Royal Academy. This wouldn¡¯t even take twenty years to aplish. Except for a few core pieces of the Misty Pce heritage, all the rest could be obtained without staining a single de with blood.

    This was the best way!

    Wang Dafa and Chu Mo didn¡¯t really have a deep rtionship. But he had a policy. No matter what, so long as there is a better way, don¡¯t use the worst solution.

    Bing hostile with Chu Mo was the worst solution in Wang Dafa¡¯s opinion.

    But everyone in the Azure Dragon Court¡­¡­they all chose the worst path.

    Wang Dafa led Chu Mo outside of the banquet hall, all the way until Chu Mo arrived at the gate. He apologetically spoke: ¡°Worthy little brother. I can only help you this much. Three days, the farther you run the better! You absolutely must not stay in Yellow me City. They are reckless without fear. Even if the royal family appears, it will be of no use!¡±

    Chu Moughed, then said to Wang Da Fa: ¡°Older brother had no choice this time, and had to give me an invitation. But I don¡¯t me you! Let these peoplee.¡±

    Chu Mo seriously looked at Wang Dafa: ¡°However, I do have a favor to ask. I don¡¯t know if you would be interested.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Speak, I will do it if I can!¡± Wang Dafa¡¯s expression also became serious.

    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head: ¡°Perhaps it will happen, perhaps it won¡¯t. I will say it, please just listen older brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, speak!¡± Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo said: ¡°If the Azure Dragon Court can be destroyed someday, I hope older brother will help me.¡±

    ¡°De¡­¡­.destroyed¡­¡­¡± Wang Dafa¡¯s mouth violently twitched. He stared at Chu Mo like he was staring at a fool: ¡°Are you joking little brother?¡±

    Chu Mo chuckled: ¡°Older brother thinks I¡¯m joking.¡±

    Wang Dafa Wrinkled his brow, seeming to think about the possibility of it happening. However, he immediately shook his head, and he bitterly smiled: ¡°This isn¡¯t possible. You don¡¯t know theplexity of the Azure Dragon Court. They have direct or indirect rtions with all the medium andrge sects on the Azure Dragon continent. They will never allow any surprises for the Azure Dragon Court.¡±

    Chu Mo nodded with a smile: ¡°Then take me for a fool with a dream little brother.¡± Chu Mo faced Wang Dafa and waved as he spoke. He then departed with a rxed expression.

    Wang Dafa watched Chu Mo as he departed, and he became silent a moment. He suddenly said: ¡°If¡­¡­there really is a day, then I promise!¡±

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t turn his head back. He merely raised his right hand, and he lifted up a thumb.

 Chapter 147: Leaving the City

    Chapter 147: Leaving the City

    Wang Dafa had grown hostile, and Chu Mo departed. The banquet at the ¡®King Mansion¡¯ ended in failure, and the people parted on bad terms. Who knows how many people secretly protested to the Azure Dragon Court ruler about Wang Dafa.

    Even if Wang Dafa knew, he wouldn¡¯t care too much. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Chu Mo said: If the Azure Dragon Court can be destroyed someday, I hope older brother will help me¡­¡­

    Destruction of the Azure Dragon Court?

    How could it be possible?

    Very few people knew, but the Azure Dragon Court ruler was actually a powerful hermit!

    Obscure hermit, distinguished hermit!

    A phrase that was recognized by all the strong people on the four continents.

    Obscure hermit meant that practically all hermits are extremely mysterious. Very few people know their history and details. Distinguished hermit meant that all hermits have powerful abilities. Once they act, it is earth shattering!

    Because of this, the word hermit signified a top level cultivator on the four continents!

    Chu Mo¡¯s master was most likely a hermit, but the Azure Dragon Court also had a hermit in the background!

    ¡°Therefore¡­¡­worthy brother Chu, I¡¯m really not looking lightly upon you. Destroying the Azure Dragon Court is a hundred times harder than destroying ten Da Xias!¡± Wang Dafa mumbled. He couldn¡¯t help but look up and sigh.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Dusk.

    Chu Mo walked unhurried, like he was taking a stroll.

    He didn¡¯t return home, but rather headed towards Gluttonous Ogre. This already became one of Chu Mo¡¯s habits, even though Miao Yiniang already departed. Chu Mo was still used to going there whenever something happened.

    Chu Mo first saw Chu Yan when he arrived at Gluttonous Ogre, and he exined things to her. He wrote a letter soon after. He then made her send someone to the pce and deliver it to the emperor.

    Chu Mo then asked for Chu Yan to tell Xu Fufu about the most recent events. He exined that they needed to be low-key for the time being, and not cause any chaos.

    Chu Yan wrinkled her brow. Her eyes showed with worry, and she couldn¡¯t help but hesitantly ask Chu Mo: ¡°Noble son, why do I sense you¡¯re¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Making funeral arrangements?¡± Chu Mo smiled as he spoke to the hesitant Chu Yan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make irresponsible remarks noble son.¡± Chu Yan angrily spoke.

    Chu Moughed: ¡°There¡¯s no problem. I have something to do, and I must leave for a couple of days. You also need to be careful over the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Noble son, there¡¯s really nothing wrong? ording to what I know, there¡¯s arge amount of sect members appearing in Yellow me City. Not only are there Vermilion Bird continent members, but there are also several from the Azure Dragon continent. There¡¯s also been spies from other nations sneaking in.¡± Chu Yan worriedly looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Everything looks the same as always on the surface, flourishing with activity. But in reality, the storm is brewing. Isn¡¯t it true¡­¡­they are alling right before the Misty Pce Royal Academy is established?¡±

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t need to be anxious about these things. You also mustn¡¯t act rashly! The information you¡¯ve obtained, it should already exin how powerful our organization is bing! You must continue to work hard!¡±

    Chu Yan nibbled her lower lip, and she softly said: ¡°Noble son, you must be safe. I can¡¯t live alone if noble son encounters some kind of danger!¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t say these things. I really don¡¯t have any problems, but on the off chance that something bad happens, you must continue to live well. And you must get revenge for me!¡± Chu Mo smiled as he spoke.

    The worry in Chu Yan¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t reduce in the slightest. A woman¡¯s intuition is extremely sensitive. Chu Yan could tell that Chu Mo was hiding something from her. But Chu Mo didn¡¯t want to say, and she didn¡¯t have a way to make him.

    ¡°Right noble son, our organization has never had a name. Do you want to give it one?¡± Chu Yan said all of the sudden.

    Chu Mo scratched his head: ¡°I¡¯m not very good at naming things. Let me think about it¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo sat down and pondered as he spoke. He thought: ¡®The countless sects on the four continents are like arge, spreading out over the earth and sky, making us unable to move a single step.¡¯

    He had an intense conviction in his thoughts. He must break open the!

    Cut it open with one de¡­¡­

    Straight into the highest heavens!

    Chu Mo slightly hesitated a moment, then suddenly said: ¡°Call it Murdering Heaven!¡±

    ¡°Murdering Heaven?¡± Chu Yan wrinkled her brow, and then mumbled: ¡°Such a heavy murderous spirit, but¡­¡­it¡¯s also very domineering! Good, we will call it Murdering Heaven!¡±

    Chu Mo then told Chu Yan that he was going to leave Gluttonous Ogre. He was going on a stroll outside of the city.

    Arge amount of people were secretly listening to him, but Chu Mo seemed like he waspletely unaware. He looked rxed, and his expression was like going on a hike.

    It was already veryte at night, and the early spring in April.

    The weather already started to warm up, but the night winds were still a little cold. Therefore, practically no one else was out on the streets at night.

    ¡°That boy is actually going outside the city alone? Does he resent death noting fast enough?¡±

    ¡°Could there be an ambush outside the city?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit an ambush! He¡¯s just a secr world brat that¡¯s it. Even if he used all his efforts to collect top grade sect medicine, the most he could be is at the third rank Yuan closure realm. The nation of Da Xia is considered a high level secr world nation on the Azure Dragon continent, but the strongest person in the pce is probably a seventh rank understanding intent realm cultivator. Such an expert is a little troublesome, but would he suddenly run out and help this brat?

    ¡°Right, even if the expert agreed to act, the emperor wouldn¡¯t agree! Which one of the secr world dynasties dares to openly challenge us? Not to mention, the emperors all need a feeling of safety. They would never allow something to threaten their safety.¡±

    Several people were secretly talking in the night. They couldn¡¯t guess why Chu Mo was doing this.

    But they only saw him as a secr world teenager, that¡¯s it. What tricks could be up his sleeve?

    Wang Dafa naturally had his own intelligence sources. He heard that Chu Mo left Gluttonous Ogre, and Chu Mo was now heading outside the city all alone. His first reaction was to send people to block Chu Mo.

    The Azure Dragon Court members might have some apprehension within the city. Once outside the city¡­¡­there really wasn¡¯t any hesitation.

    Moreover, was it just the Azure Dragon Court keeping an eye on Chu Mo?

    The Vermilion Bird Association members were most certainly in the shadows, ring at Chu Mo like a tiger watching its prey!

    When the sect members from the Vermilion continent smelled the scent of Azure Dragon continent sects¡­¡­.they had no reason to let Chu Mo leave the city alone.

    Chu Mo was simply a big chunk of sweet dessert. Anyone who saw him¡­¡­wanted to ruthlessly take a bite.

    However, Wang Dafa calmed down soon after.

    He recalled the words and deeds of Chu Mo since their first meeting.

    After a while, Wang Dafa wrinkled his brow, and and then slowly smoothed it back out.

    His revealed a dull smile.

    ¡°Atta boy!¡±

 Chapter 148: Restless Night

    Chapter 148: Restless Night

    The first time Wang Dafa met Chu Mo was at the Windcloud auction house. Chu Mo was an unfamiliar youth at that time.

    The ability to disguise himself was excellent. If Wang Dafa didn¡¯tbine all kinds of information, and determined it was Chu Mo, then he would have never believed the youth had anything to do with Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo wasn¡¯t old¡­¡­you could even say he was too young. In fact he was still a youth, but Wang Dafa didn¡¯t underestimate Chu Mo in the slightest.

    This was an iparably bold, careful, and prideful youth!

    No matter who it was, so long as they looked down upon him, they would certainly have a bitter pill to swallow.

    ¡°Therefore, he definitely isn¡¯t doing something stupid! Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­his master appeared?¡± A ferocious light shined in Wang Dafa¡¯s eyes!

    At the same time, he thought of Chu Mo¡¯s words: If the Azure Dragon Court can be destroyed someday, I hope older brother will help me.

    ¡°This is truly a rhythm in defiance of the natural order!¡± Wang Dafa couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cool breath.

    His heart that was already silent for many years, for some unknown reason, it started to suddenly thump. His blood suddenly started to have a boiling sensation after being steady for many years!

    ¡°If you really can do it¡­¡­truly poke a hole in the heavens, then this old brother will help you make a spectacr scene. What¡¯s the harm?¡± Wang Dafa squinted. He stood up and walked into a dark room. He wanted to put some things into motion at this time.

    Since he wanted to help Chu Mo poke a hole in the heavens, there was no reason to let Chu Mo carry all the burden.

    ¡°I must follow and do something!¡± Wang Dafa mumbled, and his figure sunk into an underground tunnel.

    Truly powerful businessmen have the courage to fight in the crucial moment!

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t seem to walk fast, but his pace actually wasn¡¯t slow either. He already strolled to the city gate.

    The city gate had been closed for a long time by now, and the guards at the gate watched Chu Mo approach. A yell suddenly came from far away: ¡°The gate is already closed, return. Come back tomorrow morning if you want to leave the city!¡±

    The city guards didn¡¯t recognize Chu Mo, but there was always someone wanting to leave the city in the middle of the night. Because of the this, the city guards didn¡¯t care too much about Chu Mo.

    Chu Moughed, then casually raised up a medallion: ¡°I am General Fan Wudi¡¯s grandson. I must leave the city on a trip, please do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°Chu Mo? You are noble son Chu?¡± One of the city guards walked over to Chu Mo¡¯s side. He carefully sized up Chu Mo. Then he took the medallion and seriously inspected it.

    Although the area was very peaceful now, opening the city gate was no small matter. As soon as a problem ured, even the General of the city guard would suffer me, let alone some ordinary guards.

    The guard looked several times at the medallion, and he was immediately shocked. He respectfully handed the medallion back to Chu Mo, and then he said: ¡°I am in charge here, please see forgiveness noble son Chu!¡±

    The guard suddenly turned to arade at his side: ¡°Open the small door. Let noble son Chu out!¡±

    This person should be the small team¡¯s captain. After giving themand, several guards immediately opened up the city gate¡¯s small door, letting Chu Mo depart.

    It was called a small door, but in reality, it was over ten feet high. There was a heavy noise when opening up the door. The door was incredibly thick because it acted as an entrance to the city, and it wouldn¡¯t break open even when using a battering ram.

    Chu Mo thanked the several guards, and he directly left the city.

    The small door was immediately closed. Some of the guards curiously asked: ¡°Captain, even if he is General Fan¡¯s grandson¡­¡­.isn¡¯t letting him out against the rules?¡±

    The guard who received Chu Mo said in a low voice: ¡°What do you know? The medallion he carried belonged to Marshal Fang!¡±

    ¡°Heavens¡­¡­he actually has Marshal Fang¡¯s medallion!¡±

    ¡°People with a high background aren¡¯t the same¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We would be happy to be a deputy General¡¯s pawn in this life¡­¡­¡±

    The group of city gate guards began discussing there. Working in this cold early spring night was certainly exhausting. It was very hard to find a topic that was good enough to talk about all night.

    The group of people that followed Chu Mo in the night could hear everything clearly.

    One of them sneered: ¡°He had to use contacts to leave the city. He can¡¯t even climb the walls. He¡¯s just one person. I don¡¯t think he has any tricks. Chase him!¡±

    ¡°These city walls are high, but they are nothing to us. We cane and go freely. Only someone from the secr world like him would think to use rtionships to leave the city. I don¡¯t know why he left the city, but we can¡¯t allow him to flee!¡±

    ¡°Would he stroll out like this if he wanted to flee?¡±

    ¡°Idiot, he wants to confuse us. He will flee like mad as soon as he leaves the city!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that possible?¡±

    ¡°How do we know without looking?¡±

    A group of powerful sect members started to swoop out like falcons chasing a rabbit. Several climbed the high walls of Yellow me City and rushed outside.

    After they left, they discovered Chu Mo disappeared without a trace.

    One of them couldn¡¯t help but curse: ¡°What a cunning little thing. What ambush? What tricks? There¡¯s not even a dog fart. He clearly wants to flee!¡±

    ¡°Chase!¡±

    ¡°If the group of us can¡¯t even catch one little thing, then we might as well die!¡±

    The group of people faced outside the city and sped away.

    The very first group of people to appear were almost all from the Azure Dragon Court. They were the greatest power near the city. The entire Azure Dragon continent was their domain. Ordinary people had absolutely no qualifications topete with them here.

    But in reality, was this really the case?

    Not necessarily.

    The group from the Azure Dragon Court disappeared to make chase. They weren¡¯t gone for long before a group of over a hundred figures started to pass over the ancient Yellow me City walls, disappearing into the vast darkness.

    This group was from the Vermilion Bird continent!

    Their movements were even faster than the Vermilion Bird Association¡¯s!

    These¡­¡­were the ones who came for selfish reasons.

    Each Vermilion Bird continent member wanted to grab Chu Mo first, so they could obtain the heritage for their sect. Because of this, they acted as soon as they heard the news, and this group from the Vermilion Bird continent was even faster acting than the Vermilion Bird Association.

    Soon after, tens of people from the Vermilion Bird Association climbed over the walls, and they rushed outwards from the city.

    Then several hundreds of figures emerged. This group was from the various sects on the Azure Dragon continent.

    This was the biggest difference between the Azure Dragon Court and the Vermilion Bird Association!

    The Azure Dragon Court members had extremely close rtions with their supporting sects, but the first thing they considered, was the benefit to the Azure Dragon Court. Then they thought about benefiting their sect. When the Azure Dragon Court was first founded, this was the rule that was established.

    The main reason was because of the Azure Dragon Court ruler. He was a hermit!

    However, the Vermilion Bird Association president came from a sect!

    Over a thousand people left from the eastern Yellow me City Gate. This continued all the way until the sunrise in the east smashed open the darkness shrouding the city.

    Even the emperor was a little stunned when he received the news.

    All kinds of activities were happening in Yellow me City recently. The emperor was naturally aware, being the most powerful secr world authority.

    However, both sides kept a silent agreement of ¡®mind your own business.¡¯ Because of this, the emperor silently watched.

    But he couldn¡¯t sit still after finding out Chu Mo used Fang Mingtong¡¯s medallion to leave the city. He sent out people to call over Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang.

 Chapter 149: Five Hundred Kilometer Pursuit

    Chapter 149: Five Hundred Kilometer Pursuit

    Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang both slept peacefully the night before. This actually wasn¡¯t strange at all. Their thoughts were focused on the matters of the nation. They both cared very much about Chu Mo, but they couldn¡¯t send people out to watch the actions of Chu Mo every day.

    So when they were both called by the emperor before dawn, the two were somewhat confused.

    However, they both appeared shocked after the emperor exinedst night¡¯s events.

    ¡°Your majesty, you¡¯re saying Chu Mo used the medallion I gave him to open up the city gate? Then over a thousand sect members chased in that direction?¡± Fang Mingtong¡¯splexion became grave. The sixth rank, peak iron blood realm Marshal instinctively felt something wrong.

    ¡°My useless grandson seemed to hear about Chu Mo¡¯s news. It seems things aren¡¯t safe recently. There aren¡¯t any problems, but he shouldn¡¯t casually go outside¡­¡­¡± Xu Zhongliang wrinkled his brow, and he softly spoke.

    The emperor nodded: ¡°I knew a little bit beforehand because of the Misty Pce Royal Academy.¡±

    ¡°The heritage?¡± Fang Mingtong asked.

    The emperor nodded: ¡°Misty Pce used to be the number one sect on the Vermilion Bird continent. Its heritage is obviously extraordinary. There are countless people who want to obtain it.¡±

    ¡°Ai, it shouldn¡¯t have been brought out!¡± Xu Zhongliang sighed.

    The emperor bitterly smiled: ¡°The heritage was already revealed! That¡¯s the reason Chu Mo wanted to found the academy. I approved Chu Mo¡¯s idea since it was already revealed, might as wellpletely reveal the heritage. Actually, so long as the present crisis can be endured, the future should be much easier to handle!¡±

    Xu Zhongliang shook his head: ¡°Impossible! Your majesty isn¡¯t a member of the cultivating world, and doesn¡¯t understand sect matters; however, you also know a sect¡¯s power. Over a thousand men are chasing that single child¡­¡­how can he endure?¡±

    Fang Mingtong sat there in silence for a moment. His eyes suddenly lit up, and he mumbled: ¡°No¡­¡­not right¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Old Fang, what¡¯s not right?¡± The emperor was worried, even the ruler and his ministers could do nothing. He addressed Fang Mingtong the way he used to as the crown prince.

    Fang Mingtong¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t here, and he didn¡¯t seem to hear anything strange at all. His pupils still flickered with light, and he mumbled: ¡°That boy¡¯s realm isn¡¯t especially high, but it isn¡¯t low! If he wishes to secretly leave the city, then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡±

    The emperor thought of the letter that Chu Mo sentst night, and he nodded: ¡°He sent people to give me a letterst night. There wasn¡¯t anything strange in the letter. He merely told me to gather medicine, then he said to wait a month. The medicine refinement can start when the materials are gathered¡­¡­that is to say, the boy already decided to leave the cityst night? Moreover¡­¡­he wasn¡¯t in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°That must be the case!¡± Fang Mingtong pped his thigh. He said to the emperor: ¡°Think about it your majesty. Chu Mo used my medallion to leave the cityst night, and he casually used the gate to leave the city. Isn¡¯t this him sending us a message? He is telling us that he left the city.¡±

    Xu Zhongliang said: ¡°Yes, if he really didn¡¯t wish for us to know, then it would be incredibly hard to find out based on our people.¡±

    The emperor nodded and said: ¡°You all¡­¡­speak the truth! Our men discovered the tracks because the pursuing cultivators were in suchrge number, and they did so without any scruples. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to track the people leaving the city.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s expression became somewhat somber after he spoke. He thought of the crown prince¡¯s encounter. He gritted his teeth and said: ¡°These detestable sect members, I want to establish the Misty Pce Royal Academy even faster now. The people inside can quickly mature, even if I have to pay arge price. I will do it! One day, I won¡¯t be like I am now! I won¡¯t be held back by this group of people!¡±

    Fang Mingtong and Xu Zhongliang both looked at each other, then seriously nodded at the same time. Fang Mingtong said in a low voice: ¡°Right, this matter is even more important than a war with Da Qi!¡±

    Xu Zhongliang said: ¡°After we return, we will immediately push this matter forward. We will fight to establish the academy sooner!¡±

    The emperor rxed a breath: ¡°Chu Mo holds all of the heritages. This matter ultimately relies on him. I hope¡­¡­he must endure through this cmity.¡± The emperor bitterly smiled as he spoke: ¡°I never thought, my Da Xia¡¯s future lies in the hands of a teenager.¡±

    Fang Mingtong quietly said: ¡®This boy has a good master. I hope his master¡­¡­.can appear this time!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Chu Mo started his footwork skill as soon as he left the city, belting along the road.

    His footwork skill far exceeded that of any other in the world. Because of this, a rank six golden stone realm cultivator would have a very tough time overtaking him, even though he was only at the fourth rank iron bone realm.

    As such, the fact of him wanting to flee cemented even more.

    If looking from on high in the sky, then the distance between Chu Mo and the group was about fifty kilometers apart. He was like a treasured horse at full gallop. The distance from Yellow me City¡­¡­also grew more and more!

    There were over a thousand cultivators from the Azure Dragon continent and the Vermilion Bird continent at his back. They were dispersed into units, and they fought with all their might to chase after Chu Mo.

    But the distance between the two became greater and greater.

    The people chasing gradually became separated.

    But neither side showed any intention of stopping from the beginning to the end. It was like apetition.

    ¡°How can this little bastard run so fast?¡±

    ¡°I heard that in Misty Pce, there was a footwork skill that only head disciples could cultivate. It was like a wind once set into motion, floating indefinitely. This little thing most likely cultivated that footwork skill!¡±

    ¡°If I cultivated this skill, then I could certainly use it even better.¡±

    ¡°Yes ah, if I encounter such a high grade footwork skill, I will cultivate it! Even if I have to abandon my old one and start all over!¡±

    ¡°Speak less nonsense. Overtake him and everything will be ours! Not just the footwork skill!¡±

    The first tier of people quickly arose!

    This group was from the Azure Dragon Court and the Vermilion Bird Association. There were also a few other sect leaders.

    They didn¡¯t take notice when encountering each other. This wasn¡¯t the time to fight.

    Wait until they caught up to Chu Mo and took the heritage. That was the time to act against each other.

    These people believed that Chu Mo couldn¡¯t run too far. The most was a couple hundred kilometers.

    He was only a teenager after all, even if he cultivated a strong footwork skill. How high could his realm be? The fourth rank iron bone¡­¡­was already the utmost limit!

    They didn¡¯t even believe that Chu Mo could cultivate to the fourth realm, especially the people from the Vermilion Bird Association.

    They lost a gold rank elder in Yellow me City, but they never believed his death had anything to do with Chu Mo.

    In their opinion, the death was most likely due to the expert located in Da Xia¡¯s pce.

    The reason for acting wasn¡¯t hard to guess. A foreign golden stone realm cultivator suddenly appeared in the nation¡¯s capital, and he started to act against a General¡¯s grandson. The General¡¯s grandson was also quite famous. Attracting the pce expert wasn¡¯t odd.

    After all, the gold rank elder didn¡¯t show his status to the royal pce expert. Even if the elder did reveal his status, the Vermilion Bird Association could do nothing if the pce expert feigned ignorance!

    The first fault lies with them after all.

    They extended their reach too far!

    But no one ever thought, this pursuit¡­¡­.was five hundred kilometers!

 Chapter 150: Fu Long

    Chapter 150: Fu Long

    Five hundred kilometers ah!

    This distance wasn¡¯t anything to the group of famous cultivators. The secr world even had cultivators who could travel a five hundred kilometers by day and four hundred kilometers by night.

    But the problem was, the young Chu Mo shouldn¡¯t be counted among those secr world cultivators!

    Moreover, after a while¡­¡­they couldn¡¯t even see Chu Mo¡¯s shadow!

    That was to say, this group went on a long range hunt for over a five hundred kilometers, so the teenager must have run even further.

    How was this possible?

    ¡°Did we pursue the wrong path?¡± The young man from Immortal Sky had the power of a fifth rank peak iron blood realm, but sweat could be seen on his forehead after running such a long distance. He breathed somewhat heavily as he looked over to elder Fu Long.

    ¡°Not possible.¡± Elder Fu Long¡¯s expression was gloomy. A shadow shed across his pupils, and he coldly said: ¡°This path has traces of that little animal everywhere. It can¡¯t be wrong!¡±

    ¡°Yes ah, this little thing is simply too greasy!¡± Said elder Zhao Qing from the Heavenly Sword sect. He gnashed his teeth and said: ¡°I really don¡¯t know what footwork skill he cultivated? I¡¯m not too familiar with the Misty Pce. Do any of you know? Why do I feel¡­¡­his footwork skill is more amazing than all the ones we¡¯ve studied?¡±

    ¡°Is it just amazing? It¡¯s several times more than amazing!¡± Guo Xing from the Golden Knife sect said. He looked to Fu Long: ¡°Elder Fu Long, the peak level footwork skill at Immortal Sky¡­¡­it¡¯s not this amazing right? We can¡¯t even see the little brat¡¯s shadow.¡±

    Fu Long¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too pleasant, yet he still nodded: ¡°To reach this degree would be extremely difficult, even when the Immortal Sky¡¯s top level footwork skill is cultivated by the greatest talent.¡±

    Wan Zhi from the Raging Inferno sect nced at Fu Long. He couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Such a boy¡­¡­.is he really an Immortal Sky reject? Are the disciple standards of Immortal Sky so strict?¡±

    Fu Long¡¯s expression became even more unsightly. He stiffly said: ¡°Perhaps he had a fortunate encounter.¡±

    Zhao Qing said: ¡°The Vermilion Bird Association, those bastards, they¡¯re also relentlessly chasing. This little animal deserves to die. He¡¯s truly acting recklessly! Wait until I grab him. I will teach him a lesson. I¡¯ll let him know what is amazing!¡±

    ¡°Stop talking trash, chase!¡± A strong aura suddenly erupted from Elder Fu Long. The degree increased nearly twice as much. Moreover, he rose high into the sky, and flew off into the distance.

    ¡°Understanding intent realm!¡± Zhao Qing was slightly shocked. He then bitterly smiled: ¡°He¡¯s worthy of being an advanced gold rank elder. This realm is truly not the same.¡±

    Guo Xing watched elder Fu Long from behind. He mumbled: ¡°Without reaching the understanding intent realm, thinking to fly through the sky is simply a lunatic¡¯s dream!¡±

    Wan Zhi watched the figure of Fu Long go farther and farther away: ¡°I¡¯m really jealous. Immortal Sky is worthy of being called the Azure Dragon continent¡¯s number one sect. They¡¯re truly talented. Entering the understanding intent realm from the golden stone realm is a true difficulty.¡±

    This group of Azure Dragon Court gold rank elders, they were almost all at the sixth rank golden stone realm. The positions in their respective sects weren¡¯t low, but they weren¡¯t the highest either. Almost all of the understanding intent realm elders were in closed door training. They were attacking towards the higher realms.

    Probably only the top level Immortal Sky sect was able to have understanding intent realm cultivators out walking the world.

    The fifth rank iron blood cultivator from Immortal Sky listened to the gold rank elders with admiration. He couldn¡¯t help but look arrogant. He secretly thought: ¡®My Immortal Sky¡­¡­how could it stop at the Azure Dragon continent¡¯s number one sect? We want to be the number one sect on all four continents! What Lonely City One Sword, Beyond Heaven Flying Immortal? What hermits? They will all be ced below our feet!¡¯

    As for elder Fu Long, would he merely stop at double the speed after soaring into the sky? He quickly outdistanced the others.

    Hu!

    An impure breath sprayed out of elder Fu Long¡¯s mouth.

    An extremely frigid light appeared within his eyes.

    He had different goals for Chu Mo than the others!

    The other people mainly wanted Chu Mo¡¯s Misty Pce heritage. They really didn¡¯t care whether or not Chu Mo lived or died.

    He¡¯s just a secr world youth, that¡¯s it. He merely found a rare opportunity, and he obtained the Misty Pce heritage. In the eyes of all these people, he was a three year old child walking through downtown while carrying a golden brick. He was simply seeking death!

    People couldn¡¯t help but think about stealing, even those people who didn¡¯t know anything about the Misty Pce heritage.

    After all, they only needed to pay a small price, and they could obtain an enormous profit that was hard to imagine.

    They all understood, even if they weren¡¯t businessmen. This transaction was too good to let go!

    Although, several people were suspicious. Why did Miao Yiniang, the original holder of the heritage, disappear without a trace? Did Chu Mo really carry the heritage? However, they watched the Misty Pce Royal Academy¡¯s construction spread like wildfire, and they also found out that Chu Mo was the academy leader. This information made them want to grab Chu Mo. They were determined to get the Misty Pce heritage.

    This was themon thought among the thousand or so cultivators in pursuit.

    But Fu Long was not the same!

    He wanted to kill Chu Mo!

    He and Zhao Hongzhi were like brothers. The two not only studied under the same master, but they were also neighbors before entering Immortal Sky!

    They were men from the same town!

    Fu Long and Zhao Hongzhi were born in the same small town. The Immortal Sky¡¯s first elder saw both of their natural talents, and he brought them straight back to Immortal Sky.

    The two were close as brothers after all these years.

    No one else knew about Zhao Hongzhi stealing the wind dragon egg, but Fu Long knew!

    They were originally both supposed to go, but Fu Long was dyed because something came up. Zhao Hongzhi decided to act alone.

    Zhao Hongzhi nearly had an ident, and Fu Long felt responsible for a long time. He was always seeking an opportunity to repay Zhao Hongzhi.

    Fu Long heard about Chu Mo attempting to enter Immortal Sky, as well as the disgrace that Chu Mo suffered. It was quite the uproar at the time. However, this was nothing to the Immortal Sky members. There was quickly nothing to talk about.

    But Fu Long knew, Zhao Hongzhi was always upset about this matter. He even specifically sought out Fu Long, and he asked Fu Long if he was at fault.

    ¡°That teenager had extremely ordinary qualifications. If I showed favoritism¡­¡­and let a piece of trash enter, then I would have no way to exin! It wasn¡¯t just me who saw. His qualifications were not different than a regrmoner.¡±

    ¡°I was afraid about my past being revealed, but the problem was¡­¡­I absolutely couldn¡¯t take him!¡±

    ¡°Brother Fu, I¡¯m really very conflicted. In fact¡­¡­I really wanted to kill him, and I wanted to kill his grandfather. That way, no one will ever know what happened back then! But I cannot act!¡±

 Chapter 151: Too Calm

    Chapter 151: Too Calm

    Fu Long very clearly remembered. When Zhao Hongzhi spoke, aplicated expression appeared on his face. His face was pale because of the pent up frustrations.

    ¡°Worthy brother Hongzhi, why do I sense something wrong with your health? Your Qi seems to be unstable?¡± Fu Long worriedly looked at Zhao Hongzhi.

    Untable Qi was a joke to understanding intent realm experts.

    But Fu Long knew, a person¡¯s state of mind could have an extremelyrge effect. This was especially true at the understanding intent realm. Once the state of mind is influenced, it makes intentions unable to be realized. In this way, internal injuries aren¡¯t able to be restrained.

    Zhao Hongzhi¡¯s present situation was clearly a case of this.

    ¡°Ai, recently because of this, I can¡¯t sleep at night. One aspect is because I feel guilty. I¡¯m sorry to my benefactor. Not only could I not ept his grandson into Immortal Sky, but I also have murderous intention towards him¡­¡­I¡¯m not human! Another aspect, is that I¡¯m very worried. What if they be furious, and make my secret public¡­¡­what do I do? Zhao Hongzhi unexpectedly spit out a mouthful of blood as he spoke.

    Fu Long pped his chest, and he made a pledge to Zhao Hongzhi. If there was a chance, then Fu Long would help kill Chu Mo and his grandfather.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they two secr world people? You don¡¯t have the heart, so I will do it for you brother! Are we not brothers?¡± Fu Long patted Zhao Hongzhi on the shoulder, and let him take care of his health.

    Zhao Hongzhi¡¯s eyes revealed a color of appreciation and hesitation: ¡°Is this¡­¡­okay?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s not good? You ah, you are simply too honest and kind! You aren¡¯t good in this way!¡± Fu Long remembered the shame on Zhao Hongzhi¡¯s face back then.

    Perhaps, Zhao Hongzhi felt that he made his brother into a bad person. Did he feel ufortable?

    However, wasn¡¯t this how brothers should act?

    What was ck and white?

    What was truly right and wrong?

    When ites to brothers, these things were like floating clouds!

    However, Fu Long was honestly too busy. He immediately had a new mission after promising Zhao Hongzhi. This dyed him for a very long time.

    All the way up until the Misty Pce heritage appeared, and he arrived with a group of people at Yellow me City. He recalled Zhao Hongzhi mentioning that Chu Mo was from Yellow me City. He investigated, and he suddenly discovered the matter about the Misty Pce heritage. It was rted to Chu Mo!

    Because of this, Fu Long made a firm resolution: I must obtain Chu Mo¡¯s Misty Pce heritage, and I must remove my brother¡¯s troubles for good!

    ¡°After killing Chu Mo, I must find his grandfather. I¡¯ll kill them both!¡± Fu Long squinted his eyes, and he searched far away. He didn¡¯t believe a fourteen year old could run very far.

    As expected, Fu Long saw Chu Mo just outside of 50km after flying for less than an hour. A little ck dot was dashing like mad through a field.

    ¡°Whata boy! He¡¯s actually able to run this fast. Looks like¡­¡­the ability he cultivated is one unrivaled under the heavens. But, what does a little faster do? Isn¡¯t it still the same as kneeling before me?¡±

    Fu Long looked back behind himself. There were no traces of anyone within a hundred kilometers.

    Fu Long revealed a disdainful smile: ¡°Everyone thinks they are high above, and able to look down on the secr world. Each one isn¡¯t even past the golden stone realm. Can they really look down on the secr world? If you really want to stand on the mountain top and look down on the world¡­¡­then talk after reaching the understanding intent realm!¡±

    Fu Long advanced towards Chu Mo as he spoke, and he enhanced the pace another level!

    This time, he started burning the internal Yuan Qi to increase the capacity!

    Chu Mo was just a rank three or four little brat. Even if Fu Long only had ten percent Yuan Qi left, he still had enough confidence to win!

    Burning Yuan Qi can increase the power of exercises by more than six times, but the consumption amount was equally shocking.

    Fu Long didn¡¯t dare act this way normally.

    But now¡­¡­the little rank three or four brat, he already panicked and ran over 650 kilometers. How could he still be a threat?

    Even if Fu Long only had ten or twenty percent Yuan Qi left, he was an understanding intent realm almighty!

    Fu Long could casually make Chu Mo kneel when his realm was put on disy!

    The most important thing right now was time!

    The Vermilion Bird Association may or may not have an understanding intent realm cultivatore over. Monopolizing the Misty Pce heritage wouldn¡¯t be that easy once the opposite party reacted. Rushing and taking the heritage before everyone else came was the best way.

    Fu Long fixed his eyes on the little ck dot off in the distance, and he burned his internal Yuan Qi like mad. His degree of intensity continuously elerated. The wind blowing past his face even caused a slight sting.

    This sensation made Fu Long indescribably delighted.

    This was his first time doing this!

    He even felt like the ruler of the world in this moment!

    The feeling of being able to seize life and death was wonderful!

    ¡°Once I grab this little thing¡¯s top grade heritage, who knows how many top grade Yuan medicines I can exchange it for. I can refine pills, and my realm¡­¡­can increase to even higher levels! Comprehending intent¡­¡­intent of heaven¡­¡­one day I can be the sect master!¡±

    Fu Long¡¯s eyes flickered with brilliant rays of light. Countless beautiful fantasies appeared.

    He never sensed the figure above his head. Up in the higher skies, above a white cloud, there was a shadow figure quietly standing there. Cold and apathetic eyes stared down upon Fu Long.

    Fifty kilometers¡­¡­.twenty-five kilometers¡­¡­fifteen kilometers¡­¡­ten kilometers!

    This continued all the way until the distance between the youth¡¯s figure was a couple hundred meters. Fu Long finally couldn¡¯t help but delight, he yelled: ¡°Little thing, do you think you can really run away?¡±

    The thin figure was running like mad. Once he heard the words, he paused his footsteps. He then stood there and turned around.

    A young handsome face was revealed. His eyescked the slightest bit of fear. A small trace of a smile could even be seen.

    Youughing ass!

    Who knows why, but once Fu Long saw that young handsome face, a fire burned in his stomach.

    He wanted to ruthlessly smack the teenager dozens of times. Fu Long wanted to smack his face until it looked like a hog, and then see whether or not he can still smile.

    This was actually a little odd. Fu Long was an understanding intent realm almighty, and he would ordinarily never have such feelings, especially towards a person who did him no personal injustice.

    Even Fu Long himself felt a little baffled.

    But he immediately thought, the origin lies within the teenager. Chu Mo was simply too calm when facing such an expert!

    Normally speaking, shouldn¡¯t he be pissing his pants in terror? Shouldn¡¯t he immediately cry and kneel for mercy?

    Fu Long couldn¡¯t help but rememberst night¡¯s banquet. This teenager was humiliated by the group of cultivators, but his expression was calm from the beginning to the end. He waspletely unlike a teenager.

    When facing such humiliation, even a sixty year old man would have difficulty remaining calm. Don¡¯t even mention a hot-blooded impulsive teenager.

    But actually, the teenager remained calm from the beginning to the end.

    Even until now, in these deste fields and mountains, more than five hundred kilometers from Yellow me City. A life and death crisis could ur at anytime¡­¡­and he was still this calm.

    Based on what?

    Why did he have the courage to be this calm? He acted too well!

    ¡°Boy, do you have anyst words?¡± Fu Long¡¯s pupils shed with murderous intent.

 Chapter 152: Youéˆ¥æªe Been Cheated

    Chapter 152: You¡¯ve Been Cheated

    ¡°Last words? Me?¡± Chu Mo pointed at his own nose: ¡°You¡¯re certain it¡¯s myst words?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, if not you, then don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s mine?¡± Fu Long couldn¡¯t help butugh. He also couldn¡¯t help but nce around at the same time. He sensed the surroundings, and then he finally rxed.

    He coldly eyed Chu Mo: ¡°Little thing, to tell the truth, you really surprise me. Already at such a plight, at the end of the road¡­¡­and you can actually be so calm. Perhaps if I gave you time to mature, entering the understanding intent realm would be no problem for you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ept your wish.¡± Chu Moughed quite happily through his teeth. Wasn¡¯t receiving the enemy¡¯s praise a type of sess?

    ¡°Wish my ass!¡± Fu Long could no longer hold back. The grand understanding intent cultivator burst open into curses. He red at Chu Mo: ¡°Little thing, do you really think that you can leave here alive?¡±

    Chu Mo looked surprised at Fu Long. The corner of his mouth twitched, and he calmly said: ¡°I somewhat don¡¯t understand.You all have fought so hard to chase me. Isn¡¯t your goal the Misty Pce heritage? You should all go find Miao Yiniang. What good is seeking me? I am Miao Yiniang¡¯s friend, and I initiated the Misty Pce Royal Academy. However, I don¡¯t carry the heritage. What are you chasing me for?¡±

    ¡°Little thing, do you think we are all idiots? Do you think we are retards? Would we chase you if you didn¡¯t carry the heritage?¡± Fu Long coldly watched Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Fine, given that the heritage is here, then you should only want the heritage. That¡¯s it. I have done you no wrong, so why kill me?¡±

    Fu Long darkly sneered: ¡°Your words would have a slight effect if anyone else said them. You¡¯re right, you¡¯ve done us no wrong. We should only want the heritage, that¡¯s it. There¡¯s really no reason to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s the way it is!¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°Then what are you running for?¡± Fu Long asked.

    ¡°I only wanted to take a stroll outside the city. You have all be chasing after my life, so of course I ran!¡± Cu Mo rolled his eyes in return.

    Fu Long curled his lips: ¡°Who are you deceiving? You dissapeared right after leaving the city!¡±

    ¡°Right, I was scared by all of you. Extremely terrified.¡± Chu Mo touched his chest and said: ¡°Since you¡¯ve already caught me, I will give you the heritage. You don¡¯t have to kill me right?¡±

    Fu Long said to Chu Mo: ¡°There was really no reason to kill you originally. You¡¯re just a secr world brat. Killing you is the same as crushing a bug, there¡¯s no difference. But now you must die!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Mo looked at Fu Long: ¡°I haven¡¯t provoked you? You were the one with a bad attitude towards mest night. I even wanted to join the Immortal Sky, but you all didn¡¯t want me. You even humiliated me. I have plenty of reason to hate the Immortal Sky. What reason do you have to hate me?¡±

    Chu Mo was indeed baffled, but he sensed this had something to do with seventh elder Zhao Hongzhi. However, there was still something that Chu Mo didn¡¯t understand. He remembered his master giving Zhao Hongzhi a warning. As soon as something bad happened to Chu Mo, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let Zhao Hongzhi go.

    But why did Fu Long look like he must kill Chu Mo?

    ¡°The me lies with you trying to join the Immortal Sky. A secr world teenager shouldn¡¯t have any delusions of scaling the heavens. Can people like you enter sects?¡± Fu Long coldly spoke.

    ¡°Just because of this?¡± The corners of Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. He said to Fu Long: ¡°You want to kill me because I tried entering a sect? Even if it is unreasonable¡­¡­.didn¡¯t you do the exact same?¡±

    ¡°You know too many secrets.¡± Fu Long calmly looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Not only must you die, but your grandfather can¡¯t live either. Soon I will find him and personally take his head.¡±

    A fierce ice-cold light shined in Chu Mo¡¯s eyes. The smile on his face vanished, and he coldly said: ¡°Did Zhao Hongzhi speak with you?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Fu Long calmly spoke: ¡°You¡¯ll be a ghost that understands!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­hah hah.¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but coldlyugh.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Fu Long was a little baffled. He really hated the teenager¡¯s calm manner.

    He was clearly trapped, yet he continued to y it cool. He was truly calm and not acting. He really didn¡¯t fear anything.

    This really made Fu Long upset.

    Except for a few abnormal people, the act of killing was already unpleasant to most. And so, killing a fearless person was even more disgusting.

    At least, Elder Fu Long was upset to a certain degree.

    Chu Mo looked over at Fu Long. He held apletely idiotic expression as he said: ¡°I¡¯m really curious. What exactly did Zhao Hongzhi tell you? What made you have the courage to run over here and wish to kill me? Do the two of you have a good rtionship?¡±

    Fu Long coldlyughed: ¡°We are brothers,pletely inseparable! What do you know little thing? I would sacrifice myself for my brother. You know absolutely nothing about such things!¡±

    ¡°Right, I don¡¯t understand. I only wish to know. Are you certain that you and Zhao Hongzhi are close?¡±

    ¡°Of course! We grew up together. We were both brought into the Immortal Sky by master. We cultivated together all along the way. How can a little baby brat like you understand?¡± Fu Long proudly spoke.

    ¡°Ai, I get it. Although I don¡¯t like you, you really are a good man, but it¡¯s a pity. The friend you made is really no good. If I wished to kill you today, then elder Fu Long, you would only be a foolish ghost!¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°You¡­¡­kill me?¡± Fu Long couldn¡¯t believe as he looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Little man, are you ying a joke with me?

    Fu Long couldn¡¯t help butugh as he spoke. Soon after, his expression changed, and he icily said: ¡°Your time of death has arrived, and you¡¯re still trying to sow dissent. You little demon, I don¡¯t feel like wasting words with you. Hand over the Misty Pce heritage. I¡¯ll make your pain quick!¡±

    The understanding intent realm aura erupted out from Fu Long, like he was trying to pressure Chu Mo.

    Upon first meeting, Fu Long felt that the teenager¡¯s realm already exceeded the Yuan Closure. He should have entered the fourth rank iron bone realm!

    Such a teenager, you couldn¡¯t say he was mediocre trash even if you were blind. But Zhao Hongzhi had absolutely no reason to cheat him. After all, it wasn¡¯t just Zhao Hongzhi who saw Chu Mo¡¯s natural talent at that time.

    But rather several people saw!

    If Chu Mo was really a talent, then how could so many people not see?

    But no matter what secret feeling he held, it was already unimportant.

    He couldn¡¯t let this teenager continue living no matter what. He must die today.

    The imposing power of the understanding intent realm can easily pressure an iron bone realm teenager. Fu Long didn¡¯t even exhaust his full power because of this.

    But continuing on, he encountered something that he didn¡¯t understand.

    The teenager was pressured so much that he should be kneeling, but he actually still stood there intact. Chu Mo wasughing and watching him.

    ¡°Elder Fu Long, you¡¯ve been cheated, really.¡± Chu Moughed as he spoke. His tone was extremely sincere: ¡°Zhao Hongzhi already came to assassinate my grandfather and me. He¡¯s really afraid of everyone finding out that he stole the wind dragon egg. Therefore, after he drove me out of the Immortal Sky, he tested to see if I knew about those events. He came to Yellow me City in the first moment, and he tried to kill my grandfather. He didn¡¯t tell you about this right?¡±

 Chapter 153: Heart Like Ashes

    Chapter 153: Heart Like Ashes

    ¡°You speak nonsense!¡± Fu Long exploded on the spot. He denounced: ¡°You speak lies without batting an eye at such a young age. No wonder Zhao Hongzhi said that he could never take you as a disciple. With your character, wouldn¡¯t you still be terrible after entering Immortal Sky, and letting you study all of the advanced skills?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, Zhao Hongzhi has good character? Didn¡¯t he steal the wind dragon egg?¡± Chu Mo sneered at elder Fu Long: ¡°You don¡¯t believe my words, but didn¡¯t you see how injured Zhao Hongzhi was with your own eyes?¡±

    ¡°How could a secr world mortal like you injure him? Clearly his heart is entangled in knots. He¡¯s afraid of his past deeds being found out, but he also doesn¡¯t want to kill his benefactor. An understanding intent cultivator can cause himself internal injuries when faced with such a matter. This is normal. I¡¯m a seventh rank understanding intent realm. I clearly know more than you!¡± Elder Fu Long snapped.

    ¡°Not only are you blind, you¡¯re also foolish! Can you really not pay attention?¡± Chu Mo looked bbergasted at elder Flu Long: ¡°How did you live to be so old? You being able to cultivate to the understanding intent realm is really a miracle. I can¡¯t injure the understanding intent realm expert Zhao Hongzhi. Carefully think about it. I know your IQ deserves sympathy, but I believe you can figure it out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Figure what out?¡± Fu Long was incredibly furious inside, but he couldn¡¯t stop making connections from Chu Mo¡¯s words.

    Zhao Hongzhi really didn¡¯t appear in good condition when Fu Long saw him. But the two were close like brothers over the years. Fu Long never thought that Zhao Hongzhi would scheme against him.

    ¡°There exists a pill that can temporarily suppress physical injuries, not leaving any clues.¡± Chu Mo looked at elder Fu Long: ¡°This kind of pill naturally doesn¡¯t exist in the secr world. Most small sects wouldn¡¯t even have it. However, a top ranked sect like the Immortal Sky shouldn¡¯t becking right?¡±

    Fu Long¡¯s pupils flickered with rays of light, but he started to be silent.

    ¡°Think about it. If I was an ordinary talent, then how could I cultivate to the iron bone realm in less than a year?¡± Chu Mo somewhat pitifully looked at Elder Fu Long: ¡°You should be able to see my current realm. It¡¯s at the fourth rank iron bone realm right? At my age, wouldn¡¯t I be considered a genius in the Immortal Sky?¡±

    Elder Fu Long still maintained his silence. He didn¡¯t retort Chu Mo¡¯s words.

    Chu Mo smiled: ¡°This clearly illustrates my talent. I¡¯m not ordinary at all. Your best brother Zhao Hongzhi has been spreading lies to you. I don¡¯t know why the others didn¡¯t say anything to you. Also, even though I¡¯m talented, I could never cultivate to this realm within a year, not without a good master. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elder Fu Long maintained his silence, but he couldn¡¯t help raising his head and speechlessly looking at Chu Mo.

    He now suddenly had a feeling. This teenagers words¡­¡­were very likely true!

    Otherwise, how could he be so calm? Chu Mo was facing his pressure, but why was he still so rxed?

    He left the city in the dead of night, and then he fled like mad. Everyone that wanted to kill him was drawn far away from Yellow me City, to a ce five hundred kilometers away. Was he really fleeing for his life? Or did he deliberately draw these people here?

    He originally didn¡¯t believe that Chu Mo had any tricks to y. But elder Fu Long couldn¡¯t stop his heart from trembling now.

    He looked once again at the handsome and calm teenager¡¯s face. He suddenly felt like shivering all over.

    ¡°Yes, looks like you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Chu Mo calmly said: ¡°I don¡¯t know why Zhao Hongzhi deceived you, but I can tell you the truth. When Zhao Hongzhi wanted to kill my grandfather, I asked my master to help me. My grandfather avoided danger because of this. My master didn¡¯t think it worth killing a little man like Zhao Hongzhi, and so, he kicked Zhao Hongzhi flying away. My master also gave him a warning at the time. If anything happened to me, then he wouldn¡¯t let Zhao Hongzhi go.¡±

    Fu Long said to Chu Mo: ¡°Since it¡¯s this way, if I kill you, then won¡¯t he live better off?¡±

    Chu Mo smiled and shook his head: ¡°Elder Fu Long, let¡¯s make a bet. If you lose, then you have to be my servant from today on. You¡¯re only worth being a servant with such an IQ. If you win, then, you can take my life at any time.¡±

    ¡°What gamble?¡± Elder Fu Long coldly watched Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo said: ¡°Go back to the Immortal Sky right now. If you can find Zhao Hongzhi, then I will have lost!¡±

    ¡°Just this simple?¡± Elder Fu Long almost didn¡¯t dare believe Chu Mo.

    ¡°Just this simple!¡± Chu Mo calmly looked at elder Fu Long: ¡°So long as Zhao Hongzhi hears about the events in Yellow me City, he will hide away in the first moment. If he doesn¡¯t, then I have lost!¡±

    Chu Mo thought a moment as he spoke, and then he said: ¡°Of course, there is another way. You don¡¯t have to bet with me. Pretend you already died, that you died right here. Zhao Hongzhi won¡¯t even have suspicions, because he knows my master is much more powerful! He can easily crush you like a bug! Then send someone that you trust to the Immortal Sky. See if he is still there. If he¡¯s there, then see what his reaction is when he hears you died.¡±

    ¡°What does he gain by harming me?¡± Fu Long coldly spoke.

    Chu Mo spread out his two hands: ¡°You can¡¯t ask me this. I¡¯m an outsider. How can I know your private matters? My guess is, his greatest goal is still taking out my grandfather and me. Ha ha, he will hide for a time, and then he will wait for the waves to settle. If my master stops in for a visit, then I¡¯m afraid he will have all kinds of excuses lined up. He will say that there is a great rift between you two. He will say your actions were purely to cheat him, and so on¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Clever words¡­¡­¡± Elder Fu Long lowly boomed, then he sneered: ¡°Your words would bepletely true if your master was here now. But the problem is, your master isn¡¯t here at all! Therefore, little man¡­..put away all your tricks!¡±

    Fu Long thought to act against Chu Mo. He didn¡¯t want to listen anymore!

    Chu Mo shook his head and sighed: ¡°Look how pitiful you are. I really didn¡¯t want to kill you. Really, you are only a deceived little worm. Killing you doesn¡¯t make me happy in the slightest. Turn around and look.¡±

    Elder Fu Long instantly turned around, just about to coldly smile: ¡°Do you still have any words?¡±

    However, that smile froze in the corners of his mouth. An incredibly shocked light suddenly appeared in his eyes.

    A dark robed man quietly stood behind him. He was less than thirty feet away. Elder Fu Long would have no time to prepare if the man wanted to act.

    Fu Long was dumbstruck. His beardless face became ghastly. His voice started to quiver: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The Demon Lord didn¡¯t even look at Fu Long. He only said to Chu Mo: ¡°What¡¯s the point in wasting so many words with this retard?¡±

    Chu Mo scratched his head: ¡°My heart couldn¡¯t bear to see him cheated this way¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to see the brothers act against each other? That¡¯s bad taste!¡± The Demon Lord sneered and cut off Chu Mo¡¯s words. He directly uncovered Chu Mo¡¯s intentions, right in front of Fu Long.

    ¡°Ai master, why did you have to tell?¡± Chu Mo awkwardly nced at Fu Long: ¡°Fine, that¡¯s what I was thinking! The brothers would turn against each other, but Zhao Hongzhi doesn¡¯t see elder Fu Long as a brother!¡±

    ¡°You keep saying that you¡¯re brothers. I really wanted to see how you reacted. The person you call a brother wanted to send you to your death.¡± Chu Mo calmly watched Fu Long.

    Fu Long almost entirely believed Chu Mo¡¯s words at this time.

    This teenager was really no match for Fu Long, but he didn¡¯t even have the courage to touch the teenager¡¯s master!

    Fu Long could sense it. The opponent could kill him countless times with just a single thought!

    Fu Long¡¯s heart turned to ash in but a moment.

 Chapter 154: Sweeping Sword

    Chapter 154: Sweeping Sword

    Fu Long looked up and nced at the Demon Lord. He spoke with a hoarse voice: ¡°Kill me.¡±

    The Demon Lord silently looked at elder Fu Long. He dully said: ¡°You aren¡¯t worthy.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡­¡± Elder Fu Long sadlyughed: ¡°It seems with my strength, I am still just a worm before you, not fit to be crushed by your hand.¡±

    Chu Mo looked to elder Fu Long: ¡°You don¡¯t wish to find your brother and seek evidence? Perhaps I¡¯m deceiving you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no evidence to find.¡± Elder Fu Long dejectedly spoke: ¡°I would have never thought about it if you didn¡¯t speak. And now that I¡¯ve listened to you, I¡¯ve thought everything over once more. I¡¯ve decided that your words are false.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all the more reason to find him! Go question him!¡± Chu Mo rolled his eyes: ¡°What good is death? Are you going close your eyes, and and not do anything?¡±

    The light in elder Fu Long¡¯s eyes grew dim: ¡°I don¡¯t wish to act in that way.¡±

    ¡°How can you be such a coward!¡± Chu Mo raged: ¡°You¡¯re not taking any responsibility!¡±

    ¡°Because, I¡¯ve always considered him my brother. I can die for my brother, but I don¡¯t wish to be deceived by him. So long as I don¡¯t meet him, I will feel that the two of you are possibly deceiving me.¡± A slight smile showed on the grave face of elder Fu Long. He then deeply looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Having such a master is your good fortune. I believe that you can go in my ce one day, and ask Hongzhi why he deceived me¡­¡­¡±

    Fu Long only spoke the half the word ¡®me.¡¯ His two eyes suddenly bulged out of their sockets, and rigidly held open. Not a trace of unwavering could be seen in his eyes. There was only¡­¡­the ashes of death.

    Nothing was sadder than a withered heart!

    The corners of elder Fu Long¡¯s mouth flowed with blood, and he thumped to the ground in front of Chu Mo.

    He unexpectedly killed himself!

    Chu Mo appeared dumbstruck. He didn¡¯t think this would be the oue.

    After meeting him the first timest night, and all the way through this five hundred kilometer chase, elder Fu Long always appeared like he wanted to kill Chu Mo. Chu Mo couldn¡¯t understand why he would end his own life.

    After Chu Mo found out the reason why elder Fu Long wanted to kill him, Chu Mo wanted to make the two brothers fight to the death.

    Because neither of them were good men!

    In the end¡­¡­this understanding intent realm expert actually ended his own life!

    He had so much courage and uprightness? And the greatest of characters?

    Compared to Chu Mo¡¯s shock, the Demon Lord waspletely unshaken. He calmly said: ¡°He was unexpectedly an upright man.¡±

    ¡°He died in such a way¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo distractedly spoke.

    ¡°What were you expecting? An understanding intent realm expert is nothing in my eyes, but he is a top tier expert in this world. How could he easily be your servant?¡± The Demon Lord stared at Chu Mo: ¡°Don¡¯t scheme this way in the future!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s plotting had been seen right through. There was nothing to feel awkward about. The person who saw through him was his own master, and not some outsider.

    ¡°Do you still not understand why he wished to die?¡± The Demon Lord asked Chu Mo all of the sudden.

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°Yes, granted that his closest brother sold him out, elder Fu Long¡¯s heart was fatally wounded. But that doesn¡¯t mean he should havemitted suicide? At most he should have just flown far away, and never faced his brother again!¡±

    ¡°You speak lightly, but you should remember that seventh elder. Would he let Fu Long go?¡± The Demon Lord calmly said: ¡°You¡¯re still young. Although you¡¯re clever, you stillck understanding about human nature. This man¡¯s character was upright. And moreover¡­¡­ he held brotherhood in the highest regard.¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t a match for seventh elder, and he knew too many of seventh elder¡¯s secrets. Also, with his temperament, as soon as he met seventh elder, there was no way he could pretend nothing happened. The brothers would truly act against each other at that time.¡± The Demon Lord said to Chu Mo: ¡°If Fu Long didn¡¯t die, and instead flew far away, then that seventh elder would certainly be suspicious. He would certainly try to seek out and kill Fu Long, and then everything would be brought back to the beginning. He would still die!¡±

    ¡°What did ending his life aplish? He ended up helping a bastard?¡± This was still hard for Chu Mo to understand.

    ¡°Will you let seventh elder live peacefully?¡± The Demon Lord asked Chu Mo.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Chu Mo said with an iron conviction: ¡°Not in the past, not now, and even more so in the future! How could I let scum like him go? Although I don¡¯t like elder Fu Long in the slightest, it could be said, I really feel his death wasn¡¯t deserving!¡±

    The Demon Lord looked at Elder Fu Long, who died while holding a grievance. He dully said: ¡°Some people have such a temperament, just like this elder Fu Long. They would rather die¡­¡­than sh swords with their closest friend.¡±

    Chu Mo nced at Fu Long, sighed, and then said: ¡°Yes, if Xu 2fu ever sells me out in such a way, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡­ I might have the same thought as Fu Long.¡±

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°That is to say, no matter when or where, you must be careful when making friends.¡±

    Chu Mo grinned wide: ¡°I believe in my brother! 2fu and I have been true brothers since we were young.¡±

    The Demon Lord pointed at elder Fu Long: ¡°He was the same.¡±

    ¡°Can you not attack me in this way?¡± Chu Mo rolled his eyes and said.

    ¡°I only wish to sober you up a little. Brothers do require trust, but that doesn¡¯t mean your guard should bepletely down.¡± The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo: ¡°Perhaps, my point of view is a little extreme, but this rtes to my past.¡±

    ¡°I know you mean best for me.¡± Chu Mo lightly sighed, then he looked up to the Demon Lord: ¡°I¡¯ll bury him, right master?¡±

    ¡°Ah? I think you should send his corpse to seventh elder.¡± The Demon Lord inly said.

    ¡°That scumbag is selfish to the bone. He wouldn¡¯t bat an eye, even if we sent him the dead corpse of Elder Fu Long. He would even suspect that elder Fu Long sold betrayed him at death¡¯s door. And wonder if Fu Long was forced to die¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo sighed as he spoke.

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo, and then he inly said: ¡°You have thought it through; however, you must consider. This person¡¯s death now rests on your shoulders.¡±

    ¡°Would I care about that? In any case¡­¡­I must begin ughtering from this point on. I don¡¯t care about one more death on my shoulders.¡± Chu Mo sucked in a deep breath, and then softly spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me when you be the entire world¡¯s enemy.¡± The Demon Lord quietly said.

    ¡°I never took the initiative to provoke anyone! I¡¯ve always been honest. They don¡¯t wish to let me go. Since this is the case, what¡¯s the harm in be the entire world¡¯s enemy?¡± Chu Mo calmly spoke: ¡°The world of cultivation is brutal. Naturally I must raise the de. I will sweep a sword through the heavens, but I do so with a clear conscious!¡±

    The Demon Lord deeply looked over Chu Mo. A trace of approval was in his eyes.

    Chu Mo slightly shook his head. They dug a deep pit in an extremely concealed location to the side, and they buried Fu Long¡¯s corpse inside.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t even touch the ring of elder Fu Long, which was clearly a storage device.

    Because Chu Mo felt, such an unyielding and resolute man should be given the most basic respects. Although he was a little foolish, his death was unworthy.

    The pit was dug very deep, and it was thoroughly concealed. After putting up some camouge, he was convinced that no one would find it.

    Chu Mo and the Demon Lord left this ce soon after.

    They went to a ce about five kilometers away, where there was an enormous valley.

    Chu Mo stood atop the peak, and he looked out far away. The first batch of pursuers were already chasing over. He gently sighed and took out Murdering Heaven, He slowly sat down, and then rested the de on his knee. His pure eyes were both very calm.

    The Demon Lord already quietly disappeared¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 155: Life or Death Training

    Chapter 155: Life or Death Training

    ¡°He¡¯s there! I see him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Chu Mo!¡±

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°I never imagined, he actually has the courage to wait for us?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he has no ce to run? Running such a distance must be really difficult for him. Group up, everyone be careful. We must not have a careless death.¡±

    The first group of people was almost entireposed of Azure Dragon Court gold rank elders.

    These people felt something was a little off, because they didn¡¯t see the image of Fu Long.

    ¡°Why is elder Fu Long missing?¡±

    ¡°Could it be he took the wrong path? He lost the trail?¡± Someone said, taking joy in Fu Long¡¯s misfortune.

    ¡°That¡¯s very possible. Elder Fu Long was flying in the sky, and identally flew over¡± Someone suggested.

    The Azure Dragon Court interior wasn¡¯t as unified as imagined, especially when facing such arge reward. Everyone wanted to bite a little more.

    The Heavenly Sword sect elder Zhao Qing coldly peered across the valley. He sneered at the young figure on the other side: ¡°Little boy, you¡¯re actually well versed in bluffing people. Who are you trying to intimidate by sitting there?¡±

    The other people watching couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter.

    Golden Knife sect¡¯s Guo Xing mocked: ¡°This child has heard too many fantasy stories. He¡¯s disying such a posture, appearing like an expert!¡±

    Wan Zhi from the Raging Inferno sect said: ¡°He can¡¯t believe that we are unable to cross the valley?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, he probably believes that we must climb down the valley, and then climb back up. In this way, he has enough time to continue running.¡± Zhao Qing mocked: ¡°Just like the the city wallst night.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha.¡± Several people burst intoughter.

    The course was over five hundred kilometers. Over a thousand people were chasing Chu Mo, and they were split into more than ten groups.

    They had separated and pulled apart byrge distances.

    The few people present were talking cheerfully. The distance between them and the next closest group was over fifty kilometers.

    ¡°Okay, the people behind are still hastily chasing. We should first settle this matter and then talkter.¡± Zhao Qing appeared solemn. He faced Chu Mo, who was sitting cross-legged on the other stony hill, and yelled: ¡°Little guy, prepare the heritage. Your grandfather Zhao is going toe and take it!¡±

    The two sides of the valley wereposed of brown colored stone. The valley appeared very deste, but it also gave off a magnificent feeling.

    The bottom of the deep valley was actually verdant and lush. Large tall trees grew everywhere, and it gave off a strong breath of life.

    The valley was approximately three or four kilometers wide. Zhao Qing¡¯s self-confident voice transferred to Chu Mo¡¯s ears. Chu Mo faintly smiled: ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    ¡°Little man, you¡¯re clearly insane!¡± Zhao Qing said, and his figure soared into the air.

    A rank six, peak golden stone realm cultivator could only fly long distances with great difficulty. But a distance of three or four kilometers was no problem.

    Once Zhao Qing moved, Guo Xing, Wan Zhi, and another five Azure Dragon Court experts followed.

    In their eyes, Chu Mo was simply a shiny golden mountain!

    And this golden mountain would soon belong to them!

    These people could already imagine their future prospects, and their excitement was beyond words.

    They were all sixth rank experts, but over the past several years, they had all experienced bitter hardships. They only had very few resources in hand, everything was used for cultivation.

    A rank six cultivator was known as unhindered through the secr world. It was a high position able to obtain great wealth. But in the sects, this rank wasn¡¯t considered great. There were still many people stronger than them!

    Who didn¡¯t want others to look up at them? Who didn¡¯t want to stand at the higher teau and look down on the scenery?

    Today, this opportunity finally came!

    They knew quite well, they couldn¡¯t swallow the entire Misty Pce heritage. However, they would receive a great reward in the end! At that time, the reward from the court master would be enough. They could rush towards the intent refinement state!

    Whoever enters the intent refinement state will truly reach a higher level!

    They will finally be considered true cultivators!

    Zhao Qing couldn¡¯t help but scream in mid-air. His figure moved like flowing water, unequally smooth. He was like a fish in the river, a bird in the sky!

    Guo Xing had to praise: ¡°Brother Zhao looks like he¡¯s at the fringe of the intent refinement state. His martial art skill is a sight to behold.¡±

    Zhao Qing boasted: ¡°Just a little ways away, that¡¯s it. I should be no more solid than brother Guo. You are only a half step away from the intent refinement state. Aren¡¯t I right?¡±

    Wan Zhi said from the side: ¡°For seven or eight years now, Brother Guo has been half a step away from the understanding intent realm. He must be only a little bit away now, and then he can make a true breakthrough!¡±

    ¡°Us brothers are actually almost all the same. There¡¯s no need to praise each other!¡± Guo Xing appeared excited, and he smiled as he spoke.

    The other five Azure Dragon Court golden rank elders looked at the three men with envy.

    They were golden rank elders, but their strength was still quite a distance away. Their position within the Azure Dragon Court was somewhat different.

    However this didn¡¯t matter. Capturing Chu Mo and obtaining the Misty Pce Heritage would reward everyone!

    Therefore, the court master would rain down rewards, and their share of the profits would be no less!

    Chu Mo watched these men fly over, and an ice-cold light shined in his eyes.

    They all look at me like a piece of meat. Does everyone want to take a bite?

    Soon, you will all be pleasantly surprised!

    Chu Mo slightly closed his eyes, and he started practicing the Heaven¡¯s Will My Will scripture. His heart instantly became serene.

    His heart and mind were very clear. This was the first true test after bing his master¡¯s apprentice!

    The Demon Lord was still present, but he exined things very clearly with Chu Mo. He would suppress their realms, and make them inhibited to the fourth rank, which was the same as Chu Mo.

    But he would absolutely not act to help!

    This wasn¡¯t for just one or two, and not for eight to ten, but rather for all one thousand people!

    Among them, just how many were experts with incredibly rich battle experience?

    Even though they were all suppressed to the fourth realm, this was still a terrifying match for Chu Mo.

    The Demon Lord also said, each battle may not necessarily be one on one.

    Chu Mo knew quite well on the inside. His master wouldn¡¯t really let him sink into danger, but at the same time, not just anyone could withstand the pressure of facing over a thousand cultivators of the same realm.

    ¡°I must consider this¡­¡­a moment of life or death training!¡±

    ¡°I must break through this hurdle!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, how can I go find Xiaoyu?¡±

    Chu Mo abruptly opened his eyes. Sharp light shined from his two clear pupils.

    Just at that time, Zhao Qing, Wan Zhi and Guo Xing allnded on the other side of the valley. They were no less than three hundred meters away from Chu Mo!

    The five other gold rank Azure Dragon Court elders followed close behind, alsonding there.

    The five people quickly spread out, outnking Chu Mo in a fan shape.

    They were almost all certain that Chu Mocked any means of escape, but they were still quite cautious. They didn¡¯t want anything unforeseen to happen at the final step.

    Zhao Qing looked at Chu Mo, and he calmly said: ¡°Chu Mo, the time has already arrived, do you still wish to resist? To tell the truth, your disy has already surprised me. I¡¯m thinking of bringing you into the Azure Dragon Court. Hand over the Misty Pce Heritage. I¡¯m being straightforward with you!¡±

    As Chu Mo stared at Zhao Qing, an ice-cold light shined in his eyes: ¡°You wish to kill me?¡±

    Zhao Qing mocked: ¡°Boy, how can you be so naive. You should sense it. The matter has alreadye this far. Who would let you continue living?¡±

    Chu Mo looked at Guo Xing and Wan Zhi, who were standing at Zhao Qing¡¯s side.

    They didn¡¯t know why, but when Chu Mo¡¯s vision swept across Guo Xing and Wan Zhi, they both had a feeling of horror.

 Chapter 156: This is a Big Trap!

    Chapter 156: This is a Big Trap!

    How could they have such a strange feeling?

    Guo Xing and Wan Zhi looked at each other. They both saw hesitation in the other party.

    Chu Mo gave a toothy grin: ¡°To tell the truth, is this the sect way? I¡¯m a lone teenager. You all want to steal from me, and then kill me?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps if you were already seventy or eighty, I would really let you go with your life. But because you are a teenager¡­¡­¡± An ice-cold light shined in Zhao Qing¡¯s pupils: ¡°I must kill you! Otherwise, we will be the ones who dieter on!¡±

    ¡°Well spoken.¡± A dull voice came from the empty sky above.

    ¡°Who?¡± Zhao Qing fiercely yelled. At the same time, he raised a fist and struck towards the empty sky.

    A powerful force came crashing out. A fierce wave could be seen in the empty sky.

    Boom!

    A cracking sound immediately rippled through the sky.

    However, nothing was hit.

    Guo Xing and Wan Zhi immediately took up a defensive posture. Terror could be seen in both their eyes.

    They didn¡¯t make a noise, but there was plenty of terror in their hearts!

    Because they couldn¡¯t sense the position of the other party at all!

    Just what realm was this person, that he was capable to this degree?

    At this moment, they had the same feeling as facing the court ruler.

    The Azure Dragon Court ruler was such an unfathomable expert!

    But the court ruler was a hermit!

    How could this General¡¯s grandson have anything to do with a hermit?

    If the Misty Pce remnant knew a hermit, would she pass the heritage on to a teenager, and then hide herself away?

    Yes, this was what these people finally decided from the rumors.

    The Misty Pce remnant, Miao Yiniang, gave the heritage to Chu Mo because fear. Then she hid herself away.

    Zhao Qing¡¯splexion became extremely unsightly. He pulled out a long sword from his back.

    ng!

    The long sword was pulled from its scabbard. Cold light gleamed off the de.

    Zhao Qing became a little more emboldened in his thoughts. He looked all around: ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out. Who do you think you¡¯re scaring by hiding?¡±

    Whack!

    A crisp sound suddenly came from the sky.

    Zhao Qing was immediately smacked across the face, and it immediately started to be red and swollen.

    But the most terrifying thing was¡­¡­there still wasn¡¯t even a shadow of a man!

    ¡°Rude thing. Die!¡± An indifferent voice sounded.

    Soon after, Zhao Qing¡¯s body boomed with noise¡­¡­and fragmented into pieces!

    He waspletely broken apart!

    The sword ttered to the ground, making a series of crisp noises.

    A peak sixth rank expert¡­¡­a golden stone realm that was unhindered in the secr world, he died without a sound!

    Chu Mo was slightly shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but mumble: ¡°You said that you would let me practice¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This man deserved to die!¡± A chilling voice came from the sky: ¡°I will leave the rest for you. I¡¯ll let you kill until you feel sick!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Guo Xing and Wan Zhi couldn¡¯t help but retreat back several steps. They had no way to suppress the cold air flowing down their backs. They were bothpletely shocked!

    The other five golden stone realm experts surrounding Chu Mo were allpletely dumbstruck. They looked at the original ce of Zhao Qing, it was already turned into a pile of broken flesh. Even though they all killed several people in the past, and their hands were stained in blood, there was still an intense nausea.

    ¡°Practice¡­¡­this teenager drew us here, just so he could practice?¡± Wan Zhi and Guo Xing looked at each other. The could see the clear, intense horror in each other¡¯s eyes.

    This should have extremely angered them. However, after witnessing Zhao Qing¡¯s miserable death, they could only think of retreating.

    The events of today were simply too strange!

    They were very aware of Zhao Qing¡¯s true power. If fighting one on one, they wouldn¡¯t dare say that they could beat Zhao Qing.

    After this expert was mysteriously spanked, his body soon fragmented apart. He actually didn¡¯t have the time to speak a word.

    Just how strong was the opponent?

    Even if it was the court ruler¡­¡­would he even be that strong?

    At this moment, they considered the Misty Pce heritage as lost in the wind.

    How could they protect their lives. The most crucial concern was to not die a mysterious death like Zhao Qing.

    At this time, Wan Zhi and Guo Xing, as well as the other five golden stone realm experts, they all felt a tyrannical matchless power. It directly enshrouded all of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of fleeing.¡± The indifferent voice dully sounded: ¡°You all tried your hardest to chase my disciple. Not only were you going to steal from him, but you also wanted to kill him. Now that you¡¯ve overtaken him, how can you think of fleeing?¡±

    A bitter taste was in Guo Xing¡¯s mouth. He miserably said: ¡°Senior¡­¡­I think this is a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Right right, senior, you misunderstand. We¡­¡­.we were indeed greedy, but we didn¡¯t want to kill noble son Chu!¡± Wan Zhi hurriedly spoke.

    ¡°Yes yes, senior, we never thought to kill. That was all Zhao Qing¡­¡­he was the one who wanted to kill. He already received the punishment that he deserved. Please let us go senior!¡± The five golden stone realm Azure Dragon court elders all quickly cried out.

    They originally believed that this would be an enormous contribution. Who could have thought that this would be an enormous trap!

    This was simply a pit that would bury them alive!

    Who would have thought? A deity was hiding behind this secr world teenager!

    ¡°Misunderstanding? Stop with the nonsense. You have only one value now, and that is to give my disciple practice.¡± The dull voice came from the empty sky.

    ¡°Practice? Good good, that¡¯s no problem. You wish us topare notes with young Chu? We are willing, we are willing!¡± A gold rank elder loudly spoke.

    ¡°Compare notes? You are overthinking. What I want is a life and death battle!¡± The indifferent voice came from the empty sky.

    ¡°Ah?¡± The golden rank elder was immediately stunned. He mumbled: ¡°But¡­¡­but young Chu¡¯s realm, cough cough¡­¡­I don¡¯t mean to look down on your disciple. What I¡¯m saying is¡­¡­isn¡¯t the difference in realms too great?¡±

    The other people all foolishly stared. This was their first time facing such a wonderful situation.

    The voice from the empty sky indifferently spoke: ¡°Not a problem. I will suppress your realms to the same as my disciple.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wan Zhi, Guo Xing, and the five other experts all stared foolishly. The corners of their mouths began to sharply twitch.

    ¡°Good, start. Let¡¯s begin with you two.¡± The indifferent voice from the sky spoke. At the same time, Wan Zhi and Guo Xing felt their Dantian regions be tied up and blocked by something. A severe pain followed, and the two couldn¡¯t hold back a miserable scream.

    ¡°Wimps!¡± The voice shouted from the sky.

    Soon after, he icily spoke: ¡°Begin!¡±

    Wan Zhi and Guo Xing¡¯s eyes filled with intense horror and dismay.

    A rank four iron bone realm, how many years had it been since they experienced this realms power? They both forgot how this realm was.

    The thing that terrified them the most, was the skill of the opposite party. He easily suppressed their realms to the fourth rank!

    Moreover, they were at the middle of the fourth rank, which was the exact same as Chu Mo¡¯s realm.

    They could suppress their own realms to practice with the younger generations. However, the current suppression of their dantian waspletely different from the other kind!

    They could casually remove their self restrictions at any time. But now¡­¡­the two couldn¡¯t help but try, and they sensed that there was no way to break the binds!

    The court ruler definitely couldn¡¯t do this!

    The two men had the same thought as the other five gold rank elders: ¡®How the fuck is this an easy task? This is clearly a big trap!¡¯

 Chapter 157: Nightmare

    Chapter 157: Nightmare

    This was an incrediblyrge trap!

    Chu Mo still sat there, the sword resting on his knee, calmly watching the others. Wan Zhi and Guo Xing both felt an impulse to curse the little bastard: ¡°Fuck you and your giant trap! You have such a powerful master, why y innocent with us? Why pretend to be weak? Why pretend to be a secr world teenager? What kind of secr world teenager acts like you did?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll count to two. If you all don¡¯t act, then die.¡± The indifferent voice spoke from the sky, seeming to be a little impatient: ¡°There¡¯s still a pile of people waiting behind you! Hurry!¡±

    Mother! You think this is a party? You want faster? Faster into death?

    Wan Zhi¡¯ thoughts felt like ten thousand ninth rank Yuan beasts were trampling across. He gnashed his teeth and said: ¡°Senior¡­¡­the sword has no eyes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The hands are still put into action, so someone is ultimately responsible for life and death. If you have the ability to kill my disciple, then I¡¯ll let you go!¡± The indifferent voice was full of self confidence.

    Wan Zhi gritted: ¡°Do you speak the truth Senior?¡±

    ¡°You still keep talking. Now I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The indifferent voice sounded: ¡°Two!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it count to two?¡±

    Wan Zhi and Guo Xing were both in despair, but they could only gnash their teeth, and charge towards Chu Mo.

    ¡°Raging Inferno Incineration!¡± Wan Zhi roared. The long de in his hand ruthlessly chopped towards Chu Mo.

    A blisteringly hot sensation filled the air, appearing as a wave of heat.

    This was a unique skill of the Raging Inferno sect!

    Already pushed to such a plight, Wan Zhi was forced to throw caution to the wind. He could only gamble on the invisible mysterious figure being a man of his word.

    Although his realm was rigidly forced to the middle of the fourth rank iron bone realm, he still had absolute confidence. He believed that he could chop Chu Mo down.

    Even more so, at his side¡­¡­there was also Guo Xing of the Golden Knife sect.

    ¡°Radiant Golden Knife!¡± Guo Xing had the same thoughts as Wan Zhi. Things hade this far. He could only fight for his life!

    Radiant Golden Knife was a hidden trump card of the Golden Knife sect. It was already used to the fullest. Countless shining golden knife images appeared in the sky!

    This made it incredibly hard to distinguish the real from the fake. When you found out which one was real, it was already time for the funeral!

    The knife in Guo Xing¡¯s hand was a treasured de. It shined with a golden light.

    The two had their realms suppressed, but they held the incredibly abundant experience of golden stone realm experts. They both rushed towards Chu Mo at the same time!

    ¡°Raging Inferno Incineration¡­¡­Radiant Golden Knife¡­¡­do you see the moves of other people master? How mighty? You haven¡¯t even taught me the names of my moves! It¡¯s too deceiving!¡± Chu Mo spread out his arms like arge bird, and actually sailed up into the air. Murdering Heaven stroked a brilliant ray of light through the empty sky.

    ¡°One de!¡±

    Chu Mo unpleasantly roared.

    Up until this point, Chu Mo still onlyprehended the first move of this iparably exquisite de skill.

    Only this One de!

    He originally only superficiallyprehended the first move, but now, Chu Mo understood the true essence of this first move.

    He already attained the next level!

    The de was incredibly stunning when it shed out!

    Wan Zhi and Guo Xing both felt suffocated.

    They fundamentally couldn¡¯t believe it, such a de was actually exhibited by a teenager.

    But Chu Mopletelycked an imposing manner. He even looked a little sullen, but the two men didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry because of this ¡°One de.¡±

    But continuing on¡­¡­there was no way for them tough!

    Because this One de, it actually enshrouded both of them at the same time.

    This was simply unreasonable!

    Tyrannical beyondpare!

    Fury surged up inside of Wan Zhi and Guo Xing.

    They both thought: ¡®You¡¯re a teenager, facing us one vs. two. You actually dare make such a move against us two experts? Since this is the case, I¡¯ll kill you. Your master won¡¯t be able to say anything!¡¯

    Fury rose from the heart, and hatred was born in the guts.

    The two used their unique skills, and they roared at the same time.

    The Raging Inferno Incineration, Radiant Golden Knife, and Chu Mo¡¯s One de all ruthlessly struck at the same time!

    Qiang!

    A booming noise filled the sky.

    Breaking sword!

    Breaking knife!

    A dazzling light shed across soon after. Two heads flew high into the sky!

    Plop!

    Plop!

    Two headless bodies copsed to the ground. Blood violently gushed out of their necks, immediately staining the soil red.

    Chu Mo dropped from the sky at this time. He knelt onto the brown colored stone, opened up his mouth wide, and breathed heavily.

    This One de was too amazing.

    People even overlooked Chu Mo when he utilized One de, but he was no mere fourth rank teenager.

    One de beheaded two men!

    Even if the realms of Wan Zhi and Guo Xing were suppressed to the middle fourth rank, they both had far more experience than Chu Mo!

    Because of this, even though the One de skill was exquisite and matchlessly powerful, that still wasn¡¯t enough to conceal the unsurpassable talent of Chu Mo!

    Performing a move was amazing, but the person performing the move¡­¡­was even more amazing!

    A burst of cool wind blew past. The other five Azure Dragon Court gold rank elders were stupefied. They simply couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes. Their minds were all an empty nk space.

    One of the gold rank elders vigorously rubbed his eyes. He rigidly stared at the two headless corpses.

    After a short period of time, when hepletely confirmed this was actually real, the man let out an extremely miserable scream¡­¡­He then turned and ran!

    Boom!

    This gold rank elder¡¯s body exploded open with a bang.

    It was just the same as Zhao Qing. He immediately turned into a disintegrated bloody mist, perishing in an instant!

    ¡°Wish to run?¡± The indifferent voice from the sky coldly snorted.

    Soon after, the Demon Lord chided from the sky: ¡°You killed these people efficiently, but you consumed an excessive amount of energy! How many can you kill in this way?¡±

    ¡°I know, but I couldn¡¯t resist. This One de¡­¡­I nowprehend it to such an extent, but I can only use it at this degree.¡± Chu Mo¡¯s breath had already stabilized. He slowly stood up, looked at the two headless corpses, and silently shook his head.

    The Demon Lord said from the empty sky: ¡°This Hell¡­¡­cough cough, sword skill is really too overpowering. It¡¯s impossible to fully understand at your current realm. But your talent is actually fantastic. At your realm, you can understand the essence of the first move, but there is no way to fully control it. In addition, your de is also tyrannical. When your exercise and weapon isbined, to a certain extent, it creates such a phenomenon. So from now on, you must not use One de unless there is no other choice!¡±

    ¡®How the hell does that make sense? Actually discriminating against his own disciple for killing too fast¡­¡­and consuming too much energy! Moreover, his disciple is no longer allowed to use One de! Does he disregard us so much?¡¯ The four Azure Dragon Court gold rank elders wished to cry, but they had no tears. They already copsed into insanity.

    They were all self-proimed ruthless men. They were all the kind that killed without batting an eye. But after living to such an age, they had never seen a master chide their disciple in such a way.

    Didn¡¯t these Azure Dragon Court gold rank elders represent the Azure Dragon Court itself?

    They also had the powerful support of the sects!

    The Vermilion Bird Association group was behind. There were also the sect members from the Vermilion Bird Continent, as well as the Azure Dragon Continent sect members.

    There were more than a thousand men all together. It was thebined strength of two continents¡­¡­.don¡¯t dare say that it was the world¡¯s strongest, but it was a tremendous power that no sect could dare ignore. Yet they were actuallypletely ignored by the cultivator in the empty sky.

    He considered them as punching bags for his disciple!

    No¡­¡­not punching bags. That would overvalue their position. They were clearly a group ofmbs for the ughter!

    After seeing the indifferent looking teenager kill two well known Azure Dragon Court elders, they didn¡¯t feel arrogant in the slightest.

    They acted like this was very normal¡­¡­

    But how the fuck could this be normal?

    Where the hell did this terrifyingly evil master and disciplebo spawn from?

    The four Azure Dragon Court gold rank elders began to tremble all over. Combining all the dangers and nightmares that they encountered in the past¡­¡­it still wasn¡¯t as terrifying as today¡¯s encounter!

    This was a hopeless situation.

    They had absolutely no way to break out.

 Chapter 158: So Simple?

    Chapter 158: So Simple?

    ¡°You all are next!¡± The indifferent voice in the sky spoke once again. The voice was like a magic sound pressuring them to death, making the four golden stone realm elders continuously tremble.

    Within a day, their state of mind went from heaven to hell!

    Now that things hade to such a state, there was nothing to be done now, even if they felt awful regret.

    One of the gold rank elders said: ¡°Us four together?¡±

    The other three gold rank elders had almost the exact same expression.

    This waspletely shameless. Their faces would turnpletely red on an ordinary day, but now, they suggested such a thing without the slightest hesitation.

    They were faced with such an evil teenager, and they really had no confidence in fighting one on one.

    Even though that teenager¡¯s master already stated: Chu Mo can¡¯t carelessly use that terrifying de skill.

    But did he say that Chu Mo couldn¡¯t ever use it?

    What happens if Chu Mo feels like he can¡¯t win the battle? And he releases that terrifying de? They would have absolutely no way to escape!

    Yes, even if they watched Chu Mo¡¯s move a hundred times, they still wouldn¡¯t have the confidence to receive such a de.

    Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. Their four agesbined to almost two hundred years. He really wanted to say: You have no shame!

    But after thinking it over, if his master wasn¡¯t at his side, Chu Mo was afraid the current situation would bepletely reversed. He had to rely on powerful influences, just the same as them!

    Thinking about it this way, Chu Mo didn¡¯t mock the thoughts of these men.

    He only had one thought now. He must quickly be strong!

    When his master leaves this world, and he can face these people with confidence, then that will be called true power!

    ¡°You four go together.¡± Not waiting for the Demon Lord to speak, Chu Mo looked at the four Azure Dragon Court gold rank elders and calmly spoke.

    ¡°Boy, these are your own words!¡±

    ¡°You have sought this!¡±

    ¡°The sword has no eyes, don¡¯t me us when you get hurt!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The four gold rank elders were like wild beasts pushed into a corner, all showing their most ferocious side.

    They faced Chu Mo and directly charged over.

    ¡°Torrential Needle!¡±

    An Azure Dragon Court elder rushed straight towards Chu Mo. Hundreds of steel needles flew out from his hands.

    The steel needles glimmered with a dull blue light, swarming like an angry beehive towards Chu Mo¡¯s head!

    At the same time, the air filled with a sickly sweet smell.

    These steel needles¡­¡­were actually dipped in poison. Moreover, the poison was highly toxic!

    An extremely ice-cold light shined in the Demon Lord¡¯s eyes. In the past, he himself was chased by countless men that were trying to kill him. He sought refuge in the most remote corners of the world, and he knew the darkness of human greed better than anyone.

    Moreover, the Seven Demon Poison coursing through his body was also the work of his pursuers.

    If he didn¡¯t take in a good disciple, he would probably be a part of the earth, dead a long time ago.

    Because of this, the Demon Lord had incredibly sensitive instincts when it came to poison users.

    The Demon Lord was considering if he should help Chu Mo or not, and just in that moment, the image of Chu Mo shed. His whole body was like a mirage, and he directly avoided all of the poison-dipped needles!

    ¡°Good boy, good Phantom Wind Step!¡± The Demon Lord couldn¡¯t help but praise in his heart.

    The Phantom Wind Step was a part of his heritage, and it was considered a top level skill in the Immortal World. Chu Mo couldn¡¯t bring out the true essence of the Phantom Wind Step, because he didn¡¯t have an Immortal¡¯s power. However, he understood a few abstractions of the footwork skill.

    However, using the skill to the fullest in this world was equally magical!

    This still wasn¡¯t over. Chu Mo waved his two arms through the empty sky, and in an instant, it was like over a hundred arms were moving at the same time!

    He unexpectedly snatched up forty of these poison needles from the sky!

    ¡°One Thousand Hands!¡± The Demon Lord stared withrge eyes, a little shocked at the sight. He mumbled: ¡°I never imaged, this boy even cultivated One Thousand Hands¡­¡­even though it¡¯s only a small aplishment, this is already considered a miracle!¡±

    The other three gold rank elders, they clearly knew the ability of the elder that used Torrential Needle. All four rushed Chu Mo together, but the three others were a half step behind because of the skill.

    However, Chu Mo elegantly avoided the attack, and he even stanched up forty poison-dipped needles, causing theplexion of the four elders to greatly change. They even thought to scatter in four directions!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give them to you.¡± Chu Mo coldly smiled. He flung the forty steel poison needles, and they made a sharp whistle as they flew towards these four men!

    In the instant that the needles made a sharp whistling noise, a miserable scream could be heard as well!

    A steel needle hit one right in between the eyes!

    An eight inch steel needle was almostpletely lodged inside the man¡¯s brow.

    The cultivator copsed on the spot after the miserable scream. His originally glowing face¡­¡­became a dim gray in that moment.

    ¡°What a potent poison!¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but be startled.

    Soon after, three miserable screams followed.

    The three other Azure Dragon Court elders were struck all over by the poison needles. These three pitiful gold rank elders didn¡¯t even have the chance to act, poisoned to death by their ownrade¡¯s needles.

    The three gold rank elders all copsed to the ground. Their faces, necks, hands¡­¡­and even their whole bodies turned jet ck!

    The severity of this poison was enough to make your hair stand on end.

    Chu Mo foolishly stared. The corners of his mouth violently twitched, and he mumbled: ¡°So simple?¡±

    ¡°Simple?¡± The Demon Lord coldly snorted from the sky: ¡°You think it¡¯s simple because of the exercises that you¡¯ve cultivated. They far exceed the level of this world! The so-called martial studies is not only martial, but also studies!¡±

    The Demon Lord dully said: ¡°Martial, points to the beauty of the exercise; Study, yet points to the profound meaning of the exercise! The more profound an exercise is, the more powerful the control and domination. Comparing your exercises to theirs, it is likeparing a profound schr with a man who has only been reading several days¡­¡­the two almost can¡¯t bepared at all.¡±

    Taking the lesson, Chu Mo nodded. Then he asked: ¡°Master, do the exercises I study really have no name?¡±

    ¡°Of course they have names!¡± The Demon Lord inly said: ¡°Only I don¡¯t want you to be concerned by these things, so I don¡¯t wish to tell you. In this world of martial arts, the truth is, whose moves are more refined, whose moves are more lethal! This is the way of the four continents, but in the Spirit World, you will possess power at the spirit level. You will see, when you use these exercises, they will bepletely different than on the four continents! This will be even more so on the Immortal World! Therefore, there is no big significance to knowing the names.¡±

    ¡°There is meaning! Good or bad, I want to know what I study?¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, looking stubborn.

    ¡°Since you really wish to know, there¡¯s no harm in telling you. However, when you get to the Immortal World, I¡¯m afraid these are all secrets of therge sects. I don¡¯t want you to be influenced when you arrive.¡± The Demon Lord calmly spoke.

    Chu Mo instantly understood his master¡¯s concerns.

    These exercises were the skills that his master¡¯s friends obtained in the ruins. They were all chased and killed by therge sects.

    And now they were already the hidden secrets of other sects.

    This was also why the Demon Lord once warned him about entering the Immortal World. Chu Mo will enter the Immortal world one day, and as soon as Chu Mo used one of these exercises, he was afraid that Chu Mo would be pursued to death.

    Knowing too much can certainly be a distraction! This was the Demon Lord¡¯s apprehension.

    After thinking these things through, Chu Mo smiled right away: ¡°Don¡¯t worry master. These exercises are closely guarded secrets in other sects. But in the end, I want to let them shine in my hands!¡±

    Chu Mo thought to himself: ¡®Because I have the jade!¡¯

 Chapter 159: The Eight Hell Blades

    Chapter 159: The Eight Hell des

    These were exercises that the Demon Lord mastered and understood. They were all powers that invoked fear in the Immortal World, but when these exercises were used on the four continents, not even the Demon Lord fully understood what kind of power they should have.

    Therefore, the Demon Lord didn¡¯t foresee how powerful these exercises would be when Chu Mo used them. They held a mighty power that was several times stronger than what others cultivated.

    Because of this, he could only smile at Chu Mo¡¯s bold words. He said: ¡°I hope so!¡±

    The Demon Lord said soon after: ¡°The boxing skill you learned is called the Fist of Three Immortal Souls¨C Heaven, Earth, and Life.¡±

    ¡°Fist of Three Immortal Souls?¡± Chu Mo slightly raised his brow.

    The Demon Lord said: ¡°Right, this boxing skill has three moves all together. The one you understand the essence of right now, should be the Life Fist.¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Seems like One Fist sounds better¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Demon Lord didn¡¯t feel like indulging him. He continued saying: ¡°The footwork skill that you learned is called the Phantom Wind Step. This move is also top rated in the Immortal World! Once you cultivate Immortal¡¯s power, you will be a phantom when using it! When people see the image of this phantom, you will already be a hundred kilometers away!¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound bad, actually a little interesting.¡± Chu Mo grinned.

    The Demon Lord continued speaking: ¡°The skill that you just used to catch the poison needles, it is called One Thousand Hands. You were able to understand the obscure meanings of One Thousand Hands so quickly. It really startled me a little.¡±

    ¡°Is this exercise very strong?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The Demon Lord said with extreme certainty: ¡°One Thousand Hands, when used in the Immortal World, it is the Countless Poses! You can use countless arms for battle! What do you say, is it strong?¡±

    ¡°It sounds really strong!¡± Chu Mo eagerly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s already strong!¡± The Demon Lord couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Then he said: ¡°The de skill you¡¯ve cultivated, it is the strongest! I must say, this de skill seems destined for you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it called?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°This de skill is called the Eight Hell des. If you really want to disy the fear invoking power, then you must take advantage of a good de. This sword skill is too overbearing. Normal treasured des cannot support the mighty power. They will work well on the four continents, but at the Spirit World or Immortal World, normal treasured des will most certainly break apart! However, your de won¡¯t break.¡± The Demon Lord said.

    ¡°Eight Hell des¡­¡­I like it!¡± Chu Mo chuckled.

    ¡°Right now you understand the first de. It is called the Soul Stealer! A person¡¯s soul is split into the Three Immortal Souls, the Heaven, Earth, and Life Soul. The Heaven Soul rules over consciousness; the Earth Soul rules over emotions, and the Life Soul rules over a person¡¯s life span. When the Soul Stealer chops out, it stops a person¡¯s Three Immortal Souls. At the highest realm, this de can kill before it even reaches the opponent¡¯s head!¡± The Demon Lord dully said: ¡°Of course, you have to wait until after the Spirit World to reach such a realm.¡±

    The Demon Lord quietly spoke: ¡°But since you alreadyprehend Soul Stealer¡¯s obscure meanings, even if you are on the four continents, this first de¡¯s power is still enough to shock people!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you haven¡¯t sensed it. When you use this de, the opponent¡¯s reaction is a little slower than normal.¡±

    ¡°Reactions are slightly slower in the midst of life and death, which is enough to decide victory!¡±

    ¡°Even more so, with the sharpness of the de you carry, practically nothing can stop your strike.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, once you use Soul Stealer, people at the same realm¡­¡­even people at a realm higher cannot escape your de. So much so, that people two realms higher¡­¡­might not necessarilye out ahead!¡± The Demon Lordmented when he spoke to here. He relied on the Eight Hell des to move unhindered through the Immortal World. He once killed an almighty that was a realm and a half higher than himself!

    ¡°Spirit Stealer¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo mumbled. He recollected his opponent¡¯s reaction when using One de. It was just like his master said. Once they saw the de, the opponents seemed scared stiff. They lost their normal ability to react quickly.

    The origin wasn¡¯t because his One de was too fast¡­¡­but rather because of One de¡¯s obscure meaning. It was a Soul Stealer!

    ¡°The second de of the Eight Hell des is called Life Snatcher.¡± The Demon Lord said: ¡°The so-called Life Snatcher kills all living things! This de can be understood when you have enough murderous aura. You don¡¯t have enough of a murderous aura right now, but I reckon that after this moment, you should be able toprehend it.¡±

    ¡°The third move of the Eight Hell des is called the Soul Cutter!¡± The Demon Lord stepped out of the empty sky at this time, and he walked before Chu Mo. He said: ¡°People have three Immortal Souls and Seven Mortal Souls. The Immortal Souls make up the root of the Seven Mortal Souls. The Mortal Souls are the branches and leaves of the Immortal Souls. Life cannot exist without the Mortal Soul, and the Mortal Soul cannot exist without life. Therefore, the Soul Cutter is even more ruthless than the Soul Stealer and Life Snatcher! Take arge tree for instance, when you cut off all of its branches and leaves, you are only left with a bare tree trunk. Not only does it lose its ability to shelter, it also loses life force.¡±

    ¡°Master, did you use this move in the past?¡± Chu Mo asked the Demon Lord.

    The Demon Lord¡¯s face revealed a touch of remembrance. He said: ¡°Back then I relied on the Eight Hell des, and finally climbed out of a mountain of corpses and an ocean of blood. It¡¯s a pity, I didn¡¯t have a de as good as your¡¯s¡­¡­otherwise, I would have killed even more dirty thieves!¡±

    Chu Mo withdrew Murdering Heaven from the storage ring. He gently stroked the de: ¡°It¡¯s called Murdering Heaven!¡±

    ¡°Murdering Heaven? What a good de! It suits you!¡± The Demon Lord seldom praised Chu Mo in the past, but he wasn¡¯t stingy with praises in this moment. He gazed with admiration at Murdering Heaven. However, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of greed. The Demon Lord had seen too many greedy shameless men, and he hated these kinds of people the most. At the same time, the Demon Lord knew far better than others, just how hard it is to find a weapon that suits yourself.

    The finding of Murdering Heaven was a godly opportunity. The Demon Lord could only be happy for Chu Mo!

    ¡°The fourth of the Eight Hell des is called Nightmare. I¡¯m afraid this de must wait until you enter the Spirit World. Only then will you finally be able to understand a little bit, because this de enters into the special technique category. You wouldn¡¯t understand if I told you right now.¡± The Demon Lord said.

    Chu Mo nodded, and he didn¡¯t ask any details. He trusted his master¡¯s words, because he said special technique, it already sounded like a supernatural skill. At the very least, he had never heard of anyone on the four continents possessing such an ability.

    ¡°The fifth de is named Thundershock. The dees and goes with thunder, and it shines like lightning. The demons weep when it moves, and it¡¯s said to be terrifying.¡± The Demon Lord spoke, and he thought of the men who died from this move. Several were famous almighties within the Immortal World, but their souls all perished under Thundershock.

    ¡°The sixth de is named Purgatory.¡± The Demon Lord slightly smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t need to give you an exnation for this de right? Once Purgatory goes out, everything bes stuck in purgatory! No matter where your body is¡­¡­so long as this move is released, then you will be in purgatory!¡±

    ¡°The seventh de is named Asura.¡± The Demon Lord said to Chu Mo: ¡°This de is already in the supernatural category. Not even your master can understand the obscure meaning of this de¡¯s essence. Therefore, it¡¯s hard to tell you about its magnificent areas. In the future, you need to slowly grasp it yourself.¡±

    Chu Mo looked a little startled at the Demon Lord: ¡°You still haven¡¯t finished cultivating?¡±

    The Demon Lord¡¯s face turned red, and he immediately scolded: ¡°What¡¯s with your expression? Your master is also human! Not a god!¡±

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡­¡± The corners of Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. He quietly mumbled: ¡°In my opinion, master is the strongest!¡±

    The Demon Lord grew warm hearted, and he continued saying: ¡°Thest of the Eight Hell des is called Godyer. Your master hasn¡¯t finished cultivating Asura, so don¡¯t even mention Godyer. But before I destroyed the Eight Hell des, I looked at this move¡¯s description.¡±

    The Demon Lord¡¯s eyes shone with yearning as he spoke. He softly said: ¡°When Godyer is released¡­¡­the whole world grieves!¡±

 Chapter 160: Advancing Into Waves of People

    Chapter 160: Advancing Into Waves of People

    Chu Mo¡¯s eyes shone with confusion. It was very hard to picture such a scene¡­¡­

    Merely with one move, when Godyer was released¡­¡­the whole world grieved. The current Chu Mo couldn¡¯t imagine such a situation!

    The Demon Lord felt hurt as he said to Chu Mo: ¡°One Thousand Hands, Fist of Three Immortal Souls, Phantom Wind Step, and the other exercises I taught you, they all came from my sect brothers¡¯ hands. At that time, everyone took what they could carry. As a result, my brothers and sisters all died at the hands of thoserge sects. This is the reason why those exercises fell into the hands of others. Fortunately before we left, we all shared the exercises. Each person memorized the exercises. And so, I was able to pass these on to you.¡±

    Chu Mo suddenly said: ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    The Demon Lord nodded, and he depressingly said: ¡°But the Eight Hell des was different. The person who obtained the Eight Hell des back then, was an elder sister disciple. She¡­¡­always liked me.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at his still handsome master, and he didn¡¯t say anything. He thought that his master must be remembering that elder sister disciple. He didn¡¯t know how he shouldfort his master.

    The Demon Lord softly sighed, then sadly smiled: ¡°Therefore, after she saw me, she directly handed me this exercise, and she didn¡¯t share it with anyone else. It seemed like a selfish action at that time. Yet, the Eight Hell des wasn¡¯t obtained by therge sects. This could be considered turning misfortune into fortune.¡±

    ¡°The Eight Hell des¡­¡­only belong to us?¡± Chu Mo asked a little startled.

    The Demon Lord said: ¡°Right, only us master and disciple can use the Eight Hell des! Of course, there¡¯s also the person who created the Eight Hell des.¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t that senior already departed?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± The Demon Lord replied: ¡°That senior was an absolute talent. He must certainly be an unfathomable cultivator if he can make an exercise like the Eight Hell des. Perhaps he ascended from the Immortal World into the Heavens. This is also possible.¡±

    ¡°Ascend to the Heavens¡­¡­¡± Chu Mo¡¯s eyes filled with anticipation. He thought: When can I reach such a realm?

    The Demon Lord looked into the distance. He indifferently said: ¡°Good, more men havee. Remember, it¡¯s still hard to control Soul Stealer at your current realm. You must use it cautiously. In fact, One Thousand Hands and the Fist of Three Immortal Souls are also extremely powerful! They should be enough for these men at the very least. You can raise your proficiency a little.¡±

    Chu Mo nodded: ¡°Okay, I understand master.¡±

    The scene seemed to appear very normal. It was a master instructing his disciple, telling him how to fight.

    But if the people in pursuit were standing here, they would probably cough up blood.

    The figure of the Demon Lord shed as he spoke, and he disappeared from Chu Mo¡¯s eyes.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but mutter: ¡°Is this Phantom Wind Step cultivated to the highest realm?¡±

    The Demon Lord¡¯s voice came from the empty sky: ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful!¡± Chu Mo had to praise. He then looked up at the opposite side of the valley. There were about twenty shadows that were growingrger.

    Chu Mo nced at the several corpses nearby. He softly sighed in his heart. Greed is the original sin of man. This statement wasn¡¯t wrong in the slightest. He believed that even if those men saw this ground of corpses, they still wouldn¡¯t hesitate to charge over.

    If only they knew the terrifying existence that was his master.

    It¡¯s a pity that they didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°That boy is here!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, finally we see him!¡±

    ¡°It seems like something is wrong. Weren¡¯t the Azure Dragon Court members ahead of us?¡±

    ¡°Look next to the boy¡­¡­there¡¯s several corpses!¡± One of the men finally became aware of the strangeness. He eximed and pointed at the several corpses next to Chu Mo.

    ¡°How is this possible? That boy isn¡¯t even a fifth rank cultivator. How could he kill an expert at the golden stone realm?¡± One of them was in disbelief.

    At this time, all of the people looked over at an old woman in her seventies.

    Her hair was already gray, but there weren¡¯t many wrinkles on her face. Her face was even rosy, like theplexion of a child. It was a pity that she had a pair of long crow¡¯s feet, making her look like an old woman, and even a little malicious.

    The old woman capriciously stared at Chu Mo. Her eyelids slightly jumped. She snorted, yet didn¡¯t say anything. She carefully examined her opponent, and at the same time, she slightly closed her eyes.

    The other people didn¡¯t dare speak at this time. They knew that she was using Spirit Sense to see if anyone else was present.

    The only people that could use Spirit Sense, were those that entered the understanding intent realm!¡±

    The other golden stone realm experts here could only envy to a certain degree.

    The old woman was silent for a time. She slowly opened her eyes, and her face shone with exhaustion.

    ¡°How is it? Mother Po, did you see anything?¡± A person to the side asked.

    ¡°Yes ah, something feels a little off¡­¡­those Azure Dragon Court gold rank elders, they can¡¯t be considered top rank experts, but they weren¡¯t weak. None of them were lower than the golden stone realm. How could they strangely die at this boy¡¯s side?¡± One of the men expressed their worries.

    The old woman named mother Qu was silent for a moment. Finally, she slowly said: ¡°That ce¡­¡­seems a little odd!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s odd?¡± The man next to the old woman asked.

    Mother Qu squinted, and then she said: ¡°That little thing must carry something strange!¡±

    ¡°What? What do you mean¡­¡­¡± The person next her looked confused.

    Mother Qu coldly said: ¡°All of those corpses appear dark all over. The skin has already be ck. If I had to guess, that boy must certainly carry an extremely poisonous item! His actual strength isn¡¯t anything worth considering. Most likely, he used flowery words to deceive the Azure Dragon Court gold rank elders, gaining their trust, and then he poisoned them.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡± One of the men frowned, pondered it over, and then seemed to sense that something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°What? You think my analysis is wrong?¡± Mother Qu resentfully looked at the man.

    ¡°No, no, mother¡¯s analysis is very reasonable! This should be right!¡± The man hurriedly spoke.

    ¡°The sky is clear and blue here. I just used Spirit Sense to check the valley. There are a few wild beast, but there are no other cultivators here!¡±

    One of the men said at this time: ¡°Did any of you bring something to counter poison?¡±

    Another man said: ¡°I have a bottle of medicine than can cure several types of poison. Only this medicine¡­¡­¡± The person swallowed his own spit.

    Mother Qu coldly said: ¡°The medicine can¡¯t be more valuable than your life! And certainly not more important than the Misty Pce heritage!¡±

    The man submissively said: ¡°Yes, mother¡¯s lesson is extremely right.¡± He pulled out the bottle of medicine as he spoke, and he handed it over to mother Qu.

    Mother Qu appeared extremely pleased with herself. This was one of the benefits of being strong!

    The strong naturally have a higher position!

    Even if others arepletely unsatisfied, they still wouldn¡¯t dare act rashly before mother Qu.

 Chapter 161: No Way to Escape

    Chapter 161: No Way to Escape

    Soon after, mother Qu took the bottle of poison antidote, and she distributed it amongst the crowd. There were truly quite a few pills in the bottle, at least thirty. After everyone was supplied with a pill, there was still ten left over.

    Mother Qu wasn¡¯t greedy with the bottle of pills either. She returned it to the man, and she dully said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t squander your pills. Wait until this matter concludes, and we return to the Vermilion Bird Association. I will personally fight to ensure the Association president gives you the proper reward!¡±

    Two thirds of the pills had already been distributed out. The pain was real. After all, the materials to refine such a pill was extremely costly. Not even a golden stone realm expert could casually give it away.

    Because of this, the forty year old golden stone realm expert became appreciative after hearing mother Qu¡¯s guarantee: ¡°I must thank mother Qu in advance!¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s goal is the same. The Azure Dragon Court members have all died, our chance hase!¡± Mother Qu looked at the crowd of people: ¡°Therefore, we must unite as one! If any one of you dares scheme anything, you can¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mother Qu, we all know the severity!¡±

    ¡°Yes mother, don¡¯t worry, we all take this seriously!¡±

    These people all felt that since they carried the anti-poison pills, they could now sit back and rx. All of them held the expressions of victory.

    Under the guidance of mother Qu, this group of people started to fly across the valley.

    A distance of three or four kilometers was nothing to golden stone realm cultivators. It was almost the blink of an eye.

    Mother Qu lead these people to the other side, and when they came before Chu Mo, they were all immediately startled. Because when they arrived, they discovered the two headless corpses, located at a ce that was previously outside of their line of sight.

    Some people immediately recognized the two corpses. They couldn¡¯t help but be startled: ¡°These two men¡­¡­they should be the Golden Knife Sect Guo Xing, and the Raging Inferno Sect Wan Zhi. They were both peak golden stone realm cultivators!¡±

    ¡°That was the past. Their current realms should be incredibly close to the understanding intent realm. They could almost be considered almighties of the understanding intent realm. They were actually beheaded, dying here!¡± One of the men looked rmed at Chu Mo.

    Mother Qu also felt a little embarrassed. After all, she just swore there was no one else here. But these two headless corpses were a ruthless p in the face. She never once believed that this empty-handed teenager had the ability to cut the heads off of two peak golden stone realm cultivators.

    Mother Qu looked with her crow-feet eyes at Chu Mo. She coldly asked: ¡°Little animal, who killed them?¡±

    ¡°Old fart, are you talking to me?¡± Chu Mo struck back.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death little animal!¡± The old woman enraged.

    Chu Mo coldly smiled: ¡°Old fart, have youe to kill me?¡±

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare?¡± The old woman¡¯s figure shed. The understanding intent realm pressure exploded out right away. It was like arge mountain wanted to press down on Chu Mo.

    Mother Qu was driven insane. That teenage brat was smaller than her grandchildren, and he actually dared curse her in front of this crowd. How many years had it been since someone cursed her?

    She didn¡¯t even think, why was this teenagerpletely unafraid in front of this crowd of strong cultivators?

    Mother Qu raised up a hand, and she ruthlessly pped towards Chu Mo¡¯s face.

    ¡°Little animal, I¡¯ll teach you to behave. A man must learn respect!¡±

    Weng!

    Mother Qu used thirty percent of her power with this p. She was really afraid that one p would kill Chu Mo.

    She couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility if the Misty Pce Heritage was lost.

    However, right when she was charging at Chu Mo, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her Dantian.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mother Qu painfully cried out. Her body was actually forced to the ground, and her eyes revealed extreme terror: ¡°Senior¡­¡­have mercy!¡±

    From this one point, it could be seen that Mother Qu was much more clever than the Azure Dragon Court elders. She didn¡¯t even question who the opposite party was. She only relied on the mysteriousness of the opposite party. By easily suppressing her Dantian and locking her realm, she quickly decided that the opposite party was far stronger than herself.

    He was an unfathomably terrifying existence!

    She finally understood why these Azure Dragon Court experts died. So she didn¡¯t have any deliberation, and she immediately begged for mercy.

    Only it was a pity. The person she begged for mercy from, was the Demon Lord!

    The Demon Lord who was pursued by countless people!

    And now he saw his own disciple, being pursued by over a thousand men. Even if Chu Mo was soft, the Demon Lord¡¯s heart¡­¡­wouldn¡¯t budge in the slightest!

    Chu Mo coldly smiled: ¡°Old fart, go scram!¡±

    He raised his hand into a fist!

    Yes, this was no longer a fist, but the Life Fist!

    Boom!

    Chu Mo¡¯s fist ruthlessly struck into the old woman¡¯s face.

    The old woman let out a miserable scream. Her body flew out horizontally, and she crashed far away into a brown colored stone.

    Understanding intent realms have a powerful body. Her body broke therge stone into several pieces, sending gravel flying.

    But at the same time, who knows how many of her bones snapped, and she fainted on the spot.

    It can¡¯t be said that Chu Mo was much stronger than the woman. The old woman just didn¡¯t realize her strength would be instantly sealed. Under that state of panic, who would be prepared to fight back? There wasn¡¯t even any time to defend!

    The strongest among this group of people, the understanding intent realm cultivator, couldn¡¯t even trade one blow¡­¡­and was knocked flying by Chu Mo!

    Continuing on, Chu Mo didn¡¯t wait at all for the crowd¡¯s reaction. He directly rushed towards the group of people.

    The Demon Lord didn¡¯t speak this time, and simply sealed the Dantians of all the people. The crowd of Vermilion Bird Association members, in this way, instantly dropped from the golden stone realm to the iron bone realm.

    This sudden change left them with no time to react. In the blink of an eye, Chu Mo¡¯s heavy fist exploded onto five or six people, sending them flying out.

    Two had especially bad luck, and were sent flying down the valley. This valley was at least ten thousand feet deep. Once they dropped, their bones would certainly smash into pieces. Their corpses probably couldn¡¯t even be found.

    By the time the remaining men reacted and cried out, ten of the twenty men were already crippled.

    The remaining ten looked endlessly terrified, letting out a frantic scream.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? My realm¡­¡­how could it suddenly drop to the iron bone realm?¡±

    ¡°My realm fell to the yuan closure¡­¡­¡± This person had even more bad luck. Because when the Demon Lord acted this time, he was a little carefree. He didn¡¯t pay much mind when cing down therge seal.

    Because of this, the cultivator that just stepped into the golden stone realm, suffered the same seal as the peak golden stone realm cultivators, and fell all the way into the yuan closure.

    A yuan closure realm wasn¡¯t the least bit concern for Chu Mo.

    With one Life Fist, he sent the man flying, and then he turned towards the others.

    ¡°Quickly run!¡± One of the men finally reacted. This ce was too scary. This teenager was like an evildoer. With empty hands, he actually had such terrifying military strength. If they stayed here, they would end up handicapped if not dead. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of benefit!

    The thing that made these men terrified from head to toe was, they had absolutely nowhere to run. Because apart from the valley cliff, all of the other directions werepletely sealed!

    It was like an invisible enchantment was trapping them there!

 Chapter 162: Evil Men Always Exist

    Chapter 162: Evil Men Always Exist

    They hadn¡¯t felt such a terrifying and helpless feeling in a long time.

    Some of these men, had never even felt such a feeling.

    People that could cultivate to the golden stone realm were already considered talents in this world. Their skills certainly wouldn¡¯t becking.

    If the sect that they were in wasn¡¯t veryrge, then, they would be the most talented member of their sect.

    All the while growing up, they had received all kinds of praise. And after entering the Vermilion Bird Association, they had a powerful backing.

    Who would dare mistreat them?

    They had never met such a person with this kind of ability!

    And so, the originally high and mighty golden stone realm elders, they were all scared foolish. Their reactions were to an unbearable degree, and it even made Chu Mo a little stupefied.

    Their realms were suppressed to the iron bone realm, but they shouldn¡¯t lose their ability to fight? How can I practice if you are all like this?

    These people would definitely curse if they could hear Chu Mo¡¯s thoughts: How about you try being suppressed two realms all of the sudden?

    Actually if they really asked this, Chu Mo really had an answer for them.

    Because the Demon Lord was already doing so!

    And it was happening in that moment!

    The Demon Lord was the master of these golden stone realm experts. After they were suppressed to the iron bone realm, everything became chaotic. They were cut down by Chu Mo in twos and threes.

    This simply turned into a one-sided ughter!

    This kind of battle was no problem for Chu Mo. There was practically no pretense of training.

    Because of this, the Demon Lord didn¡¯t even give warning. He suppressed Chu Mo¡¯s realm from the middle of the fourth, all the way down to when he just broke through the iron bone realm.

    He didn¡¯t lower Chu Mo¡¯s realm level, but it was still equally sudden!

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t show any strange signs during the course of the battle. Actually, if this group was sensitive, they should have noticed: Chu Mo¡¯s attacks became a little weaker.

    But the pitiful thing was, this group of people didn¡¯t sense anything at all.

    They were like a group of thoughtless house flies. They were alreadypletely trapped, but theycked the fearful power of a trapped beast.Right after Chu Mo used his Life Fist on the second tost person, the final remaining golden stone expert suddenly recovered his realm!

    Boom!

    A tyrannical aura burst forth from this person.

    He then raised a fist and struck towards Chu Mo¡¯s fist.

    Separated by a gap of two realms, Chu Mo was easily struck flying, spraying out a mouthful of blood.

    This golden stone realm expert didn¡¯t know what happened, but he knew that his power recovered. He was in ecstasy, and he rushed straight towards Chu Mo.

    ¡°Little animal¡­¡­die for me!¡±

    Fear, dread, and helplessness mixed together into one sentiment, making the golden stone realm expert almost insane. His roar was earth-shattering.

    Shua!

    A de light suddenly shined.

    This was a dazzling brilliant light, like some type of magical power, making this golden stone realm expert scared foolish.

    Soon after, his head soared through the air!

    In the moment that his head soared through the air, his eyes were wide open,pletely filled with disbelief.

    How was this possible?

    Haven¡¯t I already recovered my power? How could he still kill me?

    Chu Mo¡¯s Soul Stealer cut into the golden stone realm expert that recovered his power. He was covered in sweat from head to toe. Chu Mo sat down on the stone without any grace, and he began to gasp for air. He mumbled: ¡°Master¡­..could you not y around? I was almost sent into the pit of death by you.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m the only person who can seal your Dantian? Who can suppress your realm?¡± The Demon Lord¡¯s voice sounded from the empty sky: ¡°There is no one like this on the four continents, but in the Spirit World, there is certainly such an expert! Someone like that could act against you for any reason. When you are fighting someone else, they could secretly use such a trick against you, and then you will certainly suffer!¡±

    ¡°If that is truly the case, then how do I avoid it?¡¯ Chu Mo scratched his head. When these Vermilion Bird Association members encountered this kind of trick, the expressions on their faces left a lingering fear in Chu Mo.

    It can¡¯t be said that the Vermilion Bird Association group was any weaker than the Azure Dragon Court, or that their mental quality was different. The Azure Dragon Court members were already aware of the trap. And so like trapped animals, they were able to exhibit fearful power.

    But the Vermilion Bird Association members weren¡¯t given any warning. They were suddenly tricked by the Demon Lord!

    Both sides held extremely astonished expressions, which was normal.

    This time, everyone wasn¡¯t instantly dead. Especially when Chu Mo exploded a fist onto mother Qu, sending her flying, all within a breath.

    They all watched with open eyes, as their brethren were struck down by this teenager in an extremely short time. The shock in their hearts was indescribably intense.

    And now hearing Chu Mo speak with this invisible figure, they couldn¡¯t help but cough up another mouthful of blood.

    This teenager lead them over a thousand miles, just so he could train!

    We are almighties that can call the wind and summon the rain¡­¡­and we¡¯re actually being used to train a brat?

    ¡°Little animal¡­¡­kill me if you have the courage!¡± Mother Quid there, countless bones on her body were broken. Her face was weak, yet she yelled out ferociously.

    Chu Mo looked over in mother Qu¡¯s direction. He said: ¡°Don¡¯t speak, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m learning?¡±

    Pu!

    Mother Qu sprayed out another mouthful of blood, and she passed out.

    The Demon Lord finally continued speaking at this time: ¡°Of course there is a way to avoid it, but, you stillck experience. I can teach you a way, but the power you have isn¡¯t suited. Right now, you¡¯ve just witnessed for yourself, a sudden drop in strength is disconcerting. I will pass on a way to protect your Dantian, after you study, it will be much easier.¡±

    As the Demon Lord continued, he directly spoke a chant into Chu Mo¡¯s mind. He said: ¡°You only need to learn it during an opportune time. You won¡¯t need to use it on the four continents. Moreover, this exercise requires at least Spirit power to master. Right now you have Yuan power, no matter if you have more, there still won¡¯t be enough to use this exercise.¡±

    Chu Mo silently remembered this chant. He smiled and asked: ¡°Master, what else is there that I don¡¯t know? Can you teach me everything?¡±¡±

    ¡°One at a time.¡± The Demon Lord coldly spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. Could it be you don¡¯t understand the logic?¡±

    Chu Mo scratched his head: ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Understand yet still ask?¡±

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t ask.¡±

    ¡°This ce has already be unsuitable. The people behind will have even more unbearable disys.¡±

    ¡°Then where should we go?¡±

    ¡°To the other side of the valley!¡±

    Chu Mo felt his body be light, and soar up into the sky. In the blink of an eye, he was already on the other side. He looked out far away. Arge amount of people were fanning out, advancing in their direction

    ¡°The whole world is restless. Is the Misty Pce Heritage really worth so much?¡±

    The Demon Lord stood beside Chu Mo, and he snorted: ¡°You have exercises that far exceed this world. Naturally you look down upon it. But there are countless people who want the top grade heritage of this world. What do you think? If you kill all thousand of these men today, will there still be people scheming after you tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Evil men always exist!¡± Chu Mo sighed. Little by little, his expression became even more determined.

 Chapter 163: Taking the Initiative to Attack

    Chapter 163: Taking the Initiative to Attack

    ¡°Right, master, how did you seal so many Dantians, precisely suppressing their realms?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°You must wait until the Spirit World for this method. Once you cultivate to the highest realm in the Spirit World, you will naturally be able to do it.¡± The Demon Lord inly spoke: ¡°This isn¡¯t too difficult, it is a minor art after all.¡±

    ¡°Minor art?¡± Chu Mo was a little confused: ¡°This terrifying skill¡­¡­is considered a minor art?¡±

    ¡°Of course, wait until you truly be strong. Will everyone sit back and let you seal them? Everyone has self-defense methods. There¡¯s pretty much no way to seal someone who is around the same strength. And what is the point of sealing people that are several realms below?¡± The Demon Lord said.

    ¡°Cough cough, you speak the truth.¡± Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°That is to say, the exercise you just taught me, it isn¡¯t exactly the most profound thing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not considered profound, being ruined path in the Immortal World. But in the four continents and on the Spirit World, it is considered a high level exercise. At the very least, Spirit World almighties most likely cannot seal you if they wish.¡± The Demon Lord said.

    ¡°So that is the case.¡± Chu Mo appeared happy.

    ¡°You little demon.¡± The Demon Lord couldn¡¯t help but curse. He sensed that this child still suspected him of not passing on the most profound exercises.

    Chu Mo smiled, then suddenly asked: ¡°Master, how many people can you seal at one time?¡±

    The Demon Lord said: ¡°If I was at my peak, I could easily seal all one thousand of these men, but now¡­¡­a few dozen at one time shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Chu Mo said: ¡°Then master, seal up everyone charging over! I want a true battle! I want true training!¡±

    In the prior battle, three green stone in Chu Mo¡¯s jade space sucked up arge amount of bloody spirit aura.

    Chu Mo casually nced within his jade space, all of the exercises that he ced inside received a slight change. Chu Mo already knew, the bloody spirit aura was a type of power source for the jade space.

    He transcribed the chants for One Thousand Hands, Fist of Three Immortal Souls, Phantom Wind Step, and the Eight Hell des into written form, and then he ced them on therge green stone. When the energy umted, a slight change appeared on these exercises.

    This change made Chu Mo determined to collect even more bloody spirit aura!

    ¡°Are you certain?¡± The Demon Lord asked: ¡°You might suffer a serious injury in this way. Even¡­¡­your life mighte in danger! After all, while I am controlling the realms of these people, I might not have enough awareness to rescue you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m certain! If it isn¡¯t this way, then how will I truly mature?¡± Chu Mo looked far away at the oing figures. He earnestly said: ¡°They havee to kill me. They haven¡¯te to make friends!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± The Demon Lord¡¯s voice was full of praise. At the same time, he faced the far-away group and flew off.

    This time, the Demon Lord wanted to let the group have enough time to adapt.

    His words naturally frightened Chu Mo. However, although the Demon Lord was far frompletely recovering, he still had several types of supernatural powers.

    He was able to suppress the realms of these people and pay attention to Chu Mo at the same time. It wasn¡¯t the slightest problem!

    But if he directly told Chu Mo this, then the meaning would bepletely lost.

    The Demon Lord was quite aware after experiencing several bloody battles. The only way to quickly mature was to fight desperately through mortal danger!

    At least a hundred men were spread out over an enormous field. The power of the group was a littleplex. There were golden stone and iron blood realm cultivators, and the lowest in strength was at the iron blood realm.

    They were under an extremely vigorous bloody aura for a long time, invigorating the group of men. At the same time, they desired the Misty Pce Heritage, making them incredibly excited.

    They clearly knew that the Azure Dragon Court and Vermilion Bird Association experts were up ahead, but these men still held hope in their hearts.

    ¡°What if¡­¡­they don¡¯t find Chu Mo?¡±

    What¡¯s more, even if the Misty Pce heritage was only one of twelve¡­¡­it was still an enormous sum!

    At the very least, it was still more than a mid-size sect¡¯s entire heritage!

    Even if Chu Mo was already captured, there was still no problem. The meat couldn¡¯t be eaten, but the leftover soup could still be drunk. There was no problem right?

    The Immortal Sky fifth rank iron blood realm youth was among the crowd.

    His eyes flickered with a dull light. Elder Fu Long personally acted, and in his opinion, that boy had certainly no way to escape!

    Perhaps when he caught up, that boy would already be dead. The heritage was likely already grabbed by elder Fu Long.

    Therefore, he deliberately slowed down, and didn¡¯t exhaust all his energy. Otherwise, by using the poses of the Immortal Sky, his speed may not necessarily be slower than experts at the golden stone realm.

    A group of Azure Dragon Court silver deacons and bronze stewards rallied at his side. They were almost all iron blood realm cultivators. This group was extremely respectful towards the youth.

    ¡°Senior brother Meng, do you think that elder Fu Long has already finished?¡±

    ¡°Do you even need to think about it? Elder Fu Long has already entered the understanding intent realm, and is a true almighty. When he personally acts, how could he not snatch a teenage brat?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, we are truly blessed to have elder Fu Long.¡±

    ¡°Just like us having senior brother Meng! Ha ha, those with arge sect background are truly not the same!¡±

    The youth from the Immortal Sky looked somewhat smug. His face revealed a modest smile. He was just about to say something, but he suddenly felt an intense pain in his Dantian.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Without any time to guard, he let out a miserable scream.

    Soon after, all of the surrounding people were crying out in pain, and they stopped moving right away.

    One person with a pale face said: ¡°My¡­¡­my realm, how could it be the iron bone realm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the same!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­am also the same! I thought that it was only me. How could this be?¡±

    ¡°This ce is strange!¡±

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡­I just broke into the iron blood realm. How could I suddenly drop back down. What is going on here?¡±

    The group of men became unsightly. They looked at each other, and their eyes filled with terror.

    The same thing was also developing in other ces without stop.

    The Demon Lord said that he could seal a couple dozen people at one time. He wasn¡¯t lying. When he acted, he really could only seal a couple dozen people each time. But the problem was, he could continuously act!

    In the time that he was away, the Demon Lord hunted countless high-level Yuan beasts. He found several top grade Yuan medicines, and at the same time, he even encountered a Yuan stone ore vein!

    For someone possessing Immortal ss methods, finding a Yuan stone ore vein is no difficulty. Only on the past, the Demon Lord looked down upon them, and he had no intentions for it. Now his attitude has changed. After encountering the Yuan stone ore vein, the Demon Lord casually extracted the best Yuan stones.

    He could absorb the Yuan stone energy into his Dantian in an extremely short time.

    Therefore, although he could only seal forty or fifty people at once, he still had the ability to seal this entire group of one thousand men!

    And so, this was exactly what the Demon Lord did.

    At this time, countless screams sounded out within a hundred kilometer radius.

    Several incredibly intelligent people were within. They thought to flee at the first moment that their Dantians were sealed.

    Because they knew, they had encountered an iprehensible being!

    Only it was a pity. The great majority of people were in a state of panic, and they were ignorantly crying out.

    The sun was setting in the west at this time, shining from the horizon, making the world a dim haze.

    Chu Mo was like a ghost, passing through the forest towards the nearest group¡­¡­quietly closing in.

    He was like a tiger preparing to catch its prey.

 Chapter 164: Thinking of Retreat

    Chapter 164: Thinking of Retreat

    The youth from the Immortal Sky was the quickest to react. He was panicked in the moment that he dropped from the iron blood realm to the iron bone room, but he settled down very quickly.

    Those from the top sects were truly abnormal.

    And so, he very calmly looked around to the people at his side, and hemanded: ¡°Enough! Why are you screaming? Does it change the oue?¡±

    Those people were already in extreme awe towards him, and in this moment, they were in urgent need of a backbone to stabilize their emotions.

    ¡°Brother Meng, your realm is also¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the same as you!¡± The young man icily spoke, then he looked to the others and said: ¡°Right now, there are two possibilities that have brought about our current situation. First, there might be a terrifying expert in the vicinity. Although I¡¯ve never heard of someone who can seal Dantians, that doesn¡¯t me the world is without such a person. Second, there may be something strange about this ce. We can try and leave this ce, and then see if there is any change.¡±

    ¡°Brother Meng is right. We should leave here and try!¡± Everyone else follow.

    The young man nodded, leading the group of people to another ce.

    However, the oue left them a little hopeless, because they encountered other people with the same panicked expression.

    Even without asking, they could tell the other party encountered the same situation.

    The young man¡¯splexion became all the more gloomy. He hadn¡¯t even seen the opponent¡¯s shadow yet. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know why the opposite party acted.

    At this time, one of the men from the unit suddenly said: ¡°That Chu Mo¡­¡­isn¡¯t he at the fourth rank iron bone realm?

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. In any case, he can¡¯t be past the middle of the fourth realm!¡± Someone said.

    The youth from the Immortal Sky mumbled: ¡°Could it be¡­¡­someone deliberately suppressed our realms to this level, and wants us to fight on equal terms with Chu Mo? This¡­¡­isn¡¯t this too ridiculous? Even if our realms are suppressed, there are over a thousand of us all together!¡±

    ¡°We should rally together!¡± A person from the newly encountered group said: ¡°The current situation is far beyond what we expected. I think, it would be better for us to merge together!¡±

    The youth from the Immortal Sky nodded: ¡°You speak well; however, merging together creates a management problem. It could truly be dangerous if we don¡¯t cooperate, and we could end up fighting each other.¡±

    ¡°This is simple. We all know that you are a big figure from the Immortal Sky. You also hold a high position in the Azure Dragon Court.¡± That person said: ¡°We will all listen to yourmand!¡±

    That person asked the others: ¡°Brothers, what do you all think? Anyway, this is what I think!¡±

    ¡°We think the same. The youth from the Immortal Sky is trustworthy!¡±

    ¡°Right, everyone must unite at this time. We trust in the Immortal Sky reputation!¡±

    There were several with dissenting opinions, but under such a situation, they didn¡¯t open their mouths. And so the two groupsbined, approximately seventy or eighty in total. They temporarily followed under the Immortal Sky youth.

    ¡°Brother Meng, what do we do now?¡± Someone next to the young man asked.

    The young man looked to the crowd, and he gently asked: ¡°Do you all think that there is still a chance to grab the heritage?¡±

    A bitterness appeared in the face of these men. One of them said: ¡°Are you joking around brother Meng? Our current situation has obviously been actioned by a great almighty. The opponent may not favor Chu Mo, but at the very least¡­¡­he doesn¡¯t favor us. Are you still thinking about stealing the heritage while under such a situation? First think about how to protect your own life!¡±

    The young man nodded: ¡°I am thinking the same way. And so, we should return! I think that as soon as we leave, our problem will naturally resolve itself!¡±

    There were several unsatisfied people among the crowd, raising different opinions.

    ¡°I feel this may not be so. That almighty is deliberately causing mischief. He is testing our patience and determination. Otherwise, if he really wanted to kill us, he would have directly acted. Why would he cause so much trouble?¡±

    ¡°Right, that almighty can easily seal us to the iron bone realm, naturally he could directly kill us. Since he hasn¡¯t acted, that means there is room to maneuver here.¡±

    ¡°This old man is from the golden stone realm of power, and was suppressed to the iron bone realm in an instant. It feels like my power has been sealed by over half! If that senior wished to kill me, I¡¯m afraid that one thought would be enough! Therefore, I feel that there is something deeper going on here.¡± An older man said.

    There were seven or eight golden stone realm cultivators within the crowd. They didn¡¯t contest with the young Immortal Sky member for the leadership position earlier. First, they didn¡¯t want to offend the Immortal Sky, and second, they wanted to observe the situation.

    Now they saw that the Immortal Sky youth wished to retreat, and they naturally felt resentful. Because from their viewpoint, no matter how strong Chu Mo was, he was merely at the iron bone realm. Even if he already entered the iron blood realm, there was still seventy or eighty of them, and hundreds were still behind.

    With so many people, could it be that they can¡¯t beat one Chu Mo?

    This was simply an enormous joke!

    The Immortal Sky youth¡¯splexion became a little unsightly. He wrinkled his brow, looked at the old golden stone realm cultivator, and said in a low voice: ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t feel any danger from this senior, but I feelpletely enshrouded in danger! If you still wish to find Chu Mo, and can¡¯t forget the heritage, then please go off alone. Forgive this junior for not apanying you.¡±

    At this time, the youth from the Immortal Sky didn¡¯t carry any more of his previous aggression towards Chu Mo. It was quite the opposite. He actually became very calm!

    This was the kind of disciple thatrge sects raised.

    While having the upper hand, they naturally revealed their wanton nature. But as soon as they encountered danger, they immediately became incredibly calm.

    The older golden stone realm cultivator was slightly embarrassed. This youth spoke very politely despiteing from the Immortal Sky. But on the other hand, he was undoubtedly criticizing his intelligence.

    Just when he was about to retort, suddenly, roar came from a far away location: ¡°Chu Mo¡­¡­you¡­¡­¡±

    Soon after, the roar came to a screeching halt!

    It was like a rooster being strangled mid-crow.

    The group was immediately startled, and they advanced in that direction to have a look.

    But a few kilometers outside of the area, several people went mad, all rushing to one ce.

    ¡°I saw Chu Mo! He has the heritage! Grab him brothers. The heritage will be ours!¡±

    ¡°It must be that this ce is strange, and has sealed our realms. Good or bad, we are iron bone realm cultivators. Go¡­¡­grab Chu Mo. That heritage is ours!¡±

    ¡°The Misty Pce heritage, it has exercises that are several times more powerful than the ones in our sect! Even if we only obtain one exercise, we will be rich!¡±

    Following the roar, there were several dozens of people rushing to one ce.

    The Immortal Sky youth was like the others. After a breath¡¯s time¡­¡­he became urgent!

 Chapter 165: True Test

    Chapter 165: True Test

    These people all thought to retreat before, primarily because they were intimidated!

    Their Dantians were suddenly sealed, causing their realms to tumble. If someone could maintain their state of mind at this moment, then they weren¡¯t human¡­¡­they were a god!

    Actually, a god might not even be able to entirely maintain their state of mind.

    While under the terror, the thought to retreat was normal.

    But now, Chu Mo suddenly appeared. The exact person that they were chasing to death. He was also being surrounded by others right now. To say they weren¡¯t tempted would be a lie.

    If Chu Mo was really grabbed by that surrounding group, and the heritage obtained, then these men would certainly feel regret!

    At this time, everyone¡¯s gaze rested on the young man from the Immortal Sky. The group of golden stone realm experts were getting restless, and they were just shy of rushing out.

    The youth from the Immortal Sky muttered to himself, and then suddenly blurted: ¡°The Misty Pce¡­¡­.back then it was no inferior to my Immortal Sky sect. If it canpare to the heritage of the Immortal Sky, then one twelfth¡­¡­.would have over ten thousand books!¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at the people to his side, saying: ¡°We are less than a hundred men, but we are a powerful force! When colliding with another force¡­¡­we can¡¯t lose.¡±

    ¡°Does elder brother Meng mean?¡± A silver deacon from the Azure Dragon Court seemed to understand the young man¡¯s thoughts.

    The young man¡¯s voice became ice-cold: ¡°If we divide this ten thousand book heritage equally, then each person¡­¡­should have over a thousand books!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s breath became urgent. Looking at the man from the Immortal Sky, they all began to stir.

    The several golden stone realm experts couldn¡¯t help but reveal a deep thought.

    Right, this ce already became total chaos.

    Those prior Azure Dragon Court and Vermilion Bird Association members were gone without a trace. Their realms were suppressed, and had all fallen to the iron bone realm. And so¡­¡­could the Azure Dragon Court and Vermilion Bird Association members that were up ahead have died already?

    If that was the case, then these men were the strongest force still chasing.

    They were all starting to gain a backbone like the Immortal Sky disciple.

    The other groups could temporarily band together, forming a mob, but they would still be unorganized!

    ¡°Therefore¡­¡­¡± The handsome young man from the Immortal Sky showed a ferocious smile: ¡°We shouldn¡¯t act against Chu Mo first¡­¡­only make sure he doesn¡¯t run. We can kill the others! For instance, those from the Vermilion Bird continent! They¡­¡­are our enemies! They have traveled tens of thousands of kilometers, stretching out their hands to our Azure Dragon continent¡­¡­isn¡¯t this a little too shameless?¡±

    ¡°Yes ah, this is too much! This is simply shameless! I already wanted to teach them a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Right, the time hase. The Vermilion Bird Association and Vermilion Bird continent sects have gathered, and we have words to say!¡±

    These seventy to eighty men were either from the Azure Dragon Court or the Azure Dragon Continent. At this moment, they could form an alliance in a very short amount of time.

    ¡°Good, we will first kill the group from the Vermilion Bird continent!¡± Ice-cold murderous intent shed across the eyes of the young man from the Immortal Sky.

    Soon after, these seventy to eighty men advanced towards the direction where Chu Mo appeared.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The group attacking Chu Mo was from the Vermilion Bird Association!

    Chu Mo had just begun to act, taking out three or four opponents.

    The group¡¯s reaction was quite unpleasant, but because they were ambushed by Chu Mo, they suffered heavy losses right away. They were furious, and they looked at Chu Mo like he was a glittering gold mountain. Greedy instincts took over any logic.

    Chu Mo finally felt the taste of a tough battle!

    This group wasn¡¯t like the two previous ones. They never saw the Demon Lord. Their realms were suppressed, but they weren¡¯t afraid at all. Moreover, they weren¡¯t like the gold rank elder from the Vermilion Bird Association. They weren¡¯t under the surprised state of getting their Dantians sealed.

    Chu Mo acted straight away. Although it truly couldn¡¯t be considered a sneak attack, his actions still caught the group off guard.

    The group was already through the initial stages of panic, and had already begun to adapt. Most importantly, their original realms were almost all at the iron blood realm. The iron bone realm was still fresh in their minds, and they were quite familiar with the power.

    Even though their realms were suppressed in an instant, they could still put out extremely powerfulbat strength, because they had already gone though the initial stages of panic, and greed had taken over.

    Chu Mo mastered exercises that far exceeded those of this world, possessed an extremely formidable physique, and could be considered unequaled at the same realm. However, when facing so many insane experts at the same realm, he began to feel the strain right away.

    However, this was the only way to excite all of histent ability!

    Chu Mo struck out with One Thousand Hands, increasing the degree of variations. His opponents began decreasing one by one.

    Bloody Spirit Aura flew towards the jade on Chu Mo.

    Yet at the same time, there were many wounds on Chu Mo¡¯s body. Several injuries were severe, and even the bones could be seen.

    The blood quickly dyed Chu Mo¡¯s clothes red.

    But Chu Mo, was like he didn¡¯t feel anything at all. Vengeful light shined in his eyes, and he was like an enraged tiger, pouncing left and right. Every touch of his fist killed or critically wounded.

    Only the encirclement grewrger andrger.

    Several people heard the activity, and they all rushed towards that direction like a swarm of bees.

    Was the young man from the Immortal Sky the sole person with greedy eyes?

    At this moment, the sunset already fell upon this piece ofnd, and the sky had be dim.

    But the murderous cries were yet thundering the heavens!

    ¡°How can this guy fight so well? Is he really at the iron bone realm? Why do I feel like he is at the golden stone realm?¡±

    ¡°Grandma! I cut into his shoulder. The treasured de that I refined over a hundred times fell into ruins. His shoulder is stillpletely intact, without any damage. Are his bones made of steel that has been tempered countless times?¡±

    ¡°Ai¡¯you¡­..it pains me to death! My arm was cut off by one strike¡­¡­ah, my arm!¡±

    All kinds of snarls, growls, and roars broke out one after another.

    Chu Mo gathered more and more injuries. He could clearly count, the number of in had already reached twenty!

    These were real deal opponents at the same realm!

    Moreover, they used the greatest power that could be mustered at this realm!

    So far, Chu Mo already used up one tenth of his power!

    Although he didn¡¯t feel especially exhausted, Chu Mo had a very clear thought: If this continues, then, even if he uses up all of his strength¡­¡­at most he could only kill two hundred opponents.

    There would still be eight hundred more men¡­¡­allpletely insane like these men. He would certainly be powerless!

    ¡°Looks like master was right. I burn up too much of my power,cking control. I thought that I was being efficient, but in reality, it¡¯s extremely wasteful! I must think of a way to use the smallest amount of power, to bring about the greatest force!¡± Chu Mo thought.

    And at this time, the situation suddenly changed!

 Chapter 166: Fatal attack

    Chapter 166 - Fatal attack (¶á»êÒ»µ¶) (Part two)

    ¡°Argh! You¡­ you ambushed me!¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­ who gashed me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not Chu Mo! Why are you attacking me?¡±

    ¡°Not good¡­ those Azure Dragon court¡¯s bastards are attacking us!¡±

    The crowd turned into disarray as they started squeezing and pushing with all their might to attack Chu Mo. In this chaos, and in their fury; with a roar, they began to attack people beside them.

    Chu Mo¡¯s once panicked mind immediately started to calm down at the sight. However, once Chu Mo sensed the current peculiar situation, he couldn¡¯t help but have the thought: ¡°Why are they fighting against each other? Do they believe that it¡¯s already time to split their spoils?¡±

    Almost immediately, Chu Mo understood what was going on, Azure Dragon Court and Vermillion Bird Association were in conflict with each other.

    Two great continents, separated by the great mountains, minding their own welfare and never interfering with one another.

    Yet, the great heritage from the Misty Pce had gathered this crowd in thend of Azure Dragon Court.

    Azure Dragon Court¡¯s people thought that the Vermillion Bird Association had gone too far, to even intrude theirnd and rob from them.

    Vermillion Bird Association just want to take what¡¯s belongs to them, what rights do Azure Dragon Court¡¯s people have to get in their way?

    If both sides get along well under such mentality, it would have had to be the work of a higher being.

    BANG!

    With a Fist of Three Immortal Souls, Chu Mo smashed the head of the one who tried to attack him from the back. He then manipted the Phantom Wind Step to another man, he grabbed the man¡¯s sword by hurling his One Thousand Hands towards the man, then he slit the man¡¯s throat to death.

    BANG!

    The sword with a sphere of severity, shed towards Chu Mo¡¯s back like the roaring falls under the evening twilight. Yet, even this, was halted by Chu Mo¡¯s sword which was the cause of that earlier loud bang.

    (Dedition: This metaphor made no sense)

    The whole situation was in total chaos!

    At the start, seventy to eighty men from the Immortal Sky led by the young man attacked the Vermillion Bird Associates. Not before long, three to four hundred men from Azure Dragon Court attacked those men from the Vermillion Bird Association.

    Soon, an internal conflict arose between Azure Dragon Court.

    Azure Dragon Court possessed a vastnd; therefore, it was impossible to know each and every one of their own. From the initial idental injuries to apparent kills at the end, until the night fell, the ce was littered in tons and tons of blood.

    Everyone seemed to forget about their sealed dantian, reduced realm, and the existence of a high power under the shadow. Everyone began attacking one another insanely.

    From their perspective, no matter how powerful Chu Mo is, he is after all fighting alone!

    Once finishing the purge of any other potential threats then going back to deal with Chu Mo, it should not have any problems at all.

    Their motives were well thought, but the problem is¡­ how could Chu Mo possibly grant them this opportunity?

    Chu Mo kept calcting the possibility to release soul-stirring power with minimum strength. He manipted skills like Fist of Three Immortal Souls and One Thousand Hands repeatedly towards enemies.

    As the saying goes: Practice makes perfect!

    Don¡¯t underestimate the strength of the threews of fist, Sky, Earth, and Immortalbat skills, each technique has diversified force that contains infinite power!

    (±ð¿´ÌìµØÈËÈý²ÅÈ­·¨Ö»ÓÐÈýÕÐ£¬µ«Ã¿Ò»ÕÐÆäÊµ¶¼±ä»¯¶à¶Ë¡£ÔÌº¬×ÅÎÞ¾¡µÄ°ÂÒå£¡) - no clue here

    Chu Mo repeatedly maniptes the Fist of Three Immortal Souls, until he finally figures out on how to use minimum internal strength to control the impactable power.

    BANG, BANG, BANG!

    One after another solid punches hit on those who rush towards him.

    With each punch he collects Bloody Spirit Aura.

    Chu Mo¡¯s eyes gradually became red!

    Up till this moment, there were no more strands of morality allowed in this massacre. This was a war for the strong. A terrible war!

    Chu Mo was not involved in any sects or associations. However, due to this war, practically seventy percent of sects and associations in thend of Azure Dragon and Vermillion Bird had enmity involved with him.

    Many new wounds simultaneously appeared on Chu Mo¡¯s body which required him to intake a healing pill to suppress his injuries.

    Luckily, the healing pill produced by the great Lazurite alchemist were renowned as the most effective alchemical pills with the highest potency. The active potency of the medicine, plus Chu Mo¡¯s internal capabilities, through a continuous bloodbath of Yuan beasts, he is near to the sixth realm. Which in Four Wonders Land, it is called the adamantine body. (diffly couple mistakes here)

    The average sword may have left an open wound on his skin, yet it hardly hurt his bones. This is what allowed him to still be standing at this moment.

    Even so, several grave wounds were bleeding ferociously out of Chu Mo¡¯s body.

    Covered with cold sweats, Chu Mo clenched his teeth, enduring the excruciating pain from those injuries. His eyes were filled with murderous intentions and endless wrath!

    Finally, after reaping away one hundred and thirty plus souls, Chu Mo felt a little unbearable.

    It¡¯s not because of his running out strength, it is the increasing wounds that are unbearable¡­ Even if there¡¯s no fatal injury, but with this many wounds adding together, it is destructive to his body.

    Layers of conflicts and massacres between the continents of Azure Dragon and Vermillion bird prolonged his surviving chance.

    Until this moment, Chu Mo finally had some understandings about the feelings of his master whom imed he had murdered his way out from a mountain full of corpses and a sea filled with blood.

    Anger, fear, despair¡­ these emotions were now experienced by Chu Mo. Although he knew his Master would rescue him, he knew better, under these circumstances, that even if it was his Master, he might not able to handle a sudden attack.

    Moreover, Chu Mo has no clue of his Master¡¯s whereabouts.

    Because the moment when this crowd approached him and started the war, Demon Lord was nowhere to be found. Like he had vanished into thin air.

    ¡°This madness has to stop! Testaments¡­ it doesn¡¯t mean that I have to fight this crowd until it ends!¡± Chu Mo with his rage-filled eyes and mind driven to the point of insanity; with an aggressive attack, he took out the Murdering Heaven de.

    ¡°Reap the souls out!¡±

    Along the in, it shone out a bright light under the deepest night.

    Everyone who saw that in were instantly stunned.

    Dedition: ?

    ¡°Within this realm¡­ such a fearful skill exists?¡± The young man who came from the Immortal Sky had just ended a life of a Vermillion bird associates with his de, his pupils suddenly erged after he saw the in performed by Chu Mo. His eyes shed with a tinge of fear.

    He never saw such dynamic skill in the Immortal Sky!

    ¡°The heritage from Misty Pce¡­is it possible that it is mightier than the Immortal Sky? I must possess this skill! Whatever it takes¡­ I can drop the sword and remaster the skill of de!¡± The eyes of the young prodigy from the immortal sky, revealing his burning desire.

    As he is quite far from the scene, he didn¡¯t actually feel the power of the in presented by Chu Mo. Naturally, he didn¡¯t capture the expressions of the men enveloped by Chu Mo¡¯s de.

    That expression is called¡­ despair!

    The young man from the Immortal Sky soon realized the soul-stirring in by Chu Mo.

    Seven or Eight heads, beheaded by Chu Mo¡¯s de in one in.

    Blood sshes everywhere!

    Even the night is pitch dark now, thebatants who were in the Iron Bone realm had good eyesight. Naturally, they all saw Chu Mo beheading seven or eight equal level foes.

    The once chaotic situation created by the murderous crowd, could not help but be stilled as they took a moment to be forcibly stunned by the scene.

    Everyone¡¯s spine instantly felt a cold chill that directly shot up to their brain and uncontrobly shook.

    Was he even human?

    Seven or eight sshes of evil blood flew out to Chu Mo, at the same time, Chu Mo surprised everyone with his sudden movement¡­..He fled! (To be continued¡­)

    Regr chapter 1/4 of the month. If you want to join and help with trantion - check here

    All the found mistakes please leave in thements and encourage our trantor for more updates ) Happy days

 Chapter 167: Escaped

    Chapter 167 Escaped

    ¡°He ran away?¡±

    ¡°Did he just flee?¡±

    ¡°Why is Chu Mo running away?¡±

    ¡°Quick, catch him!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±

    ¡°You, stop right there!¡±

    Although the crowd was petrified of Chu Mo¡¯s killer move, their courage was instantly bolstered when they saw Chu Mo running away. They couldn''t help, but roar loudly¡£

    If Chu Mo escaped just like this, then all of their lives would not be spared.

    Almost a thousand men were sent out to hunt down this one young man. If he still easily escaped and news of this were to spread out; with all the sacrifices and damages created in the war, they¡¯d be theughing stock of the entire world.

    s, Chu Mo was not stupid, why would he just stay still? How could he stay and wait for his death?

    Thus, not only did he run away from the scene, he even ran faster than he had when he came out from the Yellow me City.

    Even though every step he took caused his wounded body to contort in extreme pain as if it was going to split in half, Chu Mo clenched his teeth, gathered his focus, and strained every nerve in his body to speed up his Phantom Wind Steps, running as fast as he could under the night sky.

    The crowd was not able to chase him before their realms were sealed, much less after their realm became restricted. Plus, many of them were long exhausted. In a blink of an eye, they were soon left far behind by Chu Mo.

    Their eyes all became red!

    Before the war had began, there were some who had the thought of quitting and staying away. However, up to this moment, no one thought of leaving anymore.

    Now, almost everyone held only one thought in their mind: to stay alive and hunt down Chu Mo so they could grab the heritage of the Misty Pce!

    This was because they yearned for every martial technique that had been performed by Chu Mo.

    This included the associates from the Vermillion Bird continent. From their perspective, the martial techniques carried out by Chu Mo came from the heritage of the Misty Pce!

    In this crowd, not many of them participated in the annihtion of the Misty Pce. Therefore, almost everyone started to question about the real power of the Misty Pce before they were destroyed.

    ¡°...Perhaps the martial techniques mastered by him were meant to be concealed by the Misty Pce! Yes, this should be it! It was the forbidden secret!¡±

    ¡°Maybe because of the fact that the previous Misty Pce only had female apprentices who cultivated the martial techniques, that they had been unable to carry out the true power of those techniques!¡±

    ¡°Chu Mo never approached any distinctive sect at all. The techniques which he had mastered must be from the heritage of the Misty Pce!¡±

    Of course, some were more skeptical about the theories.

    ¡°The high-power who had sealed our Realm, is it rted to the Misty Pce?¡±

    ¡°Right, what Chu Mo has mastered may most likely not be from the heritage of the Misty Pce!¡±

    ¡°I think the martial techniques mastered by Chu Mo should be the world¡¯s most powerful techniques!¡±

    However, another voice abruptly made itself heard and instantly stopped any objections.

    ¡°If this turns out to be the fact, then we should capture Chu Mo at once! If we can find out the martial techniques that he mastered with some interrogation, isn¡¯t it worth more than the heritage from the Misty Pce?¡±

    The one who mentioned about their sealed realm by the hidden high-power¡­ what¡¯s the point to worry about it now? If it intended to kill them all, how would they be able to fight it?

    As such, after realizing the fact, almost everyone began to insanely chase after Chu Mo without abandon.

    Up until now, despite the one hundred sixty or seventy people who had died to Chu Mo, the significant casualties were located in the attack between Azure Dragon Court and Vermillion Bird Association, causing more than three hundred people to die in the war.

    Only the five hundred plus people who had stopped attacking each other, were left to chase after Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo trained a few of his techniques during thebat, allowing him to use them more efficiently. For example, when he now performed the Phantom Wind Steps, he ran even faster than the wind because he had reached the next stage in mastery.

    Mountains appear over the horizon a hundred miles away.

    The mountain ridge was shaped like dragon¡¯s back, stretching and undting, lying still with green forest covering it. Even under the night sky, there was strong and magnanimous energy emanating from the mountains.

    In the generalmunities, a famous saying goes like this: never enter the woods!

    This is because the thickest forest contains the biggest possibilities of unknown danger.

    However, Chu Mo need ces like this now!

    So, when he saw the rolling mountains, his face finally began beaming with joy.

    He sped up his pace, even at the expense of overly consuming his internal force. In a short while, after he ran about a hundred miles, he managed to reached the edge of the woods. Without any hesitation, he rushed right into the woods.

    Again, he ran another hundred miles more in the woods. Finally, he found a suitable ce for his escape.

    The soaring cliff with peak shrouded in clouds!

    Under the night sky, he stood at the bottom of the cliff looking towards the sky. He could only see the clouds and mists. asionally, when the wind blew away the clouds and mists, steep cliffs can be seen extending to nowhere!

    The bare wall of the cliff had just a few trees with tenacious vitality that grew out from the rocks. However, the distance from each tree made it almost impossible to climb the rocky wall with just these trees.

    Furthermore, the steep cliff is too high; even the masters in the Golden Stone Realm would have a hard time reaching the top!

    Because once the energy has dried up, one will definitely die by falling from above.

    ¡°Well, not too bad.¡± Chu Mo panted heavily while wiping off the sweat on his forehead. He murmured: ¡°Even if they have restored their strength, I think they can hardly climb up this one steep cliff. By that time, I will be waiting for them at the top!¡±

    Chu Mo then startED to climb the rocky wall. Using the Murdering Heaven Edge to pierce into the hard rocky surface, bit by bit, he climbs incessantly.

    Although he has the sharp Murdering Heaven Edge in his hand, his climbing pace was still considerably slow.

    The wounds on his body continuous bled, almost dying his clothespletely red.

    Like a carved stone, his expression maintained a dignified determination, showing perseverance and steadiness in his gaze.

    Continuously persevering, he slowly headed upward.

    In between theyers of clouds, the Demon Lord was staring down towards Chu Mo, feeling touched by his disciple¡¯s perseverance.

    Actually, before Chu Mo fled from the scene, the Demon Lord almost couldn¡¯t hold himself from reminding Chu Mo: Testament does not mean you need to fight until it ends!

    Defeating this many enemies was a considerable miracle for a young man like Chu Mo! Even when he was in the Heaven Realm being hunted by the High-power, he could only barely produce better results.

    Chu Mo didn¡¯t disappoint him. Soon after he realized that his reckless fighting could not kill every enemy, he fled the scene without hesitation.

    Demon Lord wanted to know: How will Chu Mo deal in this challenging situation?

    In fact, anyone who analyzes the situation will think that without the help from Demon Lord, Chu Mo will definitely die!

    This is because this is a hopeless situation!

    Even though everyone was in the same realm as Chu Mo, there were still at least five hundred people left in the crowd!

    No matter how powerful his martial techniques are, there is still strength in numbers; if there is enough ants, an elephant may be bitten to death. If they work together to attack Chu Mo, Chu Mo will have no chance at survival.

    However, this does not mean that running away is a safe route to take either.

    This is due to Chu Mo¡¯s severely injured body. If he can¡¯t find a safe shelter to treat his wounds, he will still have no choice but to face death.

    Once the Demon Lord decides to help Chu Mo, then the Testament would be considered to have ended.

    However, this would also mean that he had failed...

    (To be continued¡­)

 Chapter 168: The Lone Peak - Part 4

    Demon Lord was pleased because Chu Mo had not let him down!

    Chu Mo had unexpectedly chosen this escape ce, that even Demon Lord was surprised by his choice. Because for Chu Mo, the steep cliff wa also a huge challenge for his current situation.

    When Chu Mo climb up to more than three hundred feet, his exacerbated injuries causing him lose his grip and almost fall from the steep wall. Luckily, there wa a small tree within his reach. He managed to grasp the small tree and stabilize his bnce.

    After he overcame the heart-pounding situation, Chu Mo impassively continued his climb.

    Until the breakthrough of the firstyer of clouds and mists, Chu Mo looked up, through the glimmering light from the twinkling stars, he still saw the extending walls with no ends.

    ¡°The higher, the better!¡± Chu Mo murmured with his clenched teeth.

    Eight hundred feet¡­ A thousand feet¡­ Two thousand feet!

    When he reached two thousand five hundred feet, the strong wind blew aggressively, and the temperature plummeted around him. Injuries on his body were aggravated by the situation.

    Chu Mo realized if he cannot treat his wounds immediately, he would not be able to hold on any further.

    Soon after, Chu Mo sat on an old bough and started to use Murdering Heaven Edge to dig a hole on the steep wall.

    The Murdering Heaven Edge wa undoubtedly sharp, yet even so, Chu Mo was still amazed with its sharpness.

    Using Murdering Heaven Edge to chip off the hard-rocky wall was like cutting tofu. Chunks and chunks of rocks fell to the bottom of the cliff.

    At this very moment, the chasers had reached the bottom of the cliff!

    Many masters exist in this world, especially those who were defined as hidden dragons and crouching tigers from the continent of Azure Dragon and Vermillion Bird.

    Exactly like how Demon Lord predicted, running away would not simply allow one to throw off these chasing masters!

    This is because some experts among them have the tracking ability, they managed to pick up Chu Mo¡¯s trail and followed him to the cliff.

    ¡°Damn it, how high is the cliff? I can¡¯t see the peak!¡±

    ¡°Check out the other routes, see if we can go around it? How the hell are we supposed to climb this steep cliff?"

    ¡°Our realm has been restricted, even if it¡¯s not, with the strength of Golden stone state, it is still difficult to climb up the cliff!¡±

    ¡°If only we had masters from the Understanding Intent state, they can directly ascend to the peak!¡±

    ¡°Quit your thoughts, if I guessed it right, Elder Fu Long of Understanding Intent state may have died in the hand of the high-power who restricted our state.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Granny Qu from the Vermillion Bird Association is also in a negative situation now.¡±

    ¡°The terrifying high-power¡­¡±

    At the bottom of the cliff, the gathered crowd of masters from Azure Dragon and Vermillion Bird Continent could not help but quiet down momentarily.

    ¡°What shall we do now? Watch that little bastard climb up the steep cliff then escape freely?¡± One of them impatiently questioned.

    ¡°Chu Mo is severely injured as well, it is impossible for him to escape any further!¡± Someone stated in a cold manner, ¡°And I know this mountain! It is the Lone Peak!¡±

    ¡°Lone Peak?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all I can say is that the kid had found himself a dead end. He thought he could escape when he saw the cliff in the dark, then without much consideration, he climbed up the cliff. Wait until tomorrow. He will realize how foolish his actions were!¡± The person sneered and spoke further, ¡°If he keeps on running with his technique, we might not be able to catch him. However, since he escaped to the Lone Peak, rest assured, either he will die of starvation, ore down first!¡±

    ¡°The Lone Peak¡­ what is it about this ce? How can you be so sure?¡± Someone from the Vermillion Bird Association asked.

    The world works its wonder in mysterious ways.

    A moment ago, both parties were at each other¡¯s throat in the life-or-death situation. But now, they seemingly had no memory of the war they were involved in before this moment.

    ¡°My sect is less than five hundred miles from here. As such, I am considerably the one who knows best about The Lone Peak!¡± A middle-aged man who presumably was in his forties emerged from the crowd.

    This man is not from the Azure Dragon Court, but he was an Elder from one of the sects in Azure Dragon Continent. His name was Zhao Chang Hai.

    Before Zhao Chang Hai¡¯s realm was restricted, he was also an expert within the Golden Stone State. Not many recognized him in thend of Azure Dragon. However, he has a certain amount of poprity at the Da Xia.

    ¡°The Lone Peak, three thousand feet above sea level...is an isted peak!¡± Zhao Chang Hai grunted, ¡°The reason why it was called the isted peak was because of its steep wall in all directions, absolutely no slopes can be found! If the weather in the morning is nice and you look at it from afar, it is almost reminscent of the shaft of a brush that stands in between the sky and thend. It is one of the three remote mountains in thend of Azure Dragon, another two would be the Solitary God Peak of Undying Mountain situated at the Immortal Sky, and Solitary Sword Peak at Heaven Sword Sect.¡±

    ¡°So, this is the Lone Peak of the three remote mountains. Before this, we knew where the Solitary Sword Peak and Solitary God Peak were yet, now it is the first time to have also seen The Lone Peak.¡± Someone sighed in amazement.

    The corner of Zhao Chang Hai¡¯s mouth twitched a little. Displeasure arising by what was just said. It may sound harmless, but it also indicated that there was no distinctive sect around the area of the Lone Peak, resulting in it not being asmonly known by others.

    ¡°Hey, although The Lone Peak is less famous than the other two peaks, it has two distinctive peculiarities which even outstand the other two peaks.¡± He said coldly.

    ¡°Which are the two peculiarities?¡± Someone asked.

    ¡°First, the rare medicinal herbs! It is impossible for one to reach the top of the peak by climbing, even if Understanding Intent State experts flew to the top of the peak, they would find hard to stay long. Hence, The Lone Peak has vastnds, the whole mountain has several hundred miles of radius. There are all kinds of fine medicinal herbs that grow wildly across the greatnd. Most of the herbs are extremely rare and precious!¡± Zhao Chang Hai proudly said, ¡°This is the first peculiarity!¡±

    ¡°What is the second peculiarity?¡± Someone in the crowd questioned.

    Zhang Chang Hai then stolidly said: ¡°The second peculiarity is actually the Dragonfish of Heavenly Lake!¡±

    ¡°Dragonfish of Heavenly Lake? You¡¯re saying the Dragonfish of Heavenly Lake is actually originated from the Lone Peak?¡± People present at the scene shockingly looked towards Zhao Chang Hai with eyes filled with doubt.

    Most of the people in the crowd showed their shock and disbelief inly on their face.

    Dragonfish of Heavenly Lake, was a very rare species in thend of four wonders. Not only did it taste delicious, but it was also said to be the world¡¯s top-notch food ingredients, and it had a kind of taste which could drive crazy every living being. A Dragonfish a day was also rumoured to extend life expectancy for up to fifty years! It also had a magical efficacy that heals a hundred diseases and cured a thousand poison!

    This was not just some legend, this was a solid fact!

    It was just that the Dragonfish was a rare and precious delicacy, which only appear once in every decade or even every century!

    Furthermore, no one actually knew where the fish originated from.

    Today, they heard it from the mouth of Zhao Chang Hai. It was indeed very shocking, but at the same time, it is hard to believe that this was true.

    In fact, after Zhao Chang Hai had delivered the shocking fact, he couldn¡¯t help but regret this act. As Dragonfish of Heavenly Lake is the biggest secret withheld in his sect.

    He didn¡¯t understand why he had so easily revealed the secret to everyone.

    However, once the secret had been revealed, there was no turning back.

    At this moment, someone doubtingly asked, ¡°Dragonfish of Heaven Lake, I heard it originated from the northern part, the ck Tortoise Continent. Since when did it be the peculiarity of Azure Dragon continent?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve also heard that Dragonfish originated from the coldest ce in the farthest north!¡± Someone added.

    While Zhao Chang Hai was wallowing in regret of his unexpected doings, he heard their doubts and stolidly replied, ¡°If all of you don¡¯t believe it, that too, is fine!¡±

    (To be continued¡­)

    Chapter Sponsored by Kitsune.club - fan trantionmunity tform with powerfull tools for trantors and authors to host your work for free.

 Chapter 169: Imperious Demon Lord

    Chapter 169 Imperious Demon Lord (Fifth part)

    Trantor: PurpleNails

    Editor: Pelethite

    Chapter sponsored by Kitsune.club - publishing tform for trators.

    At this moment, someone among the crowd said: ¡°Dragonfish of Heavenly Lake¡­ It is not impossible for it to exist here. Legend has it that the Dragonfish are not an earthly being. During primitive times, there was once an open slit that appeared between the sky across the four continents, no one knows why it urred. Even today, there¡¯s still no way to prove whether the open slit has ever existed.¡±

    The person pauses a little then went on with the speech: ¡°However, I¡¯ve researched on many ssics and historical records, and I think the legend could be true! The open slit existed before, and along with it, many kinds of living beings from another realm entered our world. The Dragonfish of Heavenly Lake were one of the many kinds. During that time, when it fell out from the open slit, it might have not only fallen in the farthest north of ck Tortoise Continent. Furthermore, I think its primary efficacy might be more than to simply just extend fifty years of life expectancy.¡±

    ¡°Old man, how did you know?¡± Someone in the crowd asked: ¡°You are very sure of your words, perhaps you have seen it before?¡±

    Everyone subconsciously turned and looked at the person who spoke.

    The person who took the floor was an old man, silver-haired with wrinkles scrawled over his face. He has a slim figure which makes him looks like he is extremely delicate.

    After what he had heard, he smiled: ¡°Years ago, an inept old man like myself did indeed see one, and luckily have feasted on one Dragonfish as well!¡±

    Gasp!

    Immediately a shocked gasp can be heard from the crowd.

    Their eyes were filled with disbelief.

    After a while, some of them who recognized the old man approached him and greeted him respectfully.

    ¡°Sir Qi, you are here too!¡±

    ¡°Here I am, honored to meet you. Years ago, I was taught by you, Sir Qi.¡±

    ¡°So, it is Sir Qi, I didn¡¯t realize your presence just then, please ept my formal greetings.¡±

    Some of the experts from Azure Dragon continent followed along to greet the old man. Whereas, experts from Vermillion Bird continent stood quite dumbfoundedly.

    Someone exined in a low voice: ¡°Sir Qi has gained poprity in thend of the Azure Dragon. Although his state is considerably high, he only reaches the apex of Golden Stone state. However, he loves to teach younger generations, it¡¯s his nature. Many experts from Azure Dragon continent have been taught by him in their early age. Don¡¯t be fooled by his looks, although he looks like he is now in his seventies, in fact, he is already more than a hundred years old!¡±

    Read first at Kitsune.club

    The silver-haired old man smiled: ¡°Ie here because of curiosity. What makes a thirteen or fourteen years old child a formidable opponent? We have a different purpose here, all of you wanted to seize his heritage, but I wanted to make him my disciple. I wanted to appeal all of you to spare his life. However, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary now, as the mysterious high-power hidden under the shadow will not permit all of you to kill that young kid.¡±

    If Sir Qi¡¯s words came out from any other person¡¯s mouth at the scene, perhaps one will surely be ridiculed by everyone.

    Protecting Chu Mo? What a joke! Who in the crowd doesn¡¯t want the heritage of Misty Pce from Chu Mo? And those martial techniques that cultivated by Chu Mo?

    Whoever dares to say they don¡¯t want it, he might be drowned in everyone¡¯s saliva.

    And Sir Qi just said it out loud, everyone who knows him has a hard time to refute his words.

    Because judging from every aspect, Sir Qi is hardly the evildoer.

    Especially when some of them recall, Sir Qi just followed the crowd to track Chu Mo from the beginning.

    He never fights anyone nor did he Chu Mo!

    Someone helplessly smiled and said: ¡°Sir Qi, is it worth the trouble? We have no grudge upon Chu Mo either, but the heritage he holds doesn¡¯t belong to him, and it is not for someone at his age to bear as well. We require only the heritage, not his life.¡±

    At this moment, another man in the crowd sneered: ¡°All right, I believe in Sir Qi¡¯s words. If the words came out from other person¡¯s mouth, I would think that is a bunch of bullshits! Not wanting his life? What a joke! Not wanting his life means giving out your own life! Once such monstrous youngster grows into a man, will he spare all of your lives?¡±

    The crowd is instantly silent. Because everyone knows that it is a fact, they just don¡¯t want to make it clear.

    Suddenly at that moment, someone broke the silence by yelling into the air: ¡°Great elder who hides in the shadow, who are you? What¡¯s your purpose insealing our Dan Tian and restricting our state? If you n to kill us, at least make us understand how we die?¡±

    Practically everyone kept their silence after that, they can sense the high-power who sealed their Dan Tian and restricted their state was watching them in the dark.

    As expected, a faint voice came through within the oblivion: ¡°Each of you makes killings and robbing sound so rightful. Think of greed as the power of justice, think of yourself as the embodiment of truth. In fact, all of you deserve to die.¡±

    The crowd remained in dead silence.

    Even Sir Qi who has lived for more than a hundred years and once feasted on Dragonfish, can¡¯t help but slightly narrowed his eyes, trying to use the secret technique which he learned by himself to sense the location of the high-power. However, he realized he can get nothing. Sigh, in disappointment, he understands the gap between them is too great!

    ¡°However, to kill all of you means to dirty my hands! A bunch of ants. I have utterly no interest in killing all of you.¡± The voice within the oblivion is faint and cold.

    Yet for people at the scene, those words are equal to a merciful sound from heaven.

    The one who yelled was a little excited when his questions were being answered. Therefore, he went on and asked again: ¡°Great elder, what exactly you want us to do?¡±

    ¡°Be a training dummy for my disciple!¡±

    Such domineering answer caused a stir in the crowd.

    Many of their faces showed anger.

    This is just too much!

    They are people who carry high status, at any rate, never ever have they been looked down upon by anyone before. But when they recall that the higher power has unfathomable depths of strength, they became quiet momentarily.

    ¡°I restricted all of your states is considerably an act of a bully, I have no interest to kill all of you... If anyone of you has true capabilities to grab the heritage from my disciple, even to kill him before I am able to save him, I will not me any of you! Nor I will look for any vengeance after that!¡± Demon Lord said apathetically within the oblivion.

    If anyone in the crowd does have true capabilities, which they are able to kill Chu Mo before he saves Chu Mo, then he can only me himself and his disciple of being too weak.

    In this case, if both Demon Lord and Chu Mo were killed then they have to ept their fate!

    An average man may have a hard time to understand the Demon Lord¡¯s mind. As a matter of fact, if one have experienced what Demon Lord had gone through with his ordeal, one would understand Demon Lord¡¯s painstaking efforts.

    If one cannot endure these tribtions, what more can one take to face trials that are harder than this?

    ¡°Great elder, do you meant what you¡¯ve said?¡± someone asked excitingly. (to be continued¡­)

    Support as on NU by ranking this series.

    One more chaptering today. Still looking for more trantors to help with Murdering Heaven Edge. More information

 Chapter 170: Sir Qi (Sixth part)

    Chapter 170 Sir Qi (Sixth part)

    Trantor: PurpleNails

    Editor: Pelethite

    Chapter sponsored by Kitsune.club - publishing tform for trators.

    The Demon Lord gave a cold snort without any further response.

    However, his words are enough to make every one of them delighted!

    As none of them have dreamed of this ideal oue.

    The Demon Lord is clearly a man of his words, given that he possessed such a high state. Thus, for these people, his words meant: If you can grab the heritage from my disciple, by all means, do it! Even it means to kill him, I will not put me upon all of you!

    There is such a special master existing in this world?

    Although they find it hard to believe, when they recall the monstrous act of Chu Mo and how he made them developed the teeth-itching hatred, they managed toprehend a little about the words from the mysterious high-power.

    An evildoer young man like Chu Mo is indeed hard to kill!

    For instance, to one¡¯s surprise, he climbs up the Lone Peak with methods that none of them has any idea of.

    Therefore, besides besieging the area at the bottom of the cliff, they have no other better idea!

    Follow Chu Mo to climb up the cliff? No one would do so, as anyone would know, the strength and the Murdering Heaven Edge which the young man carries¡­ neither was herbivorous.

    Before Chu Mo fled the scene, the image of him beheading seven or eight people at once are still imprinted deeply within most of them. Even to think of it now, the terrifying feeling is still there.

    But anyway, now that they know the high-power who was hidden in the shadow only wants his disciple to gainbat experience rather than to kill them, they can now stuff their heart back to their stomach.

    The night soon passed. Whates next morning is a bright sunny day. The Lone Peak which shrouded in mystery had finally been unveiled by the winds and make itself presentable to everyone.

    People whoy first, clear sight of the peak can¡¯t help but exim in astonishment: ¡°What a magnificent mountain!¡±

    Everyone was swooned over by the three thousand feet high cliff.

    ¡°Too high!¡±

    ¡°Extremely steep!¡±

    ¡°That young man did climb up the steep cliff, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Many of them dare not to believe the fact that Chu Mo had climb up the mountain.

    However, when they approached closer, they find out some neat stones on the floor like they were cut by des.

    Someone went on to test the hardness of the rocks, and there are amazement twitching at the corners of their mouth: ¡°The stones were incredibly hard, even with my unrestricted Golden Stone State, and precious sword, may not be able to cut the stone neatly in shape!¡±

    Some who are hesitant to believe also went on to test the rocks. Eventually, all of them cry out in surprise.

    ¡°These stones are incredibly stiff!¡±

    ¡°The Murdering Heaven Edge that he possessed must be the world¡¯s sharpest weapon!¡±

    ¡°It must be a real difference to have a good master!¡±

    ¡°I am already starting to run out of confidence¡­¡± Someone said it dispiritedly: ¡°Though with the promises of the high-power, which he will not avenge us by killing Chu Mo, the problem is¡­ I don¡¯t feel safe about it!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, those Golden State elders and two elders of Understanding Intent State from Azure Dragon Court and Vermillion Bird Associations¡­ perhaps have died in the hand of Chu Mo.¡± Some have whispered.

    Silence falls momentarily in the crowd. A man who is unwilling to ept the fact said: ¡°We couldn¡¯t retreat now, could we?¡±

    Sir Qi stepped out and said: ¡°Sometimes take a step back doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you¡¯ll lose your courage. Moreover, your violent act is basically not something to be proud of.¡±

    Read first at Kitsune.club

    Another man mockingly responded: ¡°Sir Qi, you shouldn¡¯t have spoken more of your sarcastic remarks, if you have no purpose in here, why bother to stay? When Chu Mo appears here, he may not believe that you are a good man either.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you can¡¯t stop us, neither you can to stop Chu Mo, why stay here? Why not just leave?¡±

    Sir Qi faintly smiled, he speaks without anger and unhurriedly: ¡°During those ancient times, heavenly beings that fall from the huge rip across the sky of the four continents, might not necessarily be only the ordinary beings, high-power from the other side might as well entered into our world. I constantly have this feeling that the martial techniques carried out by Chu Mo, are not something that supposed to exist in our world! Though my state isn¡¯t high enough, I still reached the apex level of Golden Stone State. Therefore I can still know some things about the world.¡±

    The crowd quietly look at Sir Qi.

    Sir Qi gave a smile to them: ¡°At least, ording to what I understand, not to mention the top sect like the Immortal Sky, even Heavenly Sword Sect, Deities from other realms, and the strongest from four secluded supreme sects¡­ may not able to sealed all of our dantian in one shot, nor possessed a power that can urately restrict our state. The young man from the Immortal Sky, have I say it right?¡±

    Sir Qi throw his question to the young prodigy whose surname is Meng from the Immortal Sky.

    Meng Li look at Sir Qi with a bitter smile: ¡°I have not heard much about these anecdotes. But I have never encountered such a powerful master in this world.¡±

    An elder from Vermillion Bird Continent agreed in a low voice: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve once met a great hermit, he might have reached the Intent of Heaven State as he has the unfathomable depth of strength. But I have never heard of him having these kind of capabilities, too. ording to legend, above the four continents, there is the heavenly realm, I¡¯m afraid these sorts of techniques must be from the heavenly realm.¡±

    An indrawn gasp arose from the crowd after what they¡¯ve heard.

    The existence of another great world is too far out of reach for them.

    Those who achieved the Dao and transcended from the four continents must have transcended to the heavenly realm!

    Sir Qi nodded: ¡°That¡¯s why I need to see exactly how strong Chu Mo is! I have no more strength to enhance my level, nor will I have the chance to enter the heavenly realm, but if I can witness the transcendence from a younger generation, I believe that is the greatest thing in my life, and there¡¯d be no more regrets in my life!¡±

    ¡°What do you have in mind, Sir Qi?¡± asked the people who knew him, they gazed in awed at the elder who has aged more than hundred years.

    Sir Qi calmly stated: ¡°Although I might not be qualified, I want to be one of the guardians for that young man.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡± each of their faces showed weird expressions.

    All of them rack their brains to grab the heritage of Misty Pce from Chu Mo, trying hard to kill Chu Mo, but Sir Qi has to be the ck sheep among them.

    Hence, they have no standings to me Sir Qi either.

    You can¡¯t force others to be a robber like you, can you?

    ¡°In other words, Sir Qi is now our enemy?¡± someone said teasingly.

    Actually, it is what everyone thought.

    Even though everyone has the same state, but if one suddenly ambush the other, it¡¯s still hard to defend against a sudden attack!

    Sir Qi calmly shook his head: ¡°I will not attack any of you, plus, I don¡¯t know whether Chu Mo will agree or not. Moreover, I would like to see what he will do to escape these challenging situations.¡± (To be continued¡­)

    Support as on NU by ranking this series.

    Still looking for more trantors to help with Murdering Heaven Edge. More information

 Chapter 171: "Rushing to die"

    Trantor: PurpleNails

    Editor: Dedition

    Chapter sponsored by Kitsune.club - publishing tform for trators.

    Meng Li, the young prodigy from the Immortal Sky suddenly stood up and paid his respect to Sir Qi. He said faintly: ¡°Although I am not as bright, but I understand your intentions and your efforts after everything you¡¯ve said. As such, I, Meng Li, shall leave!¡±

    ¡°Brother Meng¡­ you?¡±

    ¡°Brother Meng, you really think of quitting?¡±

    ¡°How can we exin this to the court ruler?¡±

    Silver deacons and bronze stewards of Azure Dragon Court looked anxiously at Meng Li. Who could have thought that the backbone of their troop wanted to quit after all they have been through.

    Meng Li let out a smile after he took a look at them, ¡°What exnations? All of you may continue, but I quit!¡±

    ¡°What use is it of us to continue this quest after brother Meng leaves? We know our own capabilities. It''s just that¡­ how do we face the court ruler in this way?¡± one of the silver deacon of Azure Dragon Court said bitterly, ¡°How do we possibly provide the justification for so many of us who have died in this war?¡±

    Meng Li took a look at them and said calmly: ¡°What¡¯s there to say? Even the Golden Stone state elders can barely hold on to this war. What alone us?¡± He didn¡¯t mention a matter that buried deep inside his mind

    After this event, whether Azure Dragon Court can remain existing in this world¡­ that¡¯s the question which should be worried about!

    Currently, Meng Li only had one thought in mind. He just wanted to leave and go back to the Immortal Sky. So then he would be able to provide the firsthand report of the incident to the ruler of the Immortal Sky.

    After all, both Chu Mo and Immortal Sky have created much rancor between each other.

    Last year, when Chu Mo seeked to be a disciple of the Immortal Sky, he was harshly rejected by seven elders and was humiliated by them as well.

    If Meng Li was the one who had encountered such humiliations, he would make sure that he remembered it.

    Now that Chu Mo became the disciple of a fearful master, when he grew older and stronger, who knows whether he will avenge the humiliation he suffered from the Immortal Sky?

    Therefore, without much hesitation, Meng Li expressed his intention to leave the scene.

    Tens of the silver deacons and bronze stewards were considerably the core elites from Azure Dragon Court, so when they saw Meng Li left and heard what he has said, all of them wanted to leave as well. Without further thought, they head towards the direction where Meng Li was heading.

    ¡°Brother Meng Li, wait for us! We areing with you!¡±

    Already having low morale, the crowd became quieter after Meng Li and his troop left.

    Many of them rethought the situation. Whether they should stay or leave, and whether it was worthwhile.

    At this moment, a martial artist from Vermillion Bird continent stood up and calmly dered his intentions, ¡°All of you may leave, but I will stay. That little bastard¡­.I will tear him to pieces!¡±

    Everyone was instantly stunned by his words.

    Since everyone knew that Chu Mo was the disciple of a terrifying high-power, no matter how they wanted to kill Chu Mo to end all their misery, they only dared to kill him in their mind. No one would ever say it out loud like him.

    Someone in the crowd recognized the courageous man. The person exined in a low voice to the person beside him, ¡°He is Hua Quan Niu¡­ a capable man who has made his name for himself in thend of Vermillion Bird. He seems to have reached the state of Understanding Intent! Didn¡¯t expect him to have gone unnoticed in the crowd.¡±

    ¡°Hua Quan Niu? What a strange name.¡±

    ¡°Hua Quan Niu allegedly grew up on a farm. His name was given by his illiterate parents. However, heter became a disciple of a prestigious house through an unusual encounter, and revealed his outstanding talent of cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Why would a man like him hate Chu Mo? He doesn''t seem like he even needs the heritage from Chu Mo?¡±

    ¡°Because his son was killed by Chu Mo!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    A person who knew the story whispered what he knew to the other person, ¡°Hua Quan Niu¡¯s son, Hua Nan was from the Vermillion Bird Association. Years ago, his son fell in love with a disciple from the Misty Pce, and she was one from twelve disciples who inherited the heritage of Misty Pce! It caused an uproar in thend of Vermillion Bird, almost every martial artist heard of this scandal. The scandal ended soon after Hua Nan, and the disciple from Misty Pce joined the Vermillion Bird Associations with the help of Hua Quan Niu. The heritage was also taken by the association.¡±

    ¡°I see, but how did Hua Nan end up got killed by Chu Mo?¡± Someone asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details, but it seems like the leading cause of this incident rted to Miao Yi Niang, the other disciple from Vermillion Bird Association. Hua Quan Niu was doted on his son, now that the son had been killed by Chu Mo, how could he possibly let it go?¡±

    ¡°I have no interest in the heritage that he is carrying. I only hold one purpose, that is to kill him!¡± Hua Quan Niu said coldly. Coldness flickered within Hua Quan Niu¡¯s eyes as he stood there gazing at the crowd then he continued, ¡°As such, if any of you want to leave, just leave, but not me, and I won¡¯t wait here either!¡±

    Then he shouted loudly at the sky: ¡°Great elder, would you dare to give me a chance to avenge my son? Restrict me! Great elder, would you dare?!¡±

    His voice was filled with endless grief and indignation reverberated across the sky and earth.

    ¡°Your son deserved his death!¡± An indifferent voice came through the air, ¡°If he hadn¡¯t nned to kill another person in the first ce, how could he possibly get murdered by amother? His death was mostly because of you! And here you are, shamelessly raising such a request¡­ how pathetic.¡±

    ¡°Great elder, would you dare?¡± Hua Quan Niu had gone a little insane, even a little disappointed at this stage.

    Earlier, he thought that no matter how capable a secr young man like Chu Mo, he could have torn him to pieces easily and avenge his son with his own hands.

    However, little did he know that the secr young man had such a broad and powerful background.

    Perhaps, even the disciples who were taught personally by the grandmasters from four secluded sects, may not able topare with Chu Mo¡¯s status.

    Under desperation stakes, Hua Quan Niu had no choice but to stake all on one throw. He realized that the high-power who was hidden under the shadows was a proud man. Therefore he wishes to apply this kind of method to provoke him.

    As long as he managed to regain his state, he was confident that he could kill Chu Mo in one shot!

    ¡°Great elder, would you dare?¡± Once again he yelled with indignation.

    ¡°Since you eagerly seek death for yourself, you can¡¯t me me for your choice. What¡¯s there to lose if I fulfill your desire?¡± When the cold voice sounded from the sky, Hua Quan Niu felt his body lighten simultaneously.

    Enormous and boundless power instantly restored on his body.

    A madness shes in the eyes of Hua Quan Niu, gnashing his teeth saying: ¡°Great elder, would you dare to assure that you will not intervene in this war?¡±

    ¡°I will kill you if another crapes out from your mouth.¡± The voice of Demon Lord sounded scary from afar, ¡°Do not think that I am moved by your words, I wish to see how my disciple end your life!¡±

    ¡°As long as you won¡¯t interfere, it is hard to say who will die first!¡± Hua Qian Niu gnashed his teeth.

    As he spoke, he who was in the Understanding Intent State abruptly ascended from the ground and made his way up to the top of the steep cliff!

    Everyone held their breath when they saw this scene.

    They were amazed at the significant difference created by the master of Understanding Intent State.

    Although the height of the cliff was more than three thousand feet, it was not difficult for a master of Understanding Intent State to fly over!

    Despite the fact of their adversarial rtions with the high-power in the shadow, many of them couldn¡¯t understand his act. Is this not equally allowing someone to kill his own disciple? Or, perhaps he was preparing to intervene at the critical moment?

    Just then, the crowd below the cliff cried out in rm.

    A giant boulder was thrown ferociously from the sky towards Hua Quan Niu, who is flying closely along the rocky wall.

    A young man¡¯s voice as cold as ice simultaneously sounded from above: ¡°I will send you to meet your son!¡±

    (To be continued¡­)

    Support as on NU by ranking this series.

    Still looking for more trantors to help with Murdering Heaven Edge. More information

 Chapter 172: Smash it!

    Trantor: PurpleNails

    Editor: Dedition

    Chapter sponsored by Kitsune.club - publishing tform for trators.

    BANG!

    That thirty feet wide giant boulder was thrown ferociously towards Hua Quan Niu.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Hua Quan Niu roared thunderously.

    Along with his roar, a powerful force directly stroked against the giant boulder.

    POW!

    The giant boulder instantly busted into pieces!

    Cobbles and pebbles began falling to the ground like raindrops.

    The panicked crowd at the bottom of the cliff ran as far as they could to avoid the raining rocks.

    As they were still restricted in Iron Bone State, if they were hit by the rocks, it would be too much for them to bear.

    On the other hand, although Hua Quan Niu smashed the giant boulder in one strike, the situation curbed his ascending momentum.

    He thrust his sword into the rocky wall of the cliff, causing an ear-piercing sound and lit a spark from the sharp edges of his precious de. Nevertheless, he consumed almost every of his strength to prate the wall, just so that he may stick his body closer to it.

    ¡°Little bastard, even if it¡¯ll bring death to me¡­ my will is to have you die in pieces!¡± Hua Quan Niu roared in rage.

    Rumble of voice shook the sky.

    Yet not a single sound could be heard from the young man from above.

    Instead, what responded him was huge boulders that were thrown one after another!

    Each boulder had a radius of thirty to forty feet and were continuously thrown down at him from above.

    Hua Quan Niu dodged between falling stones to avoid getting hit. However, he was hemmed in on all sides.

    The crowd was overwhelmed on what they were witnessing.

    It wasmon knowledge that a martial artist who was in Iron Bone State could lift, and throw a boulder that was more than ten feet wide and hundred tons in weight from above without it being a difficult task at all.

    They had discovered one thing on some boulders which had not fell on Hua Quan Niu...these boulder were perfectly shaped in cubes, just like a block of tofu!

    This was just too shocking!

    All of them knew Chu Mo possessed the finest de, Murdering Heaven Edge. However, no matter how precious and finest an edge is, would it be possible that a de possesses such sharpness to this extent?

    Hence, isn¡¯t he suffering from severe injuries as well?

    It is indeed hard to imagine that the raining boulders were the act from a wounded young man.

    ¡°Even if I possess such simr God¡¯s crafted de, will I still be able to aplish such insane action within Iron Bone state?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask himself.

    The stupefied crowd below the cliff sensed the powerful strength of the young man who made them feel chills directly down their spine.

    Except for Hua Quan Niu, who was now situated in mid-air. He was so close to losing his temper!

    He had thought that Chu Mo was really something when he threw down one boulder. Who could have known that it was just the beginning¡­?

    And he had no idea how Chu Mo obtained these boulders that were thrown continuously at him.

    Which had also resulted in him dealing with some cold sweat situations where he almost would be hit by the boulders. Even though it could hardly hurt Hua Quan Niu, it managed to slow down his ascent speed.

    An Understanding Intent State martial artist was finding it hard to break through the difficult situation caused by a young man who was using mere boulders to block his way. Speak about the frustrations and anger that Hua Quan Niu withheld.

    ¡°HAK!¡± Hua Quan Niu pulled out a sheet of paper talisman and activated it with mystic incantations, his figure instantly vanished into thin air. In the next moment, he reappeared and levitated several thousand feet away from his original spot!

    Hua Quan Niu finally broke through Chu Mo¡¯s raining boulders.

    However, Hua Quan Niu suddenly realized Chu Mo had stopped throwing boulders at him.

    Arge hole could be seen in the middle of the rocky wall located two thousand five hundred feet above sea level. Apparently, it was the hole which dug out by Chu Mo earlier.

    ¡°Little bastard, let¡¯s see where else you can escape to!¡± An evil, sinister expression showed inly on Hua Quan Niu¡¯s face after he activated the one and only evasion talisman which was originally for the use of survival.

    This time he learned his lesson. He distances himself from the Lone Peak as he feared that Chu Mo will again throw boulders at him. From afar, Hua Quan Niu appeared like a deity when he hovered in mid-air. The only significant difference was the hostility that covered him.

    Although Hua Quan Niu was considerably a master in Understanding Intent state, he still found it a little difficult to fly in mid-air. Generally, within Understanding Intent state, one can expect to ascent to a few hundred feet altitude. At the very least, not even more than three hundred feet.

    This was due to the wind shearing in the atmosphere which will cause severe damage to one¡¯s body.

    Thus, not many martial artists in Understanding Intent state would fly over thermosphere.

    At this moment, Hua Quan Niu had reached more than a thousand three hundred feet. Which had exceeded far beyond his bearable level!

    As such, he had to burn the extensive amount of internal force to support himself.

    Actually, he could rest a while at the wall of the cliff then pick up his pace again, this would''ve been the best way to minimize consumption of his inner force.

    Unfortunately, this method cannot be applied due to Chu Mo raining stones down upon him.

    Thus, another reason to kill Chu Mo was added in Hua Quan Niu¡¯s mind. The hatred already imbued into his bones.

    When Hua Quan Niu reached a thousand five hundred feet, he couldn¡¯t hold on further. That was when he realized how awesome is the damn little bastard he loathed. Hua Quan Niu was amazed that Chu Mo could climb up further than him.

    Regardless how he loathed Chu Mo, he did secretly grow some respect for him.

    Because if Chu Mo were an average Iron Bone State martial artist, perhaps the crowd would have torn him to pieces under this circumstance. Yet, he could still hold on to this point by relying on his perseverance and capabilities.

    When Hua Quan Niu¡¯s mind was boggling about this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: If only my son had half of Chu Mo¡¯s capabilities, perhaps he would not have died in foreignnds.

    While that thought lingered in his mind, Hua Quan Niu carefully approached the rocky wall. He wanted to rest a while as he could no longer hold on further. Coincidentally, an old tree was within his reach. Its trunk was like the curved and elongated body of a horned dragon, rooted firmly in the crack of the rocky wall. The width of the trunk was equivalent to the mouth of a soup bowl; therefore, it had no problem bearing his weight.

    Just when Hua Quan Niu made his way to that old tree, suddenly ¡­ a fifty to sixty feet boulder once again was thrown from above.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stone you to death, wretched old man!¡±

    WHOOSH!

    The whistling sounds from the falling boulder pierced the thick air.

    As if it¡¯s the heavy sound of a mountain which was thrown from above.

    ¡°Little bastard!¡± Once again, the rage in Hua Quan Niu¡¯s heart was further inmed by Chu Mo. However, he had no choice but to stay aside to avoid the falling boulder.

    KACHAK!

    The boulder fell and trampled on the old trees trunk, then it snapped and fell downwards with the boulder.

    The falling boulder hit the wall of the cliff and shredded some rocks off the rocky wall.

    In the next moment, the sky was once again raining rocks.

    CHIANG!

    Hua Quan Niu was trying hard to hold back the urge to vomit blood. He had to consume almost all of his inner force to thrust his sword into the rocky wall and cling his body on the wall.

    Before he managed to gather his breath.

    WHOOSH!

    WHOOSH!

    WHOOSH!

    Another three giant boulders which had a formation of Æ· fell from the sky!

    Apparently, it was aiming urately at Hua Quan Niu.

    Which means Chu Mo didn¡¯t just blindly throw those boulders at him, he deliberately targeted Hua Quan Niu!

    ¡°This is too much!¡± Hua Quan Niu roared in indignation following a mouthful of fresh blood spout out from his mouth.

    Hua Quan Niu withdrew his already gouged and nicked sword from the rocky wall, then flew further away from the cliff and descend on the ground.

    An Understanding Intent State martial artist was forced to fall back, all because of a young Iron Bone state martial artist who defeated him with boulders!

    The crowd of people who hid from afar witnessed the war between Chu Mo and Hua Quan Niu were all dumbfounded at the scene.

    (To be continued¡­)

    Support as on NU by ranking this series.

    Are you a new trantor who is looking where to host your work or join team? Check here what we offer.

 Chapter 173: Who Else?

    Chapter 173 - Who Else?

    Trantor: PurpleNails

    Editor: Dedition

    Chapter sponsored by Kitsune.club - publishing tform for trators.

    The crowd had thought of all possible oues of the battle, all except one.

    Although throwing the boulder from the highest point may seem to be of the simplest solution, it is dependent on the person you¡¯re aiming at.

    And that person is a master of Understanding Intent State!

    Under normal circumstances, even if one continuously threw a stone the size of a millstone to Hua Quan Niu, it would be impossible to cause any damage to him.

    Just a random strike would smash the stone into pieces.

    However, who could have thought that each boulder thrown by Chu Mo had the equal length of thirty feet, which was enough to make tens or hundreds of millstones from it.

    Anyone, even masters of Comprehending Intent State, would find the situation challenging, let alone the masters of Understanding Intent State.

    Perhaps that was why the light in Hua Quan Niu¡¯s face turned ashen after hended on the ground.

    Shame, anger, hate¡­ all kinds of emotion intertwined and stirred within him until a mouthful of blood spilled out from his mouth.

    The spectating crowd felt deeply sorry for him as they look on sympathetically.

    All they wanted was the heritage carried by Chu Mo and to kill him for good.

    And they were assured that they could attack Chu Mo without fear of any retribution ever since the mysterious high-power, Chu Mo¡¯s master revealed his intention to put Chu Mo¡¯s nose on the grindstone. Anyhow, when things don¡¯t turn out how they¡¯d hoped, they would retreat, was the mentality they held.

    Like Meng Li, the young man from the Immortal Sky who had left the war peacefully. It is said that there was some rancor that existed between Chu Mo and the Immortal Sky, but look at Meng Li, HE HAD LEFT THE WAR PEACEFULLY.

    In turn, this proved that the mysterious high-power was a man of his words.

    In other words, all of them were given a leeway throughout this war.

    Except for Hua Quan Niu!

    He was once given a choice like everyone else, but he gave it up!

    When he joined the war, he took an oath of vengeance. That he would not rest until Chu Mo was killed!

    Hua Quan Niu¡¯s intention did not evoke any reaction from the mysterious high-power. Instead, he was freed from the seal of his state. This was one dramatic turn of event which was beyond their imaginations.

    However, the oue of the battle was the one that made them speechless.

    They were so thunderstruck that they wouldn¡¯t even have the slightest notion to deride him.

    If they were in Hua Quan Niu¡¯s situation, perhaps they would have died in the most gruesome manner!

    As any thirty feet wide boulder may have crushed them to bits.

    ¡°Ruthless young man¡­!¡± Someone weakly heaved a sigh.

    Read first at http://kitsune.club

    Sir Qi sat on a giant boulder beside the crowd, the giant boulder was cut in a perfect cube shape. Apparently, it was one of the boulders thrown from above by Chu Mo.

    The cut marks on the surface of the boulder indicated that it was cleanly cut. Anyone who saw those cut marks felt amazed.

    Sir Qi let out a full-fledged grin as he spoke: ¡°You call this ruthless? He holds no grudge upon all of you, but because of the lucrative heritage which he might carry, he was hunt down by all of you.¡±

    ¡°More than a thousand people have joined the hunt, the sum of everyone¡¯s ages is more than enough to be his ancestor, and not to forget that any of you have a higher statepared to Chu Mo, yet, you don¡¯t call yourself ruthless when you determine to hunt him down?¡±

    Another voice came through from the crowd as soon as Sir Qi stops.

    ¡°Old man, would you just shut up? Speak another word, and I will kill you!¡± A choleric martial artist from thend of vermillion bird bellowed and gazed at him furiously.

    KA-CHAK!

    The choleric martial artist was beheaded by the person beside him.

    Coming next is a voice as cold as ice: ¡°Even though Sir Qi is not my teacher, he is better than one! If he hadn¡¯t pointed out the right way, I wouldn¡¯t have breakthrough those energy barriers, and my sect would have abandoned me! If any of you dare to speak to Sir Qi in a lowly manner, I will kill you!¡±

    SHIIIIING!

    CLINK!

    CLANK!

    Tens of people simultaneously draw their weapon.

    The atmosphere instantly dropped to a freezing point.

    Their faces were solemn.

    umted resentment between thend of Azure Dragon and Vermillion Bird intensified the situation; one could cut the atmosphere between them with a knife.

    But Hua Quan Niu couldn¡¯t care less, the situation between them didn¡¯t have a tinge of influence to him. Ever since the exasperated master of Comprehending Intent statended to the ground, he sat in a lotus position and took his time to rest a bit after he took a healing pill. After enough rest, he stood and threw a re towards Sir Qi and said, ¡°You wish to be the guardian of that little bastard? He is destined to be a disappointment!¡±

    As he spoke, he turned his way and head to the other direction.

    ¡°Sir Hua, where are you heading?¡± asked by a martial artist from Vermillion Bird continent who happened to know Hua Quan Niu. He looked disappointed, because he was expecting Hua Quan Niu to exterminate the people from Azure Dragon continent.

    Hua Quan Niu was, after all, the most powerful martial artist among them.

    Who would have known that Hua Quan Niu would leave behind only a nd and unprovoking line of words?

    ¡°I am going to the other side of the peak. I will not rest until Chu Mo is killed!¡± Then he left as he spoke. Hua Quan Niu¡¯s figure soon vanished before their eyes.

    ¡°s, let it be. Let it be! Chu Mo has such a terrifying master, we are just a bunch of idiots relying on our wishful thinking to kill him!¡± Sigh a martial artist from one of the sects in Azure Dragonnd. He then continued with his voice raised: ¡°I¡¯vee to know that there¡¯s a vast in of precious medicinal herbs on top of the Lone Peak. I will take my chance there. In either way, our efforts to grab the heritage of Misty Pce will be in vain. As such, I shall give up this quest!¡±

    Another man emerged from the crowd, he said, ¡°What¡¯s there to hold on to? The high-power who sealed our state is not an idiot, how could he possibly let his disciple die in vain? Particrly a wicked young man like him. We are so blinded by our obsessions, keep building castles in the air. That¡¯s it! I won¡¯t bother with anything anymore, even those precious medicinal herbs on the Lone Peak.¡± The man continued by shouting his words to the sky: ¡°Great one, would you unseal my dantian? I no longer want to participate in any of this¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s words were exactly what they thought of. They were concerned about their sealed dantian as well, they were constantly wondering when it would be unsealed.

    ¡°Youe and go as you wish? I don¡¯t think such convenient circumstances apply to all of you!¡± The cold voice from the sky answered.

    The crowd was startled from what they heard. Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°There are others who have already gone! Howe you didn¡¯t stop them like you do to us?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that I let them go freely?¡± A cold snort resounded from the sky, ¡°Each of them had broken an arm. The seal of their dantian will forever remain sealed! You are eager to hunt down my disciple but when you found out that you can¡¯t kill him, you wish to go? I may not kill any of you, but this does not mean that all of you will not be punished! You are mature enough to know that not anyone in this world will pamper you like your parents do!¡±

    Hiss!

    The crowd cried out over the statements; every one of them stood aghast. They were freaked out.

    Up till this moment, they finally understood that there¡¯s no turning back from the time they made a choice to hunt for Chu Mo. It was destined.

    ¡°Great one, you¡¯ve assured us that no harm shall be done to us¡­¡± With indignation and despair, a man tried to reason with the high-power.

    ¡°I promised not to kill all of you, never have I promise to let all of you go without punishment.¡± Demon Lord¡¯s indifferent voice sounded even colder in the sky.

    ¡°Great one¡­ I, I was wrong, I beg for your forgiveness!¡± One of the man¡¯s legs turned to jelly, he went down on his knees and kowtowed.

    ¡°So, you are willing to break your arm voluntarily and forever remain sealed?¡± Demon Lord¡¯s cold voice followed with a hint of mockery resounded from the sky, ¡°If you wish to continue your unfinished business here, I won¡¯t stop you. If anyone who manages to grab the heritage from Chu Mo, or even murder him, I will consider you a man with true capabilities!¡±

    ¡°Great One¡­ I, I would rather break my arm and forever remain sealed¡­¡± Said a man who could no longer bear the pressure. He wa falling apart.

    ¡°Then I shall grant you your wish!¡± Again, the indifferent voice resounded from the sky.

    BANG!

    The man¡¯s arm exploded in pieces, blood mist stter everywhere from his body. The man fainted after his shrill and dreadful scream.

    Next, a cold voice resounded from the sky: ¡°Who else?¡±

    A dead silence fell over the crowd. ( To be continued¡­)

    Support as on NU by ranking this series.

    Are you a new trantor who is looking where to host your work or join team? Check here what we offer.

 Chapter 174: Accepting the punishment

    Chapter 174 - epting the punishment

    Trantor: PurpleNails

    Editor: Dedition

    Chapter sponsored by Kitsune.club - publishing tform for trators.

    They might die if they pursue further.

    With Chu Mo¡¯s monstrous-like talent and his emerging techniques, these people have little hope for victory.

    The image of every random cleave which he has stunningly carried out at every crucial moment still lingers in their heart like a nightmare.

    But if they halt their n, they would have to suffer unbearable sufferings.

    Which they might lose an arm, and strength forever sealed in Iron Bone State. This consequence, however, is slightly better than death.

    But it is especially hard to ept by the masters of Golden Stone State.

    Because they were afraid to have their states sealed forever in Iron Bone State along with their soon dismembered arm, and what¡¯s left of them may be slightly more than a practitioner who hasn¡¯t ovee any energy barrier yet. It is even pathetic if such strength was ced in their long disdained mortal world¡­ because they wouldn¡¯t even be considered as martial art master!

    The crowd soon realized that the almighty high-power who stay hidden in the shadow is no samaritan either. The only reason that their actual strength was restricted was to be a part of his training module for his disciple.

    This discovery has everyone¡¯s heart sank to the pit of their stomach.

    At this moment, someone asked bravely: ¡°Great ones, what will happen with our sealed dantian and restricted state, if once we are able to grab the heritage from Chu Mo and kill him on the spot?¡±

    Everyone stared at the brave man and couldn¡¯t help cheering silently in their mind.

    Because judging from the experience dealing with the mysterious high-power, they¡¯ve discovered only obvious questions will bring straight answers.

    Otherwise, they would still believe that Meng Li and his troop has left peacefully; They didn¡¯t expect that the troop has had encountered attacks and suffered from unimaginable damage.

    ¡°You wish to have your strength reinstate after you robbed and murdered my disciple? Are you idiots?¡± the voice within the sky remain its coldness, but this time with a tinge of anger and a little amused by their silly question.

    The answer, however, like pouring cold water on them; the fire of hope was instantly extinguished.

    Somebodyughed tragically: ¡°I finally realized that this is simply a road with no return. Yes, if someone did the same to my disciple, I wouldn¡¯t let him run away too. It is merciful enough to spare his life. What more could possibly ask for?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that taking this step will lead us to a dead end.¡± Someone¡¯s knees got weak and fell onto the floor.

    They finally realized that they had held onto overly-optimistic illusions in this war, and their eyes were clouded with greediness.

    It is said that an eye for an eye, a life for a life; you kill people, people will kill you, that¡¯s the fact.

    As this is the world where evil and benevolence were immeasurable!

    Then somebody said sorrowfully: ¡°Great one, I am willing to take the punishment. I will cut off my own arm and my state will forever remain sealed.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t do it!¡± Another man abruptly stood up and shouted angrily: ¡°Why are you all such a fool? As long as we have the heritage of Misty Pce with us, we could seek help from the elders of the four secluded sects. I don¡¯t believe that besides him, there¡¯s no one else in this world can¡¯t unseal us...¡±

    Indeed!

    Most of their faces lit up with hope when realization dawned on them.

    They felt like they had reached an impasse before the realization came to them. If their actual strength was able to be sealed, then there must be someone who could undo it.

    It is said that the four secluded sects were connected with the Spiritual Realm. Thus, the abundant power contained in those sects were entirely inconceivable!

    While Demon Lord is levitating up above the sky observing the crowds, a disdainful sneer on his handsome face slightly revealed his thought.

    Remove the seal? Such skill of mine may not be unparalleled within the Immortal Realm, but if a mortal from the mortal world can break the seal, I am better off dead!

    Even the paragon of the Spiritual Realm may not break the seal, much less the mortal world!

    Although Demon Lord only had his state reinstated to rank nine, zenith of the Intent of Heaven state, still, no mortal willprehend his mystical skills.

    As the four continents in the mortal world only practices martial arts!

    Only after the martial prowess broken through the innate could infuse their cultivated force into every motion and maneuvers, only by then, a faint yellow ray could be seen along with every strike.

    Furthermore, when the martial prowess entered the Spiritual Realm, martial arts will evolve into mystical arts, and they will possess inconceivable forces.

    As for the Demon Lord, even if he was severely poisoned, and reached the nadir of his state, he can still manipte the mystic arts!

    This is his remarkable ability!

    As such, Demon Lord acted nonchntly towards the crowd¡¯s hysterical instigation.

    ¡°No, Great one, I admit that I am wrong, therefore I ept the punishment.¡± Someone shouted loudly.

    Finally, someone hase to their senses!

    Even if the four secluded sects were rted to the Spiritual Realm, and they happen to have someone powerful enough to break the seal, yet, in what terms should they offer their help? In exchange of the heritage of Misty Pce? Don¡¯t be ridiculous!

    The heritage may not incite any interest from them!

    Not to mention many of them were merely qualified to know the existence of the four secluded sects. In fact, has anyone ever encounter any of them from the secluded sects?

    And yet, does anyone know where to find them?

    ¡°Great one, I am willing to ept the punishment!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°I have sinned; thus, I am prepared to be punished!¡±

    For a moment, twenty to thirty people kneeling in contrition and weeping in bitter tears.

    They figure their own lives were much more important than to pursue the heritage of Misty Pce carried by Chu Mo.

    ¡°You bunch of cowards!¡± Those who has different standings protested with rage.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    A string of explosions came from those repented men while they are still kneeling in contrition, all of their right arms exploded with blood sprayed like mist in the air.

    There was no fluke!

    One who made mistakes, must bear full responsibility.

    No one shall evade responsibility.

    Some of them fainted instantly after their arm exploded, some remained conscious but racked in pain, they took out the Golden Pain Medicine and silently applied on their wounds with their trembling hand. They then stood up and walked away without a word.

    The excruciating pain from the exploded arm extended into the bone marrow and prated deep into their soul.

    Yet they remained silent, hoping to prove that they were not cowards who were afraid to die, but heroes who chose to lose their arm.

    That was their resolve.

    But their bravery did not make the others feel any happier.

    Looking at tens of people losing one of their arms in a split second, the other group of people couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the thought of what themselves might encounter.

    Including Sir Qi who kept stressing his intention of bing Chu Mo¡¯s guardian, he has now shut his mouth, and a self-deprecating grin spread across his face. He thought: Chu Mo has such a terrifying master, he surely doesn¡¯t need me to be his guardian. I have overestimated my own capability.

    At this moment, an indifferent voice of Demon Lord resonated from the sky: ¡°Sir Qi, I will transmit a scripture to you, as well as to unseal your dantian, so you are free to go. Whenever you have reached the state of Comprehending Intent, you may be one of my disciple¡¯s guardian. As of now, your state is inadequate¡­¡±

    To be continued......

    Support as on NU by ranking this series.

    Are you a new trantor who is looking where to host your work or join team? Check here what we offer.

 Chapter 175: Water drips in the cavern

    Chapter 175 Water drips in the cavern

    Trantor: PurpleNails

    Editor: Dedition

    Chapter sponsored by Kitsune.club - publishing tform for trators.

    WENG! £¨Droning sound from transmitting scripture to Sir Qi.£©

    Almost immediately, a loud gasp rose from the crowd.

    Everyone, included those who have epted Sir Qi¡¯s teachings in the past, gazed enviously at Sir Qi with indecipherable expressions.

    One of them was too overwhelmed, he even started to murmur: ¡°Good things happen to good people¡­ I never epted this belief, but my mind has now seen the light!¡±

    ¡°What goes aroundes around, the payback is just a matter of time. I believe it now.¡± Another man continued.

    ¡°Sir Qi has done good deeds throughout his life, and finally, he gets rewarded with the enlightenment from the high-power himself¡­As for us, we hold on to such nefarious purpose to pursue the so-called ¡®immense heritage¡¯ ¡­ Great one, I have sinned, I beg for the punishment!¡±

    ¡°Great one! I too, ask to be punished!¡± Another man added.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Another string of explosions dispersed blood mist into the air, all of their right arms exploded into pieces.

    Deafening cries could be heard from those who couldn¡¯t bear the pain.

    Most of those men with one arm exploded didn¡¯t actually think that they hadmitted any wrongdoings nor genuinely wanted to ept any punishment. Deep down in their heart, they just wanted to push their luck, since the mysterious Demon Lord had the ability to distinguished kindness and enmity, they thought if they came clean and admitted their wrongdoings, perhaps their lives would be spared.

    It turns out that they werepletely wrong, the mysterious Demon Lord had no apathy upon their sincere or fake remorse. This situation had those bystanders caught between the devil and the deep sea.

    On the other hand, Sir Qi was still sitting on the boulder, nkly gazing into the distance, seemingly set into deep thought. A whileter, his face lit up with apparent joy, hurriedly kneeling on the boulder as he kowtowed three times to the sky: ¡°I, Qi-Ping, will forever remember the enlightenment received from you!¡±

    Sir Qi stood up and gazed on those repented men and their dismembered part, he sighed and shook his head, then he jumped up in one bound effortlessly which also revealed the true strength of Golden Stone State. After a few jumps, he disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    These men, they deserved their punishment. Sir Qi initially wanted to intercede for these people, but he understood even if he did, not only would it not work, it would most likely irritate Demon Lord.

    In this case, what the eyes doesn¡¯t see, the heart doesn¡¯t grieve over. He decided he was better off going to other ces to continue his cultivation.

    When he became a master of Comprehending Intent State, he would go to Chu Mo and be his guardian. He thought that if he can¡¯t make someone a legend, he might as well witness the rise of a legend¡­ Perhaps, that is a kind of a blessing in life.

    Those repented men patched up their wounds with medicine and then walked away weakly.

    In the end, less than three hundred people had chosen to stay.

    Many of them were from different sects and associations across the Azure Dragon and Vermillion Bird continents.

    Most of the men from the Azure Dragon Court and Vermillion Bird Association were either died or severely injured. Therefore, only very few of them stayed.

    ¡°Shit!¡± A middle-aged man from the Vermillion Bird continent cursed with his clenched teeth, then he continued: ¡°You all have seen it yourself, at this point, we are out of options! Losing an arm and never have my strength unsealed¡­ For me, this is definitely worse than being dead! Thus, we only have one option left!¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at the direction where Hua Quan Niu left, he continued to speak in his clenched teeth: ¡°If Hua Quan Niu can choose to hike the mountain from the other direction, why can¡¯t we? In one way or another, we have to get that heritage. In that way, at least we can exchange it for unimaginable wealth and resources!¡±

    ¡°Right, fight for it! I never want to have my arm dismembered, neither to stay sealed with the martial prowess in the Iron Bone state in all my life!¡±

    ¡°We should spread out, climb the mountain from a different direction! If that boy can climb the cliff, why can¡¯t we? We all are equally in Iron Bone State, that make us no different! Don¡¯t tell me his bones is harder than ours?¡±

    ¡°Right, there¡¯s nothing to fear about! After all, one who risks nothing, gains nothing!¡±

    After they encouraged each other, they then spreaded out to different directions but headed to the same destination ¨C the Lone Peak.

    As for the front side of the cliff, no one dared to challenge.

    Hit by one another boulders and getting smashed by it instantly¡­ losing one arm and restricted strength was a far better option.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the cavern, Chu Mo sat on the ground in a cross-legged position, his face was pale, almost bloodless.

    His clothes was almost soaked up in fresh blood, but he was still wearing it. The wounds on his body no longer bled, as well as every strength within his dantian was long exhausted during the process of chipping boulders.

    The crowd at the bottom of the cliff had treated him like he is a monster with the fearful threat, but in fact, Chu Mo was now an arrow at the end of its flight.

    If Chu Mo revealed his current condition to the crowd, it would boost their confidence to attack, in that case, perhaps fewer people will choose to ept the punishment.

    Nevertheless, with his current situation, any rank three martial prowess expert could defeat him easily, not to mention the rank four Iron Bone state masters.

    Murdering Heaven Edge was currently inserted into the ground before Chu Mo, he was cultivating the Heaven¡¯s Will My Will.

    The writing on Heaven¡¯s Will My Will had been extended ever since incessantly feeding it with bloody spirit aura.

    Chu Mo kept concentrating on his cultivation, leaving behind the fact that his own master had unsealed Hua Quan Niu¡¯s strength and created an enormous crisis for him, which he was not angry about at all.

    Because he understood that this was the real test! A real trial of strength!

    The real meaning of a trial has to be associated with all kinds of tribtions. Otherwise, it would be considered as regr training, not a life or death test.

    But what he least expected was, after he exhausted all the strength within his dantian, and the slight changes in Heaven¡¯s will My Will, his absorption speed on Ki has elerated.

    Although the air was thin at a higher altitude of the Lone Peak, the surrounding Ki was more than sufficient.

    So when Chu Mo was cultivating Heaven¡¯s Will My Will, enormous Ki flowed into his body¡¯s meridians like the current in rivers.

    In an instant, Chu Mo¡¯s ¡®dried up¡¯ dantian was infused with enormous energy.

    Fuh!

    After a cycle of the circtory process, Chu Mo let out a long breath and slowly opened his eyes.

    The strong sense of weariness and exhaustion were nowpletely gone.

    Although the injuries on his body are fairly severe, Chu Mo had felt the distinct changes in his state, it had once again enhanced to the next level. It had improved from the intermediate phase to the highest phase of Iron Bone state!

    Looking at the duration he had taken!

    Even Chu Mo himself was shocked by the progression.

    Drip Drop.

    Behind him came the sounds of water drippings.

    Chu Mo turned his head and look at the small quarry which he dug out earlier with the Murdering Heaven Edge. It was now filled with water.

    The water was icy cold and a bit sweet in taste.

    The cavern which he was currently located in was more than three hundred feet deep from the surface of the cliff. The cavern was the work of Chu Mo, it was formed when Chu Mo chipped out the boulders to attack Hua Quan Niu.

    After he had dug his way to his current location, water started to ooze out from nowhere. Chu Mo tasted the water, and he thought it was tasty which led to him digging out the small quarry to store the water.

    Not knowing the situation outside of the cavern, Chu Mo prepared himself for a long term stay in the cavern.

    The entrance of the cavern was blocked with a boulder, which would make any intruder noticeable and Chu Mo definitely able to sense the presence of the intruder in time.

    Dong!

    Dong!

    When Chu Mo intended to get some water to drink, a sudden soft rattling noise came from the same direction where dripping sounds were heard.

    Chu Mo immediately lifted his head up and looked at the direction of that rattling sound. He slightly squinted his eyes and stayed on full alert.

    His ced his hand on the hilt of the Murdering Heaven Edge.

    Once he sensed any danger, he would unleash a mighty swing of the Edge.

    To be continued¡­

    Support as on NU by ranking this series.

    Are you a new trantor who is looking where to host your work or join team? Check here what we offer.

 Chapter 176: The Vermillion Bird?

    Chapter 176 The Vermillion Bird?

    Trantor: PurpleNails

    Editor: Dedition

    Chapter sponsored by Kitsune.club - publishing tform for trators.

    Dong!

    Dong!

    Chu Mo¡¯s vignce didn¡¯t stop the noise from happening. Instead, it turned into a rapid stato.

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    Dong! Dong!

    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! ...

    Something was hitting the solid wall with all its might. Even the drippings were affecting by it, sometimes there were waters oozing out or sometimes none at all.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ a living thing in there?¡±

    The corner of his mouth slightly twitched a little.

    At the same time, the jade ornament that was resting still on his chest transmitted a sudden strong heat.

    ¡°ee?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s eyes glinted and at the same time he became confounded by the sudden heat.

    The jade he owned always had a substantial degree of sensitivity towards precious items. Like when he was on his way climbing up the cliff, his jade detected a few valuable medicinal herbal nts.

    Anyhow, could a living thing exist within thousand feet deep inside the peak?

    Wait, the Jade seems to have a slow respond this time.

    Chu Mo was a little puzzled, as the noise gradually became rapid, he was wondering whether to dig up that spot¡­

    At the same moment, the jade abruptly heated up like a red-hot iron and scalded his skin.

    ¡°Ouch, you¡¯re killing me!¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t stand the pain, and he yell. He tore off his shirt and looked at his chest to check the burns.

    He didn¡¯t even make a sound when he was being shed many times so one could have imagined the degree of heat which he had experienced.

    Along with Chu Mo¡¯s loud cried, the noise halted.

    Instant silence fail in the cavern.

    Next, Chu Mo heard rumbling sounds resonates deep within the rocky wall. Like a giant creature trying to bore its way out of the wall.

    Then, a strong sense of danger struck him.

    Along with the rumbling sound, the hitting noise became aggressive.

    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! ...

    Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched a little, he subconsciously picked up the Murdering Heaven Edge and shed on the area where sounds were denser¡­

    WHOOSH!

    CRICK, CRACKLING!

    KERPLUNK!

    A bunch of dark objects fell straight down to the small quarry.

    Then, a great volume of water poured down like soaring waterfalls followed by the gust of piercing cold mist.

    A creepy voice simultaneously rolled across the cavern from the deeper depth of the opening: ¡°Argh! Argh! Argh...¡±

    BOOM!

    Along with the thunderous sound, a fiery red shadow and chunks of cobblestones rushed out from the opening.

    Chu Mo, already in his defense mode, stood firmly in front of the quarry and levelled the Murdering Heaven Edge at a distance. His cold eyes fixed on the uninvited guest.

    Next, Chu Mo was struck dumb.

    The creature appearing before his eyes, fit amazingly to the descriptions of the legendary Vermillion Bird.

    Sometime in the distant past, the myth and legends of four godly creatures which had mysteriously fallen from the Heaven to the World of Four Wonders were widely circted, and they were the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise.

    When the four godly creatures appeared in the World of Four Wonders, they lost their mystical power. Nevertheless, the godly creatures¡¯ incredibly majestic emanations kept the mortals away.

    In ater time, these godly creatures left their own bloodlines in the World of Four Wonders. And their descendantster became the rank nine Yuan beasts inhabits across the four continents!

    Whether or not that the myth is the factual recording of history, it certainly raised debates ever since.

    However, it doesn¡¯t affect the fact that the four continents were respectively named after the four godly creatures, nor the image of the godly creatures instilled in everyone¡¯s mind from time immemorial.

    Even an average child was familiarized to the image of the four godly creatures, not to mention Chu Mo who loves mythology.

    Therefore, when a live Vermillion Bird appeared before his eyes, he was dumb in disbelief. He could not believe what he saw.

    This was even more mind-blowing than the time when he discovered his master was from the Heaven Realm.

    After all, the Heaven Realm was real, it was not a myth, it was notmonly known in the mortal world. But the myth of godly creatures was passed down generations by generations, it was deeply rooted in all generations before and perhapsing.

    Thus, when one of the mythical godly creatures unexpectedly appeared before one¡¯s eyes, even the martial prowess experts from the four secluded sects might be as dumbstruck as Chu Mo.

    ¡°Mortal.¡± Said, the fiery-red Vermillion Bird after it stared quite a while at Chu Mo, it seems to have mes covering all of its body. After a while, it suddenly said a word in the humannguage, it continued to stare at Chu Mo with its eyes that exposed its impable imperial vibe: ¡°Leave now! You are not supposed to be here!¡±

    It spoke in a condescending and magisterial tone along with an unquestionable aura.

    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Mo furrowed his brow and asked in reply.

    ¡°How dare you question me?¡± The mes on its body started to burn ferociously, emanating an impable magisterial pressure prevailing over Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo could clearly see the rage shing in its imperious gaze, it seemed to be provoked by Chu Mo¡¯s question.

    ¡°Challenging me means seeking death upon yourself! You are no different than moles, crickets, and ants. Do you understand?¡± As it spoke, the mes on its body became extremely violent. It was like it was going to burn up from its beak to its ws. When the Vermillion Bird moved a few steps closer to Chu Mo, its grandiose coercion shadowed over Chu Mo like rolling dark clouds shrouding the sky.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but stagger a couple of steps backward. Again, the corner of his mouth slightly twitched.

    If Chu Mo said that he was not intimidated by it, it was probably a lie. The supercilious Vermillion Bird radiated with a sense of ¡®royal graciousness¡¯ that put everyone in awe of it. Even Chu Mo had never experienced such an auric field from the powerful Demon Lord.

    However, regardless of the level of intimidation he now had in mind, he also felt aggrieved. Deep down in his heart, he has a sneaking feeling that something was off about the Vermillion Bird.

    Chu Mo furrowed his brows to focus on his hunch, then subconsciously fixed his gaze on the opening where the Vermillion Bird came from. Immediately, his mind was clear about something.

    Without hesitation, he transmitted his thought to the jade ornament.

    ¡°Jade, check on this creature, tell me what kind of bird it is?¡± Chu Mo began to raise suspicion on the ¡®Vermillion Bird.''

    The ¡®royal graciousness¡¯ emanating from it¡­ the magisterial eyes and the burning mes, everyone who looks at it will easily rte it to the Vermillion Bird from the legendary four godly creatures.

    Herees the problem, the way it makes its entrance is a bit outrageous!

    It is, at any rate, a mythical godly creature!

    Was it necessary to gnaw the rocky wall like a mouse and make its grand entrance like the way it did?

    Furthermore, although its gaze was magisterial, somehow Chu Mo felt something guileful behind his gaze. He also had a hunch that the creature before him seemed to crave on the peculiar fishes in the small quarry behind him.

    Of course, Chu Mo might have mistaken his hunch.

    Nevertheless, the doubt nted in his heart started to bloom vigorously.

    At the same time, he felt the apparent transmission of heat energy from the Jade, he then subconsciously peered into the Jade dimensional space.

    Almost in a second, his mouth twisted.

    The precious medicinal herbs supposedly kept in the Jade dimensional space were gone in a few moments¡­ Poof, vanished!

    Chu Mo wanted to cry but had no tear.

    Then, the Jade transmitted a message to him. (To be continued¡­)

    Support as on NU by ranking this series.

    Are you a new trantor who is looking where to host your work or join team? Check here what we offer.

 Chapter 177: Giant Rooster

    Chapter 177 Giant Rooster

    Trantor: PurpleNails

    Editor: Dedition

    Chapter sponsored by Kitsune.club - light novel trantion publishing tform.

    ¡°Giant Rooster!¡±

    Despite these two words, no other exnation was given by the magical jade!

    Regardless theplexity of an object, it would reveal some results. Like the time when it examined his master¡¯s illness, the results came back as:

    State: Unknown

    Physique: Unknown

    Others: Unknown

    But look at it now, the result was so brief and miserly.

    What the hell, a ¡®Giant Rooster¡¯?

    Chu Mo was stunned, disbelief shook him along with the quiver on the corner of his mouth.

    Although he had his doubts on the identity of the so-called ¡®Vermillion Bird,'' he never dreamed that he would encounter such a creature¡­ the one ¡®Giant Rooster¡¯.

    Ever seen a Giant Rooster bore through a hard-rocky wall?

    Ever seen a Giant Rooster meaning to refer itself as ¡®the esteemed one¡¯?

    Ever seen a Giant Rooster with ¡®royal graciousness¡¯ emanating along with a body full of mes, which made it reminiscent of the true Vermillion Bird.

    A Giant Rooster¡­ Chu Mo was certainly bewildered, evening to suspect that the Jade which never failed to work its wonder might have actually just misread the creature.

    What is a rooster? Chu Mo knew better. Amon dish in the mortal world¡­ Its recipes and cooking methods had been refined since hundred thousands of years ago.

    Chicken soup, chicken stew, chicken braised mountain mushrooms, steamed chicken¡­ you name it.

    Especially the steamed chicken from Gluttonous Ogre, it was Chu Mo¡¯s favourite dish.

    Speaking of his favourite dish, he felt as if he was going to drool. He swallowed his own saliva, then turned to look at the Giant Rooster with malicious intentions dripping from his eyes.

    ¡°Scram! What are you waiting for? Waiting for the death from this almighty one that bad?!¡± The ¡®Vermillion Bird¡¯ (Ahem) Giant Rooster shouted in a stern voice, its body¡¯s mes rising up even higher. The cavern was like a furnace due to the scorching heat exuded from the me.

    The peculiar fishes in the small quarry which now filled with water behind Chu Mo agitated by the heat, it struggled to find a way out. The small quarry dug by Chu Mo was deep enough, but it was also impermeable. Mass volumes of water from above had overflowed the small quarry, but the excess water was evaporated immediately due to the scorching heat from the Giant Rooster. Thus, the peculiar fishes were very trapped in this situation.

    ¡°Are you a true Vermillion Bird?¡± Chu Mo peered at the Giant Rooster, trying to look through its true identity. The Jade had given too little information, let alone its state.

    Even if it was an ¡®unknown¡¯, it would be a grace!

    Chu Mo pondered.

    ¡°How dare you question my true esteemed identity! Go to hell!¡± the Giant Rooster burst in anger. It threw its mes like thunder towards Chu Mo.

    The heat wave struck Chu Mo instantly, and it shocked him. The temperature was simr to theva within the volcanic vent. The more it got closer, the more he felt likely that he could be melted in any second.

    However, Chu Mo was cornered, behind him was the small quarry, and behind it¡­¡­a thick rocky wall which Chu Mo has no idea about the density or thickness.

    Thus, as desperate as Chu Mo was, he raised the Murdering Heaven Edge to attack it, a Soul Reaping technique swinging directly towards the Giant Rooster.

    ¡°Argh!¡± just after the Murdering Heaven Edge let out its breath, the Giant Rooster shrieked in horror: ¡°Mur¡­Mur¡­Mur¡­Mur¡­Mur¡­Murdering Heaven Edge? O, Mother Heavens! Am I seeing it right? It was long destroyed! Why is it here?! That¡¯s not possible¡­ no, no, no, this is not happening, I must be hallucinating!¡±

    Swoosh!

    The Giant Rooster fled in an incredible speed to the opening where it came from. It disappeared into the tunnel¡­

    Chu Mo was surprised and perplexed, he looked at the direction where the Giant Rooster disappeared and was utterly shocked.

    Wise Demon Lord with extensive knowledge of just about everything, never knew the origin of the sword. Demon Lord thought Chu Mo must have had a great concurrence to get the world''s only great Edge, the Edge didn¡¯t trigger any sort of knowledge from the Demon Lord.

    However, the Giant Rooster¡¯s first reaction after it sensed the fume of the Murdering Heaven Edge, was to call out the Edge¡¯s name and flee after that.

    Most importantly, the Giant Rooster mentioned one matter unintentionally, it said: It was long destroyed!

    Its words made Chu Mo recalled the scene of the ten blood moons above the sky, he frowned as he pondered: Would it be possible that the Giant Rooster has some unimaginable past? If not, why would it recognize the edge? What is going on here?

    Chu Mo was puzzled.

    W-W

    While he was in deep thought, a sound came behind him, from the small quarry which was now almost dried up.

    Chu Mo turned his head to take a look, and he immediately rejoiced.

    As the small quarry begin to dry up, forty to fifty scaleless dark fishes crowded together, each of them being more than one foot long.

    Since so many fishes crowded together, one would think that the air would have some sort of a fish odour, but Chu Mo didn¡¯t catch any foul smell. Instead, a refreshing scent filled the air.

    The phenomenon was unprecedented!

    ¡°Could the smell¡­e from those fishes?¡± He looked at those fishes with amazement. He then leaned closer to take a good smell at it. The refreshing scent was indeeding from those fishes

    ¡°Good stuff!¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help but praise those fishes, ¡°It is no wonder that the Giant Rooster wanted it so badly.¡±

    The water flowed from above once again, pouring down to the small quarry. Thus, the water in the quarry gradually filled up.

    Without further thought, Chu Mo waved his hands. He took the whole quarry and stored it in the Jade dimensional space.

    Since the small tree which he kept in the space was still very much alive, he thought these fishes might as well stay alive.

    Chu Mo couldn¡¯t care less whether the experiment of putting living things in the space would work, he only knows that the fishes must worth some value, as this was an odd ce for the fishes to have appeared. Furthermore, the Giant Rooster also apparently craved for them.

    However, this was not the time to be juggling with the two matters.

    Because the moment when Chu Mo stored all the fishes, the Giant Rooster reappeared.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­ where did you keep all the fishes? Despicable human¡­ you are disgraceful! Shameless! You¡¯ve gone too far! It¡¯s the Dragonfish¡­ My Dragonfish! Give it back to me! Give it back to me!¡± The Giant Rooster which still remained as a disguise of the Vermillion Bird went nuts, it rushed towards Chu Mo with its ws and beaks wide opened.

    ¡°You got spooked away just now, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chu Mo looked at the Giant Rooster and felt a bit speechless.

    ¡°Who said so? I, The Esteemed One, spooked away by your mortal kind? Your kind are no more than moles, crickets, and ants! Complete nonsense! I walked away for a while to attend to some unfinished business, and now I¡¯m back!¡± the Giant Rooster astutely regained its imposingposure, trying to use its imperial gaze to repress Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo red at the Giant Rooster then he drew out the edge and let out a coldugh.

    When the Giant Rooster saw the Edge, the spark in its eyes changed, not a hint of dignity left in it. The Giant Rooster fixed its stares on the Murdering Heaven Edge for a while, then it held its head up and looked at Chu Mo, ¡°Boy¡­Where did you get that Edge?¡±

    ¡°Why would I tell you?¡± Chu Mo replied, looking at the Giant Rooster with his cold eyes. He continued, ¡°If you really want to know, you have to tell me where you hail from!¡±

    The Giant Rooster answered impassively, ¡°The paintings of four godly creatures that passed down more than a thousand generations in your mortal world, have you seen it before?¡±

    Chu Mo nodded.

    ¡°And you asked me who am I?¡± the Giant Rooster¡¯s voice was once again filled with dignity, ¡°Now that you have seen one of the four, shouldn¡¯t you be kneeling down before me?!¡±

    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 178: Lord Rooster

    Chapter 178: Lord Rooster

    Trantor: PurpleNails

    Editor: TwilightEmpress

    Chapter sponsored by Kitsune.club - light novel trantion publishing tform.

    Ha!

    Chu Mo snorted and burst outughing. He looked straight into the ¡®Vermillion Bird¡¯s¡¯ magisterial gaze and waved the Murdering Heaven Edge. ¡°Are you looking for another strike? I assume¡­ with a size like yours, you could make many tes of steamed chicken.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The ¡®Vermillion Bird¡¯ angrily raised its voice. ¡°Small fry mortal that is no different from an ant, do you really want to defy me, the esteemed one?¡±

    ¡°I am very curious,¡± said Chu Mo as he gazed at ¡®The Vermillion Bird¡¯, ¡°Where did you gain your confidence, iming to be the godly Vermillion Bird? Don¡¯t you worry about the thunder of heaven¡¯s wrath upon you?¡±

    Bam!

    ¡®The Vermillion Bird¡¯ stomped the ground with its ws and took a huge step back, its eyes widened with shock. It stared fixedly at Chu Mo. ¡°Mortal¡­ what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear? Giant Rooster!¡± Chu Mo looked sneeringly at the giant rooster, which was still trying to maintain its ¡®Vermillion Bird¡¯ image, ¡°Honestly, I quite love barbecued chicken wing. ¡°

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible! It¡¯s impossible! No, definitely not possible!¡± A tinge of panic shed through the giant rooster¡¯s eyes while it red at him. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to discover my true identity. Tell me, how did you find out?¡±

    ¡°Well, can we both sit and have a calm conversation now?¡± Chu Mo nced at the Edge he held.

    The giant rooster once again took two steps back, saying, ¡°Why would I want to talk with a mortal?¡±

    Meanwhile, the giant rooster continued to search for the fish, but it didn¡¯t see any. Then it raised its voice in anger again. ¡°It took more than a decade to catch those fish, and you took all of them! Boy, aren¡¯t you greedy? Don¡¯t you know themon saying? Split the kill...?¡± (Chinese saying: If a hunter takes down another hunter¡¯s prey, then both hunters should divide the kill.)

    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Mo was puzzled. He studied the giant rooster. The way he acted and spoke¡­ It was exactly like a thug that yed along with human rules, which waspletely different from its imposing figure.

    ¡°What? Just because you found out who I am doesn''t mean you get to use it against me.¡± An unexpected jeer shone from its eyes as it looked at Chu Mo. ¡°Na?ve little young man. If I, the Lord Rooster, im my speed as the second best in all realms, especially in this damn mortal realm, no one would im to be first, and I am not exaggerating!¡±

    ¡°You mean the speed of turning tail?¡± Chu Mo deadpanned while stared at the giant rooster.

    The giant rooster was first abashed by his words, then it became furious, ¡°Boy, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying! Take back your words immediately! I am the Lord Rooster, not a little chicken!¡±

    Chu Mo infused his inner force into the Murdering Heaven Edge.

    Weng!

    Reverberating, droning sounds along with exploding murderous intent exuded from the Edge.

    Swoosh!

    At an incredible speed, the giant rooster became a sh of fire and once again disappeared into the opening.

    A whileter, the giant rooster¡¯s head snuck out from the opening and red at Chu Mo: ¡°Boy, put that toy of yours away if you wish to have a decent conversation!¡±

    Chu Mo smirked, then put the Edge into the Jade dimensional space.

    The giant rooster let out a gasp of relief before it reemerged from the opening. The giant rooster spread out its wings, and with a few ps, it magically revealed its true form ¡ª an imposing god-like rooster with bright plumage!

    Its stature was not any less than its ¡®Vermillion Bird¡¯ disguise.

    Stupefied at its majestic looking figure, Chu Mo murmured, ¡° Truly one giant rooster.¡±

    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t provoke me! In my body is a noble bloodline which is far superior to the Vermillion Bird! The Phoenix bloodline! Get it? Have you even heard of a Phoenix?¡± The giant rooster angrily pointed one of its wings at Chu Mo.

    ¡°If so, why bother transforming into the Vermillion Bird?¡± Chu Mo reluctantly asked.

    ¡°The reason is you mortals! A bunch of thoughtless imbeciles! I am forced to do so because your kind has only heard of the Vermillion Bird.¡± The giant rooster became a little crestfallen after it stated its reason.

    ¡°You are not from this realm?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°What a silly question! I, Lord Rooster,e from this realm?¡± The giant rooster start to strut across the ground as it fretted about the question. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that damn Edge you possess! Otherwise, a great Lord Rooster like me¡­ Ahem, the-most-brilliant-and-handsomest-throughout-all-realms-and-history, the ace rooster! How could an ace like me end up in this damn ce if not because of that Edge?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Not knowing what to say, Chu Mo asked, ¡°Are you level nine Yuan beast?¡±

    It is known from legends that high-level Yuan beasts throughout the four continents are very intelligent, as they have the bloodlines of godly creatures, and that is why they speak the mortalnguage. Chu Mo had never seen one before; he had only heard it from his grandfather, who imed that the legend was indeed true.

    There were not many records regarding level nine Yuan beasts in the four continents. Perhaps only ten or more kinds were described. Chu Mo had no idea about the existence of other level nine Yuan beasts who had not been discovered yet.

    After all, the world was too big to know.

    There were still plenty of unknown territories that had yet to be explored.

    ¡°Youpare me with a level nine Yuan beast? Those beasts have to kneel before the Lord Rooster! That is me!¡± The giant rooster said boastfully along with a smug grin, ¡°I came from¡­ I came from¡­ Why should I tell you where I came from?¡±

    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t have to know where you came from, but can you tell me the story of the Murdering Heaven Edge? In return, I will give you one fish!¡± Chu Mo asked.

    ¡°Those fish are supposed to be my snack! My snack! Do you understand, boy? They are mine!¡± The giant rooster red stormily at Chu Mo. ¡°You are the one who robbed me of my possession! This is purely pseudo-generosity!¡±

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want it?¡± As he asked, Chu Mo stolidly looked at the giant rooster.

    ¡°I want!¡± The giant rooster answered without a second dy. Such shallow fortitude made Chu Mo think. He was unsure whether it was the right call tomunicate with it.

    ¡°Then tell me the background of the Murdering Heaven Edge.¡± Chu Mo demanded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Said the giant rooster as its eyes shed with terror. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be difficult, boy. If you were wise, you would throw away that Edge.¡±

    ¡°Throw away?¡±

    ¡°Yes, throw away!¡± The giant rooster put on its straight face as it spoke. ¡°The Edge you possess, it brings forth evil.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± The giant rooster solemnly looked at Chu Mo. ¡°I am serious, and I am warning you sincerely. The Edge will bring you devastation!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not for me to worry about right now.¡± Chu Mo replied calmly.

    ¡°Suit yourself then.¡± Not happy with his response, the giant rooster quietly looked at Chu Mo while pondering. It then said, ¡°I can tell you a little about it¡­¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chu Mo still had his gaze fixed on the giant rooster.

    ¡°But you have to promise me¡­¡±

    ¡°A fish, I know.¡± Chu Mo finished its sentence, urging it to start.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid those fish are now dead. Boy, a storage ring is not meant for living things. You are too dumb. Dead Dragonfish do not taste good. They can only fill the stomach.¡± Some level of disappointment is clearly expressed in its eyes.

    ¡°They are still very much alive.¡± Chu Mo said in a calm manner.

    ¡°Alive?¡± The giant rooster jerked its head up. It widened an eye to peer closer at Chu Mo, then it questioned him in disbelief. ¡°Did you said those fish are alive now? You, you, you¡­ A mortal like you owns a high-ss storage ring?¡±

    As it spoke, it pped its wing on its head as a thought seemingly shed through its mind. With the sudden realization, it said, ¡°No wonder¡­ I can¡¯t sense any Murdering Heaven Edge¡¯s qi from you. I see now¡­ you have that thing with you too. Which means¡­ The chaos furnace¡­ is also with you?¡±

    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 179 The Heavenéˆ¥æªš Divination Mirror

    Chapter 179 The Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror

    Trantor: PurpleNails

    Editor: TwilightEmpress

    Chapter sponsored by Kitsune.club - light novel trantion publishing tform.

    ¡°What¡¯s ¡®that thing¡¯? What¡¯s the Chaos Furnace?¡± Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster, perplexed.

    ¡°That thing¡­¡± The giant rooster swallowed the rest of its words and begin to study Chu Mo from top to bottom. ¡°Boy¡­ are you really an average man? Why do I feel like you¡¯re a bastard son of the Emperor of Heaven Realm?¡±

    Despite the random nonsense which Chu Mo chose to ignore, he was intrigued by its words, as this was the first time he had heard of the term ¡®Emperor of the Heaven Realm.''

    Even his master, Demon Lord, was never quite familiar with the Heaven Realm, but somehow this giant rooster knows it. How is it talking about the Heaven Realm so easily?

    Furthermore, the information didn¡¯t sound fabricated at all; even if it was all false, it shouldn¡¯t be easy to invent such crazy lies, right?

    While Chu Mo was analyzing the authenticity of the giant rooster¡¯s words, he reached his hands into the Jade dimensional space and casually picked out a fish from the small quarry. To his surprise, the one foot plus, dark, scaleless fish was extraordinarily strong, so he struggled a little during the catching process.

    That incredible strength was on par with his.

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that the wall-hitting noises are caused by the fish. It¡¯s such small creature, but has such Herculean strength!¡± Chu Mo eximed.

    The giant rooster¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as it saw the fish. However, when it overheard Chu Mo¡¯s exmation, it scornfully said, ¡°You know nothing! The fish has be so weak, abiding by nature¡¯s rule in this world. If it¡¯s in the Heaven Realm, don¡¯t dream of catching one in your current state!¡±

    ¡°So, they are valuable?¡± Chu Mo asked randomly.

    ¡°Of course! I, the esteemed Lord Rooster, do not exaggerate...¡± But it stopped itself before finishing its sentence as Chu Mo took back the fish which he had almost handed out. ¡°Actually¡­ it¡¯s not that valuable though¡­¡±

    Chu Mo rolled his eyes at the giant rooster. He looked at it disdainfully with don¡¯t-you-lie-to-me expression on his face.

    With a little embarrassment, the giant rooster said, ¡°Alright, if you give it to me, I¡¯ll reveal more secrets about the Edge, the mirror, and that furnace of chaos. But before I say anything, I can¡¯t guarantee my information is all the truth!¡±

    Chu Mo nodded and tossed the struggling dragonfish to the giant rooster. ¡°Whatever it is, tell me.¡±

    The giant rooster managed to catch the dragonfish with its beak. Oddly enough, the dragonfish stopped struggling the moment it was caught, like it was surrendering to its natural enemy. Without further thought, the giant rooster swallowed the fish.

    After a satisfying burp, the giant rooster turned its focus to Chu Mo. ¡°About the Edge, it is called the Murdering Heaven Edge. Nobody knows its true origin. But ording to legend, the Edge was created naturally by Heaven and Earth at the beginning of time. It is the world¡¯s number one killing weapon! Whether that¡¯s true or false, it¡¯s hard to say. Even I, the esteemed Lord Rooster, have no idea about it. But one thing¡¯s for sure; it was bathed in the Emperor¡¯s blood in Heaven Realm.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor of Heaven Realm?¡± Chu Mo asked, with his eyes fixed to the giant rooster.

    ¡°The strongest existence ever known in the Heaven Realm. The Emperor!¡± The giant rooster nced at Chu Mo then it continued. ¡°At one point in history, a massive rebellion between a hundred tribes rose in the Heaven Realm. Thus, the Edge resurfaced, and along followed a massive, bloody killing spree. The Edge became seeped so many of the high-powers¡¯ blood that many masters in Heaven Realm died trying to own it. And this is why it attracts damnation. Whoever¡¯s got it has their life shortened!¡±

    The giant rooster paused a little and gloated over Chu Mo. ¡°All that¡¯s left now is a fragmented piece of the Edge. But never underestimate it, as it still looks ominous to me! So, good luck.¡±

    ¡°A fragment?¡± Chu Mo frowned, slightly. ¡°You mean it is not whole?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t!¡± The giant rooster let out a cold sneer. ¡°If it was in one whole piece, do you really think you could lift it up in your current state? Don¡¯t even dream about it!¡±

    Chu Mo furrowed as he drew out the Edge to check on it.

    The giant rooster took two steps back. rmed, it growled, ¡°Why on earth did you take that thing out?¡±

    ¡°Just take a look, alright. ¡± Chu Mo rolled his eyes at the giant rooster. He studied the Edge carefully, then he said, ¡°It looks perfect and whole to me!¡±

    ¡°What part did you not understand?¡± The giant rooster derided him. ¡°Numerous masters have fought tirelessly for this Edge; it broke into pieces during that time. Some high-powers even specte that the body of the Edge has broken into three fragments. However, no one has managed to locate their locations. So, with the Edge fragmented into three pieces, the soul within also disappeared.¡±

    ¡°The soul within the Edge?¡± Chu Mo once again furrowed.

    ¡°This is the part which you¡¯ll never understand! Such godly weapons naturally bond with a sainted soul!¡± The giant rooster nced scornfully at Chu Mo. ¡°You know absolutely nothing. Nothing, idiot. I don¡¯t understand why the Murdering Heaven Edge chose you?¡±

    ¡°The Edge wanted me?¡± Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster, puzzled.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not the chosen one¡­ even if it¡¯s in front of you, you¡¯ll never notice it!¡± Before the giant rooster continued, it shot a disdainful nce at him. ¡°In the past, a mysterious master tried to repress the Edge by using the legendary banned apparatus ¨C born the same day as the Edge during the begin of time, the Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror!¡±

    ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Divination Mirror. Its value is inestimable. It can appraise anything in every realm, including human! It can restore any form of martial or mystical arts! As it is said that the Divination Mirror is the incarnation of the Great Dao! Every aspect of martial and mystical arts can never escape thew of the Great Dao.¡± The giant rooster observed every expression on Chu Mo¡¯s face as it spoke.

    However, Chu Mo clueless face raised some doubts in the giant rooster¡¯s mind. It started to wonder, ¡®Is it possible that the Divination Mirror is not with him? But I heard that the Murdering Heaven Edge and the Divination Mirror disappeared together.¡¯

    The giant rooster didn¡¯t mention the mirror at first butter revealed it ording to what it contemted.

    The giant rooster possessed no interest towards the Murdering Heaven Edge as it would bring damnation. But the Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror¡­ that was what it yearned for! That great mirror was the world¡¯s most mystifying and unique treasure.

    If anyone possessed the Divination Mirror, that person would own the chance to all riches in the world, literally!

    Chu Mo¡¯s inexpressive face was a disguise that he learned throughout cultivations with Demon Lord. In fact, his state of mind was like a rogue wave.

    The Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror¡­ So, my Jade ornament is the Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror! It appraises every and anything in every realm, including human! No wonder it can analyze people¡¯s state effortlessly. It¡¯s from the Heaven Realm! It restores any form of martial or mystical arts, no wonder it automaticallypleted the Heaven¡¯s will, My will scripture to the perfect stage. So this is it!

    Despite the rolling, wavering thoughts in his mind, he still looked cluelessly at the giant rooster. ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°And then what?¡± When the giant rooster assumed that the mirror wasn¡¯t with Chu Mo, it acted unenthusiastically. ¡°The master who intended to repress the Murdering Heaven Edge with the Divination Mirror fought night and day until the ten Heaven¡¯s stones from the Divination Mirror scattered and vanished.¡±

    The image of ten bloody moons instantly shed through Chu Mo¡¯s mind!

    He also recalled that when the Murdering Heaven Edge appeared from the Jade, it shed the ten bloody moons and merged the ten blood moons into one giant blood moon.

    The giant rooster sighed. ¡°The two were legendary weapons! It was a shame when both of them were destroyed.¡±

    (to be continued¡­)

 Chapter 180: The Chaos Furnace

    Chapter 180: The Chaos Furnace

    Trantor: Jacqueline

    Trantion Checker: PurpleNails

    Editor: TwilightEmpress

    Chapter sponsored by Kitsune.club - light novel trantion publishing tform.

    As he looked at the giant rooster, Chu Mo asked, ¡°That Chaos Furnace you were talking about¡­ what is it?¡±

    ¡°The Chaos Furnace belongs to the ¡®God of Alchemy,¡¯ the Emperor of Heaven Realm, who uses it to practice alchemy. It is said that the furnace is a treasure formed naturally when chaos first coalesced in the universe. Legend says that not only can it be used to concoct Alchemy pills, it can even be used to concoct the sky, ka-ka,¡± the giant rooster gloated, ¡°Back then, the Emperor also joined the fight of Murdering Heaven Edge, but not only did he not earn anything, he even lost his treasure during that fight. Ka-ka-ka-ka!¡±

    Chu Mo thought of that huge emerald rock between the Jade¡¯s dimensional space that could concoct almost any kind of Alchemy pills and was able to provide the prescription directly. It could even adjust the prescription automatically ording to one¡¯s specifications.

    So that huge emerald rock was actually the Chaos Furnace, and a sacred object!

    This discovery made Chu Mo both excited and yet, a little speechless. And at the same time, deep down his heart, his emotions were muddled.

    ording to what the giant rooster said, the Murdering Heaven Edge, the Divination Mirror, and the Chaos Furnace were all really powerful tools in the Heaven Realm. They were all ranked as one of the ten most powerful tools. As for Murdering Heaven Edge, even the leaders of the Heaven¡¯s realm would do anything in order to get it, as its value has surpassed all of the ten powerful tools.

    However, these three sacred objects had all fallen to him.

    The Divination Mirror turned into amon-looking jade, and he was wearing it all this while; the Chaos Furnace became an ordinary huge emerald rock; the Murdering Heaven Edge was hidden in the jade¡¯s dimensional space, and it reappeared after he bumped into a mysterious dimension located somewhere at that prairie.

    That is to say, any one of the three was a sacred object that could literally set off a bloody war, and he was carrying them all this time.

    Chu Mo¡¯s heart quivered when he recalled that he was an orphan, and he asked himself, ¡®Who am I?¡¯

    Chu Mo had asked himself this question many times, but never had his heart trembled like this.

    ¡°Why are all these sacred tools appearing in front of me?¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s heart was twisting, but he didn¡¯t show any of it outwardly, and instead nodded his head. ¡°These are good treasures!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you ordinary man, you don¡¯t even understand what entails the treasures.¡± The giant rooster raised its eyelids and red at Chu-Mo for a short while, then it asked, ¡°The Edge, how did you get it?¡±

    Chu-Mo thought for a while, and said, ¡°Last year, when I left home to gain life experience, I came across this big prairie. There were many people trying to find something there. They said there was a Chamber of God on the prairie.¡±

    ¡°Jeez!¡± The giant rooster sneered and said, ¡°Chamber of God? In this deste ce? What kind of joke is this?¡±

    Chu Mo got annoyed and stared at the giant rooster. ¡°No matter how lousy this ce is, you¡¯re still here, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± The giant rooster was speechless and it smiled embarrassingly, ¡°Alright, go on, continue talking. Chamber of God it is.¡±

    Chu Mo rolled his eyes and continued. ¡°My luck was better back then, and I bumped into it identally. But I didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t the Chamber of God at all, but a mysterious space. I stood in the middle and saw ten red moons aligned in the sky.¡±

    ¡°Ten moons in the sky? Red ones?¡± The giant rooster¡¯s eyes brightened, and a little excited, it asked, ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Chu Mo nodded his head.

    The giant rooster urged him on. ¡°And, what happened next? Please, tell me quickly!¡±

    ¡°And then, these ten blood-red moons merged together became one moon in the sky. They grewrger andrger in the sky, almost filling up the whole space,¡± Chu Mo slyly told the giant rooster, as he observed its expressions.

    The giant rooster didn¡¯t seem to hide any of its emotions; maybe it didn¡¯t even think of hiding anything. All sorts ofplex emotions shed through its eyes, in it, there were nostalgic and sorrowful, raging memories.

    ¡°After that, there was beam of blood red light, I had no idea where that light came from. It just cut through those supersized, blood-red moons,¡± Chu-Mo reminiscenced. His eyes carried some fear in them. ¡°Then I fainted, I didn¡¯t know what happened after that. When I woke up, I was on the prairie again, with an Edge by my side. It was Murdering Heaven Edge.

    ¡°I see,¡± The giant rooster spoke, with relief on its face. Then it said, ¡°Most probably you fell into the gate of memory.¡±

    ¡°Gate of memory?¡±

    ¡°It is some kind of shard of time, it¡¯s all very mysterious and incredible. I¡¯m not really sure about it myself. But, if you fall into the gate of memory, you get to experience some really ancient happenings. You can even see scenes where those philosophers are preaching, and gain a lot of wisdom from there. An opportunity like that is really hard to encounter,¡± the giant rooster told Chu Mo. ¡°You fell into the gate of memory, and you brought the Edge back from there?¡±

    Chu Mo only have a hazy notion of what it said.

    Then the giant rooster continued. ¡°The Heaven Realm was at war long ago and caused havoc in the world. Murdering Heaven Edge broke into pieces,as well as the Divination Mirror, then the Chaos Furnace disappeared¡­ the shattered pieces pierced through the Heaven realm, the Immortal realm, the Spiritual realm, and all other realms, which it exined the reason why you got the part of the Edge from the prairie, it is the part that pierced through the Heaven realm and fell on this world during the ancient time.¡±

    ¡°The ancient time...¡± Chu Mo mumbled softly, and then he looked at the giant rooster, continued. ¡°And you? How do you know so much about this? Are you¡­ from the Heaven Realm?¡±

    Giant rooster shrugged and turned its head away. ¡°I am not going to tell you.¡±

    Chu Mo smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve told me so many things, but now you won¡¯t tell me this? Isn¡¯t it a little toote? You think that I can¡¯t guess that you are from the Heaven Realm?¡±

    FASTEST UPDATES ON KITSUNE.CLUB - Read first

    ¡°You cunning little brat!¡± The giant rooster did not admit nor deny, it only took a look at Chu Mo and said, ¡°Luckily, not many mortal know about the existence of the Murdering Heaven Edge, but I¡¯m not so sure about the Spiritual and Immortal realms. However, if you happen to drop by the Heaven Realm, you will then understand what entails by showing off the Edge.¡±

    Chu Mo twitched his lips, he thought, ¡®Qi Xiao Yu must be in the Spiritual Realm. Her clone is here for a reason. One day when I transcended to the Spiritual Realm, I would have to help her, when that timee, I assume no challenges will be any less than what I¡¯m facing now; If I manage well in the Spiritual Realm and transcended to the Immortal Realm, the martial technique I maneuver will giving out my identity, as well as my master¡¯s, but it¡¯s naturally my duty to avenge for my master¡­ in other words even if I¡¯m in the Immortal Realm, neither ce will give me peace. Even if I am exceptionally gifted and possess extreme luck to ovee all challenges to get my way to the Heaven Realm¡­ there are only more worser situation for me to deal with!

    Most of all, I have three sacred objects which all lords in Heaven Realm would kill for.

    Why do I get the feeling that this world are the only ce which I can stay peacefullypare to all other realms?¡¯

    ¡°But kid, how did you get here in the first ce? You¡¯ve even stolen all of my snacks?¡± The giant rooster scowled and looked at Chu Mo.

    ¡°I am travelling everywhere, trying to gain more life experience,¡± Chu Mo said calmly.

    ¡°So you¡¯re not being hunted down by someone?¡± The giant rooster¡¯s eyes were sardonically smiling.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Chu Mo retained hisposure.

    The giant rooster mock Chu-Mo with his freakishugh. ¡°Then what business does the powerful man have here?¡±

    A thunderous noise came from the outside of the cavern¡¯s opening which Chu Mo had blocked with a huge boulder, as if to reaffirm the giant rooster¡¯s indications.

    Boom!

    The whole rocky mountain is shaking.

    To be continued¡­¡­

 Chapter 181 Raging Hua Quan Niu

    Chapter 181 Raging Hua Quan Niu

    Trantor: PurpleNails

    Editor: TwilightEmpress

    Chapter sponsored by Kitsune.club - light novel trantion publishing tform.

    ________________________________________

    ¡°Hua Nan¡¯s old man! ¡­That old freak!¡± Chu Mo¡¯s face darkened. After all the efforts of chipping and throwing boulders, none of it can kill Hua Quan Niu, instead only to knock him off the cliff. Now, Hua Quan Niu has reached Chu Mo¡¯s current location with surprising speed, his conviction to kill Chu Mo is terrifying to no extent!

    ¡°Boy, looks like you¡¯re a no match to him,¡± The giant rooster leered at Chu Mo, ¡°Would you, perhaps, need my assistance?¡±

    ¡°You? Offering me a hand?¡± Chu Mo looked askance at the giant rooster¡¯s lecherous look, he clearly doubted its offers.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Do you know my ranks and positions? Me, the esteemed Lord Rooster! Why would I waste my time to bluff on a small potato like you?¡± provoked by Chu Mo¡¯s rude attitude, the giant rooster red with its eyes wide open to him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even fight me!¡± Chu Mo openly exposed its weakness without hesitation.

    ¡°I fear the Edge you held!¡± raged the giant rooster, ¡°you think I¡¯m afraid of you? What a fool!¡±

    ¡°How do you n to help me then?¡± sneered Chu Mo.

    The giant rooster raised its wing and point at the opening, which was where it appeared in the first ce, ¡°you can worm into that tunnel!¡±

    ¡°You call this helping?¡± Chu Mo is angry butter burst outughing at its silly idea, ¡°So, you want me to crawl through that tunnel, and you expect that man will not chase after me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, he will!¡± the giant rooster deadpanned, ¡°Quit looking at me like that, why, you think I have a chicken brain? I will stand guard after you leave! My imposing force will certainly scare him off!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s after that?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    The giant rooster grinned, ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you reached the end of the tunnel! I assure you, even the world¡¯s most powerful man will not go near that ce, much less a mortal!¡±

    ¡°Please speak humannguage, thenguage I understand!¡± Chu Mo frowned.

    ¡°I am never a human, I am the Lord Rooster!¡± the giant rooster replied him with a cold stare, ¡°The tunnel will lead you to a Dragon cave! It was once a cultivation space for the Azure Dragon, understand? It¡¯s an excellent ce for cultivators! Now, I offer this ce to you, how will you thank me? How many Dragonfish are you going to offer me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Mo quietly looked at the giant rooster, ¡°Tell me, why no one can get near to the Dragon Cave? If no one can get near, what makes you think I can?¡±

    ¡°Are you dumb? Can you focus on the situation? Argh, you caused me a headache! The Edge which you¡¯re holding, nothing in this world can suppress it! If the actual nature of the cursed Edge were ever evoked, even if it released a tinge of murderous qi, it will exterminate anythinges in the way!¡± said irritably by the giant rooster, ¡°You are not an ordinary human, others cannot stay near that cave! The pressure and force emitting from the Dragon Cave are enough to suffocate them! If an average person forcibly entered the cave, their body will crush into flying ashes and smoldering smoke!¡±

    ¡°So, I won¡¯t end up like that?¡± Chu Mo narrowed his eyes trying to peer through the giant rooster¡¯s intentions. He is doubtful for the giant rooster¡¯s act of kindness.

    ¡°Fine, stay! You think I really care to help you? All I care is your storage ring that can store living fish! If you stay alive I won¡¯t have any hassle to eat my snack whenever I want!¡± raged the giant rooster.

    ¡°You want to stay beside me? You want to be my pet?¡± Chu Mo finally realized its intention.

    ¡°Pet your ass!¡± the giant rooster stamp its ws and throwing tantrums at Chu Mo, ¡°I¡¯m the one should keep you as a pet! Shoo, shoo, shoo, I don¡¯t want to help you anymore! Go face the man who is powerful than you, alone!¡±

    Chu Mo chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, you just want to be at my side from now on, don¡¯t you? Why not? Indeed, my storage ring can store live fish, not only they can be stored¡­ they can be breed as well! Speaking of which, the fish here has be less and lesser, and no longer able to fill your stomach. Furthermore, mortals here have fixed their eyes on the fish too, right? Sometimes, there are one or two men with no fear of death would fight for this fish, which you are also helpless in this situation, right?¡±

    Expression of dismay exposed on the giant rooster¡¯s face, it chose to ignore Chu Mo and turn its head away.

    BOOM!

    BAM!

    The booming noise gradually became louder, which indicated the distance gradually shortened.

    Apparently, Hua Quan Niu has be mad by wanting so much to avenge his son, he couldn¡¯t care about anything anymore.

    Chu Mo took a nce at the giant rooster and draw a deep breath. He decided to trust the rooster. Although the opening above the giant rooster seems narrow, it¡¯s not difficult for Chu Mo to worm in.

    After Chu Mo entered the tunnel, he crawls forward at an average pace. He found out that the wall of the tunnel is somewhat smooth which raises his curiosity about the way the tunnel was formed. Because the tunnel was undoubtedly dug by the giant rooster.

    ¡°Hey, giant rooster. How did you dig out this tunnel?¡± Chu Mo asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the giant rooster¡¯s indifferent voice came behind Chu Mo, but he actually heard its voice directly resounded in his mind.

    ¡°The tunnel was burrowed recently by you, right? The surface of the wall is smooth, why?¡± Chu Mo also sends his message to the giant rooster telepathically.

    ¡°O, the wall. You really thought the me from my body is just a projection, right?¡± The giant rooster replied in pride of its own work.

    Meanwhile, Chu Mo heard somerge booming sounds not far behind him. After a loud bang, the roaring voice of Hua Quan Niu resounded the tunnel, ¡°Bastard! Where can you hide now!¡±

    ¡°Chu Mo! Chu Mo! Stop hiding and prepare to die!¡±

    ¡°Where are you? You must be hiding somewhere! There¡¯s no other exit here!¡±

    The raging Hua Quan Niu dragged his injured body and stand at where Chu Mo stood earlier. Hua Quan Niu studied the vast cavern and roared furiously.

    It is not an easy task even to climb up from another side of the peak. During the climb, Hua Quan Niu encountered a rank six Yuan Beast.

    It was a rank six gray eagle!

    Maybe Hua Quan Niu¡¯s climbing route was near to the gray eagle¡¯s nest, and perhaps that¡¯s the reason why his body is full of injuries, he must have suffered from the gray eagle¡¯s attacked.

    Although Hua Quan Niu¡¯s martial state is higher than the gray eagle, his range of activities was restricted on the cliff, he can¡¯t move freely as he does on the ground. Under the furious attacked of the eagle, dangers lurking on all sides, he has to burn out his inner strength to let out a powerful strike which hurt the eagle and eventually the eagle flew away.

    After the eagle flew away, the inner force in him has dissipated to a dangerous extent, worst still, the injuries caused by the eagle are still bleeding.

    Finally, when he reached Chu Mo¡¯s hiding ce, he found out the opening of the cavern was blocked by a giant boulder. Hua Quan Niu instantly enraged and bombarded the boulder with all his might, he doesn¡¯t care whether his actions will alert Chu Mo about his presence.

    With his forceful might, he finally smashed the boulder and eventually clear out the exit.

    However, he immediately realized Chu Mo is not in the cavern.

    The frustrations and anger make Hua Quan Niu gone mad.

    After Hua Quan Niu studies around the cavern, he noticed an average sized opening above him, he couldn¡¯t hold his anger and grit his teeth, ¡°I see now, burrow the hole like a mouse! Bastard, I shall see where will you end up!¡±

    As he speaks, he jumped up to the opening and crawl his way in the tunnel with an incredibly insane speed.

    After a while of crawling, his body shaken suddenly by a force of pressure, it was like a strong current flushed against him.

    Hua Quan Niu instantly became limp and feeble due to the sudden force, horrify, aghast reactions rayed out at each corner of his eyes.

    (To be continued¡­)

 Chapter 182 - Dragon Nest

    <strong>Chapter 182 ¨C Dragon Nest</strong>

    ¡°What¡­ Is this?¡± Hua Quan Niu felt his whole body became weak and didn¡¯t dare move, as if this pressure could crush him to pieces. No one answered him, and after a while the pressure gradually disappeared.

    Hua Quan Niu¡¯s whole body have been thoroughly soaked with sweat. He took a long breath and felt like he was struggling from death.

    But his desire for revenge supported him, and he continued to crawl forward.

    Far away from Hua Quan Niu, the giant rooster was surprised and said to Chu Mo, ¡°What terrible thing did you do, boy? Why did that guy hate you so much?¡±

    ¡°I killed his son.¡± Chu Mo replied.

    ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t tell but you¡¯re unexpectedly also a little viin,¡± The giant rooster said with a strange smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re the viin!¡± Chu Mo said angrily. ¡°His son wanted to kill me and rob my things.¡±

    ¡°Gagaga, then why don¡¯t you give yourself to him. Don¡¯t you humans boast that you are very kind?¡± The giant rooster teased. (TN: Not sure here. Original text was ¡°Then give it to him¡±)

    ¡°It seems that you have a deep misunderstanding about humans. Didn¡¯t they also want to stew you?¡± Chu Mo sneered.

    ¡°Humph,¡± The giant rooster snorted coldly, no longer paying attention to Chu Mo.

    In this way, Chu Mo crawled along the cave. The giant rooster released a total of four to five pressure behind the back hall.

    Although each pressure that was released was so strong, Hua Quan Niu¡¯s ability to resist the pressure¡­ was also getting stronger each time. In the end, he simply gritted his teeth and continued to crawl forward against the pressure.

    At this time, Chu Mo finally climbed out of the cave. Then he discovered a huge enclosed space in front of him.

    The space is 35 to 40 km wide and 10 to 15 km high. Standing there gave Chu Mo a feeling of being too small.

    Above the space. There were more than a dozen huge passages, and no one knows where they lead to.

    In the middle of this space, there was a huge nest that was more than 10 km wide and more than 20 km high.

    On closer inspection, the nest was actually no different from an ordinary bird¡¯s nest, just magnified countless times.

    But the wooden vines that built this nest made the jade in Chu Mo¡¯s chest¡­ and the Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror emits a burst of heat.

    ¡°Divine Wood Nest! Boy, look carefully at those green vines, they are actually alive! They have an extremely tenacious vitality! There are several types of vines, and if any creature tried to approach it, it will directlyunch a fierce attack!¡± The giant rooster stood next to Chu Mo and said, ¡°Take back Murdering Heaven Edge and try it out.¡±

    Chu Mo took back Murdering Heaven Edge ording to his words. And just as Murdering Heaven Edge disappeared from his side, an unimaginable terrifying pressure, which seems to be able to topple mountains and overturn seas, came over.

    Instantly drowning Chu Mo.

    Bang.

    Chu Mo¡¯s body, without suspense, was directly sent flying by this pressure and crashed hard against the stone walls behind him.

    Puff!

    A mouthful of blood sprayed out of Chu Mo¡¯s mouth.

    Then, on the huge dragon nest, there were about 70 or 80 gray wooden vines¡­ And not a single green vine could be seen, and like a spear, it directly stabbed toward Chu Mo!

    In a sh, Chu Mo took out Murdering Heaven Edge.

    Murdering Heaven Edge seemed to be enraged by the terrible pressure, and a bloody light suddenly lit up.

    Buzz!

    It issued out a nging sound. (TN: Metallic sound)

    That mighty pressure. Instantly disappeared!

    The 70 or 80 gray wooden vines that have been stabbed like spears also seemed to have encounter the most terrifying things, and they crazily retreated back.

    But the blood light that was sent out by Murdering Heaven Edge has swept through the middle, cutting it off directly.

    Crackling sounds were heard and it fell all over the ground.

    Several kilometer-long wooden vines fell to the ground like giant pythons, twisting and struggling crazily, and even making hissing sounds.

    This scene startled Chu Mo.

    The pressure from the dragon nest didn¡¯t do much harm to Chu Mo. But it made him feel like his internal organs have all been disced.

    ¡°You tricked me!¡± Chu Mo immediately red at the giant rooster.

    ¡°Gagaga!¡± The giant rooster made a series of strangeughter, and then said, ¡°I just want you to feel the terrifying pressure of the dragon¡¯s nest. You see, I, the Lord Rooster, didn¡¯t even take the opportunity to get rid of you.¡±

    When he said this, the giant rooster¡¯s eyes were full of righteousness. But there were some regrets in his heart: This boy¡¯s reaction was so fast that I, the Lord Rooster, didn¡¯t have enough time to get rid of him. Isn¡¯t the Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror on this boy¡¯s body?

    This was the real sentiment of the giant rooster, and it still was having ideas on Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror.

    ¡°This is an Azure Dragon Nest?¡± Chu Mo didn¡¯t want to argue with the giant rooster about this, so instead he asked him a question while he carried Murdering Heaven Edge and walked inside.

    The terrifying pressure here doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect on the giant rooster. It followed Chu Mo by his side. Then he replied, ¡°Yes, the dragon fell from the broken space to this world. And started doing evil everywhere! Settle down everywhere and build nests everywhere. Here¡­ Is just one of its nests. There are still many like this on the four continents. Uh, there are at least 20 nests on the four continents!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Mo was a bit speechless and asked, ¡°Why is it building so many nests?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to settle down everywhere! Is what Lord Rooster said not clear enough? Look at the world now, how many of its bloodline descendants are known! Among all the rank nine yuan beasts, the Azure Dragon bloodline descendant have the most!¡± The giant rooster sneered scornfully and said, ¡°It¡¯s a flirtatious dragon.¡±

    Chu Mo looked strangely at the giant rooster: ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    The giant rooster blurted out, ¡°That bastard not only likes female, but also won¡¯t let go of the male. In the past, Lord Rooster¡­ Cough, nothing. Lord Rooster is so wise and mighty. That small reptile, in front of Lord Rooster, can only kneel down and tremble.¡±

    Chu Mo, however, looked at the giant rooster in disbelief and thought: You can¡¯t even beat me. Do you really have the ability to make the Azure Dragon kneel down to you?

    But Chu Mo also admired the giant rooster for not being afraid of the pressure here. This guy, besides being very boastful and a bit sly, overall¡­ is still good. However, he still has to put his guard up against it. Just like how it tricked him just now, God knows if it has any other purpose.

    ¡°This Azure Dragon¡­ What level is it?¡± Chu Mo asked casually.

    ¡°What level? It¡¯s hard to say.¡± The rooster fluttered its wings, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°Anyway, this thing fell down from the heavens with Lord Rooster. Probably¡­ cough, just like Lord Rooster? Anyway, it¡¯s also a victim of that fierce de in your hand.¡±

    Chu Mo learned too many amazing secrets from the giant rooster. Including the legendary four immortals and beasts on the four continents, it is possible that they came from the heavens¡­ This news is simply amazing!

    Perhaps in the entire four continents, except for the Demon Lord and Chu Mo, this master and disciple, no one knows the existence of Heaven.

    ¡°If the beasts in the four continents are called Yuan Beasts. Then are the beasts in the Spirit World called Spirit Beast? Immortal World called Immortal Beast? Then in Heaven World¡­ it should be called Heavenly Beast, right?¡± Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster: ¡°The Azure Dragon is a Heavenly Beast, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You, you, you, you¡­ How did you guess it?¡± The giant rooster seemed startled and looked at Chu Mo with a strange look. ¡°Boy, are you a monster?¡± (TN: Monster as in genius or having monstrous talent)

    To be continued.

 Chapter 183 - I Dare You To Come Here

    <strong>Chapter 183 ¨C I Dare You To Come Here</strong>

    ¡°I just casually said it, that¡¯s all. So, it¡¯s really like that, huh?¡± Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster in surprise.

    The giant rooster is also looking at Chu Mo with a nk face.

    Just then, suddenly there was a burst of explosion behind him: ¡°Chu Mo¡­ little b*stard, I finally caught you. Time for you to die!¡±

    This sudden burst of explosion, in this huge space, was like thunder, causing pain in the ear.

    Then came a pitiful yell.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Bang!

    Chu Mo and the giant rooster turned around at the same time and saw a man lying motionless at the mouth of the cave where the giant rooster came out.

    The corner of Chu Mo¡¯s mouth curved up, and with a look of sympathy, he said: ¡°Still not dead?¡±

    The giant rooster looked at the person and shook his head. ¡°He should have not died. He must have rushed forward just now. Otherwise, it would be safer to just stand at the entrance of the cave. Although he can also feel the pressure, it shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem for him.¡±

    Chu Mo shook his head, but in his heart, he really sympathized for this man who was desperate for revenge.

    Hua Nan¡¯s death is really a tragedy. Chu Mo is tantamount to taking the me for Miao Yiniang. But Chu Mo firmly believed that even if she had not done so at that time, he would have done it.

    Hua Nan shouldn¡¯t appear in front of them for the second time!

    You¡¯re the only one allowed to kill but others can¡¯t kill you? Where¡¯s the reason in that!

    Therefore, Chu Mo can understand Hua Quan Niu¡¯s desire to avenge his son, but it does not mean that he agrees with the opposite party¡¯s approach. But there is nothing more to talk about between them. It is already an unresolvable situation, and Chu Mo didn¡¯t want to try to exin anything.

    After a long time, Hua Quan Niu struggled to get up from the ground and gasped heavily. Looking at the two figures that are getting farther and farther away from him, Hua Quan Niu¡¯s eyes are full of shock and incredibleness. However, at this moment, the light of hatred in his eyes has lessened.

    Because his hatred has already prated deep into his soul and no longer needs to be expressed through his eyes.

    ¡°Is that¡­ a chicken? A giant chicken?¡± Hua Quan Niu looked at the giant rooster next to Chu Mo. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He rubbed his forehead hard, wondering if he was hallucinating.

    At this time, the giant rooster seemed to have sense something, turned around, and looked at Hua Quan Niu from afar: ¡°You ant, what are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ really¡­ a giant rooster?¡± Hua Quan looked at the giant rooster dumbfounded and murmured, ¡°Is it possible that¡­ it¡¯s a rank nine yuan beast that has never been recorded before?¡±

    ¡°Rank nine yuan beast your sister!¡± the giant rooster was immediately annoyed: ¡°You stupid and foolish ants!¡±

    Chu Mo nced at the giant rooster. Obviously, when the giant rooster just cursed, it even involved himself into it. But Chu Mo was not angry. Anyway, the giant rooster helped him.

    The corners of Hua Quan Niu¡¯s mouth twitched violently and he murmured: ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I, Hua Quan Niu¡­ who¡¯s strength has long reached the understanding intent realm, and is respected wherever I go, that today, I was unexpectedlyughed at by a chicken.¡±

    ¡°Chu Mo! Get out of here for me!¡± Hua Quan Niu muttered. Suddenly, there was another burst of explosion. His whole person is reallypletely crazy. He once again rushed to Chu Mo.

    Bang!

    That terrifying pressure from the dragon¡¯s nest was released once again. And once again, Hua Quan Niu¡¯s body was sent flying.

    Bang!

    Hitting the stone wall hard.

    This time, Hua Quan Niu had rushed quite fiercely, and naturally will fall even harder.

    Puff!

    He spurted a mouthful of blood.

    His eyes showed an iparable unwillingness. He roared, ¡°Why? Why can Chu Mo walk in safely? While I, Hua Quan Niu, can¡¯t? Heavens¡­ you are unfair! You are unfair! Ah!¡±

    Puff!.

    Hua Quan Niu spurted a mouthful of blood again. HIs whole person was staggering, almost falling to the ground.

    His eyes couldn¡¯t help but shed tears and murmured, ¡°I just want to avenge my son¡­ Am I wrong? Am I wrong? Heaven¡­ are you deliberately ying with me? What evil have I done in myst life? Why do this to me?¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, a group of fools who believed in Heaven¡­ don¡¯t even understand that Heavenly Dao is ruthless.¡± The giant rooster shook its hair and sneered: ¡°The Heaven is the Great Dao, the Great Dao is ruthless. Under Heavenly Dao, all the myriad things in the world, whether living creatures or dust, are the same. Could it be because you are a living creature, you can open your mouth and ask Heaven, and Heaven will promise you? If so, wouldn¡¯t it be very unfair to dead things such as dust and stone.¡±

    Chu Mo was silent, pondering the words of the giant rooster in his heart. It seems to be mocking Hua Quan Niu, but in fact, it contains the supreme truth that Chu Mo has nevere into contact with. The origin of this giant rooster is really not simple!

    Chu Mo secretly thought in his heart: I must not be fooled by its boastful appearance.

    ¡°Chu Mo¡­ I dare you toe out,¡± Hua Quan Niu¡¯s voice was full of grief and indignation: ¡°Youe out for me! Come out! Get out!¡±

    ¡°I dare you toe here.¡± Chu Mo stopped, looked back at Hua Quan Niu, and said faintly.

    Poof.

    Hua Quan Niu¡¯s internal organs fiercely churn, and he spurted a mouthful of blood again. Then he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Chu Mo, between you and me, one of us must die.¡±

    ¡°Then go and die.¡± Chu Mo faintly looked at him: ¡°I¡¯m still young.¡±

    Hua Shuan Niu roared up to the heaven, ¡°My son¡­ he¡¯s young, too! But he died at your hands.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because you spoiled him too much, he wouldn¡¯t be where he is today. Moreover, after his death, I buried him with Sun Yifei, which could also be counted as helping him.¡± Chu Mo¡¯s voice, be a little cold. Although he already didn¡¯t want to exin anything. But Hua Quan Niu words still made Chu Mo have an oppressed feeling.

    Human nature isplex, and it is difficult to say whether someone is good or evil.

    Just like Hua Nan loves Sun Yifei, although he doesn¡¯t respect Sun Yifei enough, that is also because of Hua Nan¡¯s own personality. He likes and loves Sun Yifei a bit too much that he even gave up the benefits that will make countless people crazy.

    The Misty Pce¡¯s heritage, which caused martial artists from two continents to fight over it¡­ from this, one could see its great benefit

    But Hua Nan gave it up for Sun Yifei.

    From this point of view, Hua Nan is just an infatuated person. If one only looks at this point, then the brilliance of human nature is still very bright on Hua Nan.

    But Hua Nan and Sun Yifei, for their own interests, conspired against Miao Yiniang.

    Simr to the Misty Pce¡¯s heritage, regardless of anything¡­ even at the expense of killing, they must seize Miao Yiniang¡¯s heritage.

    From this point of view, Hua Nan ispletely an evil person.

    For his own goal, he didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s lives. He is apletely selfish, and cold-blooded man.

    It is precisely because of Hua Nan and Sun Yifei¡¯s actions at that time that he has been pursuit for thousands of miles. It can be said that Hua Nan and Sun Yifei are the source of the whole thing!

    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 184 - An Unchanging Obsession Until Death

    <strong>Chapter 184 ¨C An Unchanging Obsession Until Death</strong>

    Chu Mo watched Hua Quan Niu rushing toward him again and again, and then be sent flying by the dragon nest¡¯s pressure again and again. He lightly said: ¡°I don¡¯t believe that as a martial artist in the Understanding Intent realm and a sect elder, you don¡¯t understand what your son did. I can¡¯t me you for seeking revenge on me, because no matter what the reason, he died at my hands. But now you¡¯re acting like your son was the victim¡­ You¡¯re just acting as the victim¡¯s father, is it interesting?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have the face to say who is innocent¡­ How do you actually think?¡± Chu Mo looked at Hua Quan Niu from afar: ¡°To tell you the truth, you will never get your revenge.¡±

    Hua Quan Niu has been seriously injured at this time. Hey on the ground and almost lost the strength to struggle. He gloomilyughed: ¡°Hei hei, Little b*stard, you don¡¯t have a wife and a son, you haven¡¯t be a father¡­ You¡¯ll never understand how I feel. Yes, I know Hua Nan is wrong. I know exactly what he did! But that doesn¡¯t really matter. What matters is that he¡¯s my son. You killed him, so I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Chu Mo was silent for a moment and nodded. ¡°Come and kill then.¡±

    Hua Quan Niu trembled, took out a bottle of medicinal pill from his body and murmured, ¡°This pill was given to me by an expert I met in the past. The expert told me that if one day, when I face a desperate situation, I could take this pill. After taking this pill, there is no doubt that I will die, but it can enhance my own strength and increase my realm by one! Chu Mo¡­ You should be honored. I, an Understanding Intent realm expert, because of you¡­ will take this pill. Even if I die¡­ I must avenge my son!¡±

    Standing next to Chu Mo, the giant rooster sneered: ¡°Increase a realm by one? Comprehending Intent realm? Useless! Listen to Lord Rooster¡¯s advice, just leave! He¡¯s right, you¡¯ll never get your revenge.¡±

    ¡°Leave? I won¡¯t leave!¡± Hua Quan Niu looked crazily at Chu Mo and gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°I said, even if I die, I will drag that little b*stard with me.¡±

    With that, Hua Quan Niu swallowed the pill directly into his mouth. Then, a formidable aura broke out from Hua Quan Niu. His serious injury was recovering rapidly. At the same time, Hua Quan Niu felt that his body has endless power.

    He walked towards Chu Mo with a ferocious look. This time, Hua Quan Niu walked three to four miles directly.

    The overwhelming pressure emanating from the dragon nest seemed unable to stop this crazy man. But as the giant rooster said, all this is still useless.

    This dragon nest was built by the Azure Dragon with all kinds of divine vines and sacred wood. It has a terrifying pressure that is hard to imagine. Even if the strength of Hua Quan Niu at this moment, has reached Comprehending Intent realm, it still has no meaning in the face of this pressure.

    Bang!

    The terrifying pressure, once again sent Hua Quan Niu flying, ruthlessly hitting the stone wall.

    The hard stone walls rumbled and bit and pieces of stone fragments fell.

    Hua Quan Niu roared up to the heavens and became mad with grief and indignation.

    ¡°Chu Mo¡­ Tell me, how are you not affected by the pressure?¡± Hua Quan Niu coughed out a mouthful of blood, and roar at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo looked at Hua Quan Niu and raised Murdering Heaven: ¡°I have a sacred tool.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha¡­ Ha ha¡­ Hei hei, ¡°Hua Quan Niuughed miserably and murmured, ¡°Thank you for letting me die in peace. You are right. I, Hua Shuan Niu, will never get my revenge! Nan¡¯er¡­ Did you see that?¡±

    With tears rolling down his eyes, Hua Quan Nui roared out hisst words: ¡°Nan¡¯er ¡­ It¡¯s not that your father didn¡¯t try, it¡¯s that father is really powerless! Your death is not undeserved. This kind of opponent, let alone you, even your father is going to fall here. He didn¡¯t even rely on his powerful and unparalleled master! Don¡¯t me father¡­ Your father is going to apany you now!¡±

    cing his long sword across his neck, Hua Quan Niu roared at Chu Mo: ¡°Chu Mo, I, Hua Quan Niu, am not as skilled as others, so I didn¡¯t get my revenge. But I believe that one day, someone will do this for me! You will definitely die like a dog!¡±

    After saying those word, Hua Shuan Niu exerted enough force to his hand that was holding the long sword and cut his throat.

    ng!

    The sword fell to the ground, and the blood flew around the neck of Hua Quan Niu. With a flop, he fell there.

    An Understanding Intent state expert, killed himself.

    A powerful enemy has died, and it should be said that he should be happy, but there is no joy in Chu Mo¡¯s heart.

    Standing there, Chu Mo remained silent for a long without saying a word.

    The giant rooster beside him also seemed to be touched, but it broke the silence: ¡°This kind of person¡­ There is no need to me yourself for his death.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°You do!¡± said the giant rooster mercilessly. ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong to kill his son, but you think you forced him to die?¡±

    Chu Mo was silent and did not speak.

    The giant rooster sneered, ¡°You humans have a saying, the son doesn¡¯t teach his father<strong><sup>1</sup></strong>! Have you ever heard of it?¡±

    Chu Mo nodded.

    The giant rooster said, ¡°Then what else do you have to me yourself for? Although Lord Rooster is not particrly aware of the cause of this incident, but listening to the talk between you, I can also guess roughly. If he had been able to educate his son from an early age, then these things would not have happened. Therefore, whether his son or him dying on his own, no one is to be med.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster: ¡°You seemed to know so much about humans. Were you a pet chicken before?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the pet chicken! Lord Rooster will fight with you.¡± The giant rooster tried to peck.

    Chu Mo stepped aside.

    The giant rooster said angrily, ¡°Lord Rooster was born wise and powerful, you should not be too envious. Boy, I¡¯m trying to educate you. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good or bad.¡±

    As they spoke, Chu Mo and the giant rooster have approached the Azure Dragon¡¯s nest.

    When they got close enough, Chu Mo found that the whole huge nest exuded infinite vitality. Moreover, arge number of wooden vines, all like giant pythons, are creeping slowly. The whole dragon nest is like a living creature.

    ¡°Gagaga, how about it? Are you scared, boy?¡± The rooster stood aside, looked at the stunned Chu Mo, gloated andughed, ¡°As long as you put away the fierce de in your hand, these vines will tear you to pieces in an instant!¡±

    Chu Mo nce at the giant rooster and was toozy to pay attention to him. Then, he directly jumped to the middle of the dragon nest. The wooden vines under his foot immediately be restless. There are a few hard, as sharp as a knife, wooden vines¡¯ tips still there, ready to stab Chu Mo¡¯s legs.

    Chu Mo pointed Murdering Heaven towards them, and the tip of these vines immediately retracted.

    The giant rooster that jumped up with him looked envious: ¡°This murderous de, ominously ominous, but sometimes¡­ it is really useful!¡±

    To be continued¡­

    ____

    TN: ¡°The son doesn¡¯t teach his father¡± ¨C This mean the son¡¯smitting mistake/error should be me to his father¡¯s failure to teach him.

 Chapter 185 - Divine Grass

    <strong>Chapter 185 ¨C Divine Grass</strong>

    Afterward, Chu Mo jumped on the top of the dragon nest, and then looked down. It was like a deep valley inside of the dragon nest and it was very clean. In the middle of the dragon¡¯s nest, there were a lot of soft grass, and some green nts emerge from it.

    The Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror continuously transmitted intense heat to remind Chu Mo.

    In fact, without the reminder from the jade, Chu Mo can feel that the green nts growing in the middle of the dragon¡¯s nest must be good things.

    Not just because they grow in the dragon nest.

    But under the terrifying pressure of the dragon nest, and in the face of these aggressive vines that make up the dragon nest, it can still grow so safely. Saying that it¡¯s just an ordinary thing¡­ Who would believe that?

    When the rooster saw Chu Mo¡¯s eyes falling on the green nts, he rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What, do you like those grasses? Hey, that¡¯s the seed of heaven that was attached to the Azure Dragon, and brought to this world. Now it has taken root, began to grow, and after growing up¡­ it might turn to divine grass! How about ten fish for one?¡±

    ¡°Is this grass yours?¡± Chu Mo nced at the giant rooster.

    The giant rooster angrily red at Chu Mo: ¡°Boy, conduct yourself with kind-heartedness, you can¡¯t be heartless. Not to mention whether this divine grass is mine or not. Just now, I helped you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Chu Mo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you still have the face to talk to Lord Rooster about conditions?¡± The giant rooster said with a look of grief and indignation. ¡°After that b*stard Azure Dragon left, Lord Rooster stayed here for countless years, took good care of them, and worked hard to raise them¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster speechless, and then asked,¡± Giant rooster, tell me the truth, this fish¡­ what benefit does it have?¡±

    The giant rooster hesitated for a long time, and then said reluctantly, ¡°This fish, in the world of your four continents, is called Heavens Lake Dragonfish. It is a top ingredient. It has the effect of dispelling all kinds of diseases and resolving thousands of poisons. Moreover, each one of them can increased one¡¯s life span for 50 years with almost no upper limit.¡±

    ¡°So powerful.¡± Chu Mo looked surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that this swarthy looking, inconspicuous scaleless fish, actually have the miraculous effect of prolonging one¡¯s life.

    And one fish can increase the life span for fifty years. Then ten fish¡­ is 500 years? If one can eat it all the time, wouldn¡¯t that mean one can live forever?

    How is this just a fish? This is clearly a divine medicine.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that exaggerated. ording to Lord Rooster¡¯s research, this kind of fish, on the four continents, should be able to increase a person¡¯s life span by about 1,500 years. That is to say, after taking 30 fish, it will have no effect anymore.¡± The giant rooster said.

    ¡°1500 years¡­ is still an exaggeration!¡± Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster. ¡°Do you know, the Da Xia Empire that I was in¡­ from the founding of the nation until now, it has only been 1,000 years?¡±

    The rooster, with some disdain, didn¡¯t bother to go over it: ¡°The mortal world¡­ what¡¯s the point?¡±

    ¡°One fish for 50 years, 30 fish for 1,500 years¡­¡± Chu Mo murmured, looking like a little rich man, counting the fish he had taken in. Then, with a look of joy on his face, he said, ¡°There are 78! Haha. I¡¯m rich.¡±

    ¡°More than 70!¡± The giant rooster¡¯s eyes were almost red, and he shouted: ¡°Quickly give half of it to Lord Rooster! Those several divine grass, I¡¯ll give it all to you! Boy, your luck is really good. The dragonfish that you¡¯ve collected are almost all on this mountain! Lord Rooster has worked hard and tracked these guys for countless years, and has only eaten more than a thousand¡­¡±

    The corner of Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, stared at the giant rooster with wide eyes, and said, ¡°More than¡­ a thousand?¡±

    The rooster smiled embarrassingly, ¡°Gaga¡­ Lord Rooster¡¯s little snack. For thousands of years, I¡¯ve only just eaten these. It¡¯s very rare.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me yet, these fish¡­ what are they like in the Heaven World?¡± Chu Mo stared at the giant rooster and asked.

    ¡°In Heaven¡­ actually, it¡¯s not much. It just has a little more strength, just a little stronger, that¡¯s all. Really! The giant rooster tried to make a serious and honest expression, but his dishonest eyes betrayed his heart.¡±

    ¡°If you want to eat fish, just figure out how to tell me!¡± Chu Mo said as he jumped down deeper into the dragon nest.

    Then he went to those divine grass, and before he had taken any action, those divine grass flew up automatically and went into the jade on Chu Mo¡¯s chest.

    The giant rooster, who jumped right behind him, was immediately dumbfounded. He stared at Chu Mo¡¯s chest, took a deep breath, and squinted his eyes: ¡°Boy, your storage space¡­ is quite good, even the divine grass from the Heaven World¡­ can¡¯t wait to jump into it. Can you show it to me?¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster vigntly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror¡­¡± The giant rooster stretched out a wing and pointed to Chu Mo: ¡°Boy¡­ you are really not honest! Lord Rooster¡¯s judgment is never wrong. That thing, must also be on your body!¡±

    Chu Mo rolled his eyes and denied: ¡°What Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Giant rooster, is it possible that you also want to kill people and take their treasure?

    The giant rooster nodded honestly. ¡°This Lord Rooster really wants to do that!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Mo¡¯s head was covered with ck lines.

    There was a struggle in the giant rooster¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°You simply do not understand what the Heaven¡¯s Divination means to the creatures in this world! You humans, have the innate advantage to cultivate, and are the head of all spirits! But it is difficult for us to cultivate. And every time we reach a major realm, we will encounter great tribtion. So, some ces of refuge, some top medicinal ingredients, to us, are particrly important! But these ces of refuge and top medicinal ingredients¡­ are not that easy to find. But if there is the Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror in hand¡­ all this, will all be a lot easier!¡±

    Chu Mo did not say anything, just calmly looked at the rooster.

    The giant rooster¡¯s eyes twitched, as if he was trying to figure something out. For a long time, the giant rooster hung his head down in frustration and said, ¡°The realm of Lord Rooster, in this world, has also been suppressed too much. I can only rely on these fish to sustain my life. However, these fish have no effect in Heaven World, Lord Rooster¡¯s strength¡­ is getting worse year after year. Up to now, although I still have the realm of a great master, it ispletely suppressed by Murdering Heaven¡­ d*mn it. Now Lord Rooster really envies those mortals in your world, at least¡­ because they are too ordinary, they can¡¯t feel the murderous aura on this de at all, so they don¡¯t have to be so afraid of it.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Chu Mo calmly looked at the giant rooster.

    ¡°You have both the fish that this Lord Rooster needs, and the Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror¡­¡± The giant rooster said dejectedly. ¡°Since I can¡¯t get it¡­ I don¡¯t seem to have any other choice but to follow you.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked if I want you to follow me?¡± Chu Mo frowned at the giant rooster and said, ¡°If it were you, would you be willing to be followed by someone that has ideas on you all day?¡±

    ¡°Is Lord Rooster the kind of rooster that doesn¡¯t keep his word?¡± The giant rooster immediately jumped on his feet, but then he lowered his head somewhat dejectedly: ¡°It seems¡­ really difficult to keep one¡¯s word for the Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror.¡±

    to be continued¡­

 Chapter 186 - The Fish Of Creation

    <strong>Chapter 186 ¨C The Fish Of Creation</strong>

    Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster and said, ¡°Since youe from Heaven World, such a high-level ce, you should know some secret techniques?¡±

    ¡°What secret technique?¡± the giant rooster somewhat looked at Chu Mo with a bad look.

    ¡°For example, some kind of soul contract or something¡­¡± Chu Mo was just randomly talking nonsense. In fact, he didn¡¯t even know if there was such a thing as a soul contract. Anyway, there was such a thing in many ancient legends. But whether it is just the imagination of the writers, only heavens know.

    ¡°You must be dreaming!¡± The giant rooster jumped straight to his feet and said angrily, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t have any good intention, but a soul contract¡­ Bah! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    ¡°There really is?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s eyes lit up and looked at the giant rooster and said, ¡°Then, what do think we should do?¡±

    ¡°Lord Rooster can promise not to hurt you! Lord Rooster swears on his reputation!¡± The giant rooster looked at Chu Mo with a serious look on his face.

    ¡°You have a reputation?¡± Chu Mo expressed suspicion.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I have it? You don¡¯t know, in the past, the reputation of Lord Rooster¡­¡± The more the giant rooster talk, the softer his voice got. In the end, he simply became angry out of shame and said, ¡°Then what do you think we should do? Or you put away Murdering Heaven, and the two of us will fight it out?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask me to tie myself up and wait for you to kill me?¡± Chu Mo rolled his eyes and was not even interested in talking to the giant rooster.

    The giant rooster also felt that the request was not much different from what Hua Quan Niu did, who had just cut his own throat. He somewhat embarrassingly said, ¡°Anyway, Lord Rooster has to follow you.¡±

    ¡°Then, swear on your soul that if you dare have any idea of robbing me and hurting me, your soul will be destroyed!¡± Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster and said.

    ¡°How could it be possible not to have that idea?¡± The giant rooster said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re simply trying to kill Lord Rooster!¡±

    ¡°This is also my first time I¡¯ve ever met a rooster like you.¡± Chu Mo¡¯s head is full of ck lines: ¡°Being able to speak shamelessly without being concern about face. I truly gained experienced today!¡±

    ¡°Snort.¡± The rooster snorted and said, ¡°You mortals, who disrespect the gods, may think it¡¯s nothing to swear an oath. Even if you break your oath, nine times out of ten, it won¡¯te true. But you do not understand that everything you have experienced in your life is the cause and effect umted in your previous life. Therefore, some vows may not be fulfilled in this life. But these vows, the moment you die, and enter samsara, they will alle back to you and settle the final ount!¡± (Samsara = reincarnation)

    ¡°Previous life? Samsara?¡± Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster: ¡°Is there really samsara in this world?¡±

    ¡°What so strange about that? The various Gods in Heaven World governs the six realm of samsara¡± The giant rooster rolled his eyes and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s impossible for Lord Rooster to make such an oath. Although Lord Rooster will never die¡­ who can guarantee that that will never happened? What if one day Lord Rooster doesn¡¯t enter Nirvana?¡± (Realm of reincarnation. Here)

    ¡°You speak as if you were really a Phoenix¡­¡± Chu Mo murmured.

    The giant rooster ignored Chu Mo, paced back and forth there, and then said, ¡°How about this, Lord Rooster can swear that he will never really hurt you, nor rob you of your things. But boy¡­ you have to swear to give Lord Rooster fish to eat!¡±

    ¡°You have to tell me what these fish are in the Heaven World!¡± Chu said, staring at the rooster.

    ¡°I say, why are you still entangled in this question?¡± The giant rooster looked reluctant. ¡°Wanting to enter the Heaven World¡­ just relying on yourself. Don¡¯t even think about it for 10,000 years!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°Lord Rooster hates you very much,¡± The giant rooster angrily said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you very much either.¡± Chu Mo said.

    A person and a chicken, looking at each other in dismay for a long time. In the end the giant rooster was defeated. He said, ¡°All right, Lord Rooster can tell you the true origin of the fish before making an oath.¡± As he spoke, the giant rooster sighed, ¡°There are Six Samsara Ponds in the Heaven World, which are govern by the gods. In the Six Samsara Ponds, there is the Bridge of Creation. It is said that those who are qualified to enter the Six Samsara Ponds from the Bridge of Creation are all extreme powerhouse! They can freely choose any of these samsara ponds. After samsara, they will retain their memory of previous life.¡±

    This is simr to fairy tales in general. Chu Mo¡¯s heart swayed when he heard this, but questioned: ¡°What does this have to do with the fish?¡±

    ¡°What are you anxious about?¡± The giant rooster red at Chu Mo, and then said, ¡°But not everyone is qualified to walk the Bridge of Creation. People who doesn¡¯t have powerful divine soul will be torn into countless pieces in an instant if they step on that bridge! By that time their soul will be destroyed. Therefore, those people who are not qualified to set foot on that bridge, but want to enter the six samsara ponds, and retain their memory of previous lives, can only adopt a way¡­¡±

    Chu Mo was slightly stunned and looked at the giant rooster. He suddenly felt that the value of the dozens of fish in the Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror¡­ has increased countless of times.

    The giant rooster looked at Chu Mo and said, ¡°It¡¯s that kind of fish. It¡¯s called the Fish of Creation. Eating this kind of fish can guarantee that the memory of one¡¯s previous life will be preserved in the process of samsara. And if one is lucky enough to eat the king of the fish of creation, then there is an opportunity to choose one of the six samsara ponds.¡±

    ¡°This fish¡­ is unexpectedly so precious!¡± Chu Mo eximed.

    ¡°So, boy, you¡¯re too lucky that you can¡¯t begin to imagine! If you were in heaven and the matter of you having the fish of creation spread, you will be immediately pursued by countless powerhouse! Those old b*stard whose life ising to end¡­ those living fossils, wille out to kill you.¡± The giant rooster looked enviously at Chu Mo. ¡°A mortal boy, unexpectedly has such a good luck. Lord Rooster simply can¡¯t understand it.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, not only can you not hurt me or rob me, but you cannot tell others this news!¡± Chu Mo added directly.

    ¡°Lord Rooster is not so unscrupulous! If you were chase down, what good is it to Lord Rooster?¡± the rooster looked angrily at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo said, ¡°This fish of creation¡­ they should have other effect that you haven¡¯t said.¡±

    The giant rooster stretched out a wing and gently shook it. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it all! Lord Rooster has told you such a big secret. There is no other effect! Boy, you should not be discontented.¡±

    ¡°No, there must be more!¡± Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster with certainty. ¡°You don¡¯t need samsara now, and your blood has not dried up. You don¡¯t need it to replenish your life. So, there must be something else it can do.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The giant rooster stared at Chu Mo as if he were looking at a monster. After a while, he feebly said, ¡°You are too cunning! if all humans are like you, how can Lord Rooster mix in?¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Chu Mo faintly said.

    ¡°Okay. If you eat too much of this fish, you can also keep off tribtion. It is called the fish of creation, and naturally, it has a trace of the power of creation. For non-human beings, it has a fatal attraction. In the past, if it were not for Lord Rooster seeking these fish of creation, how could Ie to such a ce?¡± The giant rooster sighed. ¡°Finally, the big crack in the void closed faster than what Lord Rooster imagine. Because of a moment of greed and a moment of hesitation, Lord Rooster failed to go back before the big crack closed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster and asked with some disbelief.

    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 187 - Dao Realm Physique

    <strong>Chapter 187 ¨C Dao Realm Physique</strong>

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± The giant rooster raised his head, looked at Chu Mo, and somewhat reluctantly said, ¡°This kind of power of creation is also of great benefit to you. It can make your physique stronger.¡±

    Hearing this, Chu Mo could not help narrowing his eyes slightly. He knew very well that in order to change his physique, his master searched for high rank yuan beast everywhere for him, and strengthened his physique with the blood of the yuan beast. He has not thought that these fish of creation, unexpectedly also have such a miraculous effect.

    ¡°To what extent can it strengthen a person¡¯s physique?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    The giant rooster looked at Chu Mo in surprise. He did not expect Chu Mo to understand this.

    ¡°ording to what Lord Rooster knows, on the four continents¡­ nobody has paid attention to this at all, nor know about the rank of physique. How do you know?¡± The giant rooster asked suspiciously.

    Chu Mo raised Murdering Heaven: ¡°I can even get this. Knowing the rank of physique, what is so strange about that?¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a monster.¡± The giant rooster muttered, and then said, ¡°If you eat this kind of fish for a long time, you can quickly promote your physique to ninth rank. Then cross Innate, and enter Dao Realm.¡±

    ¡°Dao Realm?¡± Chu Mo was stunned.

    The Demon Lord told him that the strongest physique in the world is Innate. This realm¡­ what¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Dao realm is actually a general term of physique rank.¡± The giant rooster has been lonely for too many years, plus he likes to show off and likes to teach others. Now that he has already said it, he didn¡¯t hide anything anymore to Chu Mo, and directly exins: ¡°There are too many kinds of Dao Realm physique. To put it simply, this is based on your bloodline, which is different from the way you cultivate. When you enter the Dao Realm physique, the physique you obtain will bepletely different.¡±

    ¡°For example, people who practices body refining, after entering Dao realm, may obtain Tyrant Blood Physique; People who have been cultivating their natural divine powers, once breaking through the Dao Realm, may obtain King Will Physique; Some people, because of their innate bloodline, can obtain Saint Body Physique and Divine Body Physique; Simrly, some Immortal Beast, born with their ancestral blood, will directly obtain Dao Realm Physique! Each of them¡­ is powerful and unmatched.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster and said, ¡°Do you have the Phoenix Bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Although the giant rooster¡¯s face is rtively thick, but he doesn¡¯t have the face to directly say that he really has the Phoenix Bloodline. He red at Chu Mo and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Lord Rooster working in that direction?¡±

    ¡°I understood now.¡± Chu Mo nodded. He finally understood why the giant rooster had to eat the Fish of Creation. It turns out he wanted to change his own physique, thus change his own bloodline!

    ¡°What did you understand?¡± the giant rooster nced angrily at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo said: ¡°Every chicken has the heart to be a Phoenix.¡±

    ¡°Little b*stard, Lord Rooster will fight with you.¡±

    After their fight, the giant rooster¡¯s feathers were aplete mess, and Chu Mo¡¯s clothes became tattered.

    He didn¡¯t use Murdering Heaven, and the giant rooster didn¡¯t use all of his strength. The two sides just tried to tentativelypete with each other. Chu Mo found that the strength of the giant rooster is really quite powerful. If he didn¡¯t have Murdering Heaven, he might not evenst a round.

    ¡°Little rascal, fight me with Murdering Heaven!¡± The giant rooster taunt with arrogance on his face.

    Chu Mo sneered and said, ¡°if you have the ability, then suppress your realm to Iron Bone realm! See how this young master chop you into chicken pieces in the blink of an eye.¡±

    After a few words, both sides felt a little bored and said at the same time, ¡°Swear!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Mo and the giant rooster stared at each other for a long time, and then they both swear reluctantly.

    After both sides had sworn, they breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.

    ¡°Can I cultivate now?¡± Chu Mo nced at the giant rooster and felt the iparable heaven and earth Yuan Qi in the dragon nest. He felt that it would be a terrible loss not to cultivate here.

    ¡°Okay, go cultivate.¡± The giant rooster looked at Chu Mo and sneered in his heart: Boy, you simply don¡¯t know what¡¯s good from bad, and dares to cultivate here? When Lord Rooster said that this is the best ce to cultivate, I didn¡¯t swear at that time. But I didn¡¯t lie to you either, this is indeed the best ce to cultivate, but¡­ it¡¯s not the best ce for you to cultivate! So, it¡¯s definitely not that Lord Rooster wants to pit you, it¡¯s you yourself who seek death. Lord Rooster is not breaking his promise.

    The giant rooster thought to himself. Then he stared at Chu Mo with his chicken eyes.

    Chu Mo simply didn¡¯t look at the giant rooster at all. He directly sat cross-legged and started to cultivate Heaven¡¯s Will My Will.

    As soon as he began to cultivate the scripture, it felt like there was a storm raging in the whole dragon nest, forming a tornado that waspletely condensed by Yuan Qi. Then, the bottom of the tornado, flew towards Chu Mo.

    The giant rooster screamed in terror, jumped out far away, and then looked at Chu Mo in horror. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s dying fast enough!¡± Then the giant rooster can¡¯t help reminding, ¡°Boy, you can¡¯t do that. You¡¯re going to die.¡±

    The giant rooster just wanted to make Chu Mo suffer a big loss, and didn¡¯t really want to kill Chu Mo. Because although he extremely coveted the Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror, he is still very clear on one thing: The Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror, not just anyone can open it.

    But Chu Mo remained motionless, allowing the Yuan Qi tornado enveloped him. The bottom and thinnest part of the Yuan Qi tornado flowed directly into Chu Mo¡¯s head.

    The power of Heaven¡¯s Will My Will is revealed at this moment.

    Although the amount of Yuan Qi is very astonishing, it didn¡¯t cause any harm to Chu Mo¡¯s meridians under the distribution of Heaven¡¯s Will My Will.

    A massive amount of Yuan Qi was poured into Chu Mo¡¯s head, and then dispersed into the meridians all over Chu Mo¡¯s body. Finally, it entered his dantian and turns into infinite yuan power.

    Even so, there¡¯s still a lot of Yuan Qi, Chu Mo can¡¯t absorb it so quickly. After all, his realm is too low.

    But he didn¡¯t panic, and just cultivated Heaven¡¯s Will My Will. The yuan power that was vast as the sea, flowed along the meridians of the chest, and altogether¡­ poured into Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror.

    In the jade space, therge green stone and the evil bloody aura, and the shrub with a few green sprouts, were directly covered by the massive Yuan Qi in this instant. They were crazily absorbing it.

    Although it does not seem to have changed much, but Chu Mo is very clear that these forces are absolutely beneficial to the jade space.

    The giant rooster looked at the scene dumbfounded and somewhat scared. He muttered: ¡°What kind of scripture is this boy cultivating¡­ How can it be so powerful? This¡­ this is not right! This dragon nest can absorb Yuan Qi on its own and it¡¯s confined here. After countless years of umtion, the Yuan Qi here¡­ has reached a terrifying level. How could he have absorbed it all at once? Is he a monster?¡±

    With the continuous injection of arge amount of Yuan Qi, Chu Mo¡¯s dantian gradually began to change.

    From Late Stage Iron Bone realm, it began to rush toward Peak Iron Bone realm.

    Just then, a loud noise sounded from the distance.

    Finally, someone, along the hole, entered here.

    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 188 - Entered a Mountain Full of Treasure?

    <strong>Chapter 188 ¨C Entered a Mountain Full of Treasure?</strong>

    With both legs, the giant rooster whizzed and jumped directly to the top of the dragon nest and looked into the distance. Then heughed and said, ¡°Gaga, boy, the man that chased you down hase!¡±

    ¡°Do you need to be so happy?¡± At this time, Chu Mo has absorbed arge amount of Yuan Qi into his dantian, and is preparing to breakthrough towards the Iron Blood realm. In the end, he was disturbed and was very unhappy in his heart. He simply stopped cultivating and jumped directly over the dragon nest and looked at the distance.

    ¡°Heavens¡­ isn¡¯t this Sir Hua? How did he die here?¡± The first person who came in found the body of the Hua Quan Niu and eximed on the spot.

    After all, this is an Understanding Intent Realm powerhouse. In the eyes of these people, even if he could not kill Chu Mo, he should have never died here.

    Afterwards, someone discovered that Hua Quan Niu did not seem to have died in other people¡¯s hand, and immediately cried, ¡°He does not seem to have died in other people¡¯s hand. Why does it look like hemitted suicide?¡±

    ¡°Suicide? How is that possible? Will hemit suicide without getting his revenge?¡± Those who crawled in behind find it difficult to ept.

    At this time, the pressure that the dragon¡¯s nest exudes, unknowingly, became much smaller. As a result, the group of people who entered did not feel the kind of pressure that Hua Quan Niu felt before.

    Therefore, they are puzzled.

    ¡°Yes, Sir Hua is bent on avenging his son. How could hemit suicide here?¡±

    ¡°It is possible that he was deceived and was under an illusion that hemitted suicide?¡± Some people wondered.

    ¡°This ce, why does it feel so strange?¡± Someone frowned, then looked up into the distance, pointed to the dragon nest, and couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°That¡­ What is that?¡±

    The others also raised their heads and were stunned to see the huge dragon nest. They almost lost the ability to think.

    ¡°Why does it look like¡­ a greatly erged¡­ bird¡¯s nest,¡± Someone muttered in a low and uncertain voice.

    ¡°it¡¯s likely a bird¡¯s nest,¡± Someone said for sure.

    ¡°How could there be such a big bird?¡± Some people questioned.

    ¡°Look. Above this space¡­¡± Someone pointed to the huge holes above and eximed, ¡°This ce¡­ it should be a nest of something.¡±

    ¡°Did we inadvertently¡­ break into the nest of a Ninth Rank Yuan Beast?¡± The voice of that person who just spoke trembled, no one know whether he was excited or frightened.

    At this time, more and more people crawled in, and they were all shocked by the scene in front of them.

    Zhao Changhai stood there nkly and murmured, ¡°That legend¡­ that legend¡­ is really real? I really did not expect¡­ that I, Zhao Changhai, in my lifetime¡­ was able to confirm that legend¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhao, what legend?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what legend?¡±

    All the people there turned their eyes to Zhao Changhai.

    Zhao Changhai was silent for a while before he said, ¡°Where did the name Azure Dragon Continente from?¡±

    Everyone looked at each other, all with a look of shock in their eyes.

    Some people can¡¯t believe it and question: ¡°Are you saying this is an Azure Dragon¡¯s nest? How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Although Azure Dragon Continent is named after the ancient mythical beast Azure Dragon, but the question is, who has really seen the appearance of an Azure Dragon? In most ancient book, there is no record of them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, just like those of us in Vermilion Bird Continent, no one has really seen a Vermilion Bird.¡± A person from Vermilion Bird Continent said.

    Zhao Changhai sneered and said, ¡°Who among you has even seen the Spirit World? But will the Spirit World not exist because you haven¡¯t seen it before?¡±

    All the people that were present have the corners of their mouth twitched and they all shut their mouths. They really have nothing to say to what Zhao Changhai said.

    The existence of the Spirit World. It is not a secret in the minds of high-level martial artist of the four continents. Many big sects have Old Ancestors that has ascended to the Spirit World.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, the huge nest ahead should be the Azure Dragon Nest. When I was very young, I heard the great elder say: In ancient times, there was once an Azure Dragon that settled down at Lone Peak mountain, and stayed here for many years. Even saying that the Lone Peak was not originally like this, but was changed by the Azure Dragon. Because it doesn¡¯t like humans and other creatures toe here to disturb it.¡±

    Zhao Changhai faintly said, ¡°Do you know why there is Dragonfish of Heavenly Lake here? It is because¡­ the Dragonfish of Heavenly Lake is with the Azure Dragon! And where there is an Azure Dragon, there is sure to have the Fish of Creation.¡±

    The giant rooster and Chu Mo stood at the top of Azure Dragon Nest, a position that can¡¯t be seen by the other side. After hearing Zhao Changhai¡¯s words, the giant rooster sneered and said, ¡°A bunch of nonsense! He is simply talking nonsense! The Fish of Creation will run as far as they could when they see the Azure Dragon. In the past, arge number of Fish of Creation fell into the mortal world and was eaten by that b*stard. Otherwise, how could it have been able to tear open the void so quickly?¡±

    The giant rooster inadvertently revealed a shocking historical event in the past.

    Chu Mo looked at the big rooster: ¡°If you wanted to, you should have been able to leave here a long time ago. Even if you can¡¯t go back to the Heaven World, at least, entering the Spirit World or the Immortal World¡­ shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you?¡±

    The giant rooster looked at the Chu Mo and said, ¡°I have not eaten enough Fish of Creation.¡±

    Chu Mo did not quite believe the giant rooster¡¯s words. He just curled his lips, but didn¡¯t ask more. He then continued looking into the distance.

    When the group of people heard Zhao Changhai¡¯s word, they couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Someone said excitedly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that our good fortune hase?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Nearby, someone poured cold water and said, ¡°The powerful Hua Quan Niu with an Understanding Intent Realm died here inexplicably. I feel that this ce is very weird¡±

    The group became a little silent, but then Zhao Changhai eximed, ¡°How can we return empty-handed just when we enter treasure mountain? Even if it¡¯s dangerous, I, Zhao Changhai, must explore this ce!¡±

    With that, Zhao Changhaiunches his figure and directly rush over in the direction of the dragon¡¯s nest.

    When he made his move, all the other people who were a little hesitant in their heart could not help but followed Zhao Changhai to the direction of the dragon nest.

    There may be danger, but there may also be unimaginable opportunities.

    The legendary ancient beast¡¯s nest! It is said that the Dragon race likes to collect treasures. Heaven knows if there will be a lot of treasures in the dragon nest.

    So, a group of people followed behind Zhao Changhai, all crazy rushed to the dragon nest.

    Some of the people who had just climbed out of the cave had no idea what had happened. But when they saw all the people in front of them rushed to the dragon nest, they all rushed to the dragon nest together.

    Looking at the group of people in the distance rushing in, Chu Mo asked strangely, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the dragon nest exudes a great pressure? Why is it gone?¡±

    The giant rooster looked at Chu Mo. ¡°It¡¯s not gone, it¡¯s getting weak.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Mo is somewhat a little surprise.

    ¡°You have the nerve to ask! You¡¯ve just taken away all the energy umted here over the years. Why didn¡¯t you blow up?¡± The giant rooster¡¯s tone was full of regret.

    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 189 - A Piece of Dragon Scale

    <strong>Chapter 189 ¨C A Piece of Dragon Scale</strong>

    Hey, giant rooster, what¡¯s with that attitude? Are you cursing me?¡± Chu Mo red at the giant rooster.

    The giant rooster turned his head to the side, and the bright red crown on his head trembled. He didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to Chu Mo.

    At this time, Zhao Changhai, who rushed to the front, suddenly issued a loud cry, and suddenly stopped. First, he looked pale, then he spurted a mouthful of blood. He said in amazement, ¡°This pressure! The pressure of the dragon nest! This is definitely the nest of the Azure Dragon!¡±

    Those who were closely following Zhao Changhai all became pale and were spurting mouthful of blood. Some people¡¯s legs tremble violently, and some were unable to stand. They can¡¯t help but retreat backward. When they withdraw far away, the pressure became slightly less.

    At this time, they were less than 5 km from the dragon nest.

    For countless years, the dragon nest has absorbed a lot of heaven and earth Yuan Qi, maintaining the powerful dragon pressure. Hua Quan Niu had suffered from this. Otherwise, how can a generation Understanding Intent Realm powerhouse be desperate enough tomit suicide?

    If he had waited a little longer, the result might have beenpletely different. Unfortunately, Hua Quan Niu didn¡¯t have that patience.

    Everyone stopped here, and some tried to move forward a few steps slowly. But after a few steps, they all turned pale and went back.

    That kind of pressure, still oppressed this group of people to the point that they were unable to breath.

    It¡¯s like a mountain, directly pressing on them.

    This is still the Yuan Qi of the Dragon nest in Chu Mo, which is almost entirely sucked up. Otherwise, after climbing out of the cave, the group of people might not even be able to get a step closer.

    ¡°What do we do? Do we just helplessly look at it¡­ There¡¯s big opportunity in front of us, but we can¡¯t get it?¡± Someone said reluctantly.

    Zhao Changhai squinted and murmured, ¡°Give up? No¡­ Never! Pressure? I have something that might¡­¡± Saying that, Zhao Changhai walked forward, while being on guard against the people around him. At the same time, he took out a parcel from his body.

    When the parcel was opened, there was a palm-sized object wrapped in a lot of Talisman Seal.

    Those Talisman Seals seem to be quite old. The color could hardly be seen, and the handwriting on it was already blurred.

    ¡°Brother Zhao, what is that?¡± Someone asked curiously from the back.

    Zhao Changhai uncovered those ancient Talisman Seals one by one and said without looking back, ¡°Secret!¡±

    It is indeed a secret. A heaven shaking secret.

    Because this palm-sized object that was wrapped in a lot of ancient Talisman Seals is a piece of dragon scale!

    This thing is not handed down by Zhao Changhai¡¯s master, but a family heirloom handed down from generation to generation by the ancestors of the Zhao family.

    When Zhao Changhai was very young, he was told that this dragon scale was a scale on the Azure Dragon¡¯s totem on Azure Dragon Continent.

    As for whether it was true or not, Zhao Changhai has never had a chance to verify it.

    As soon as he took out the dragon scale, he felt a little less pressure. And after tearing open the seal, and a little bit of the scale was exposed, that huge pressure immediately disappeared.

    Zhao Changhai subconsciously¡­ tear apart all the Talisman Seals.

    All of a sudden¡­ the dragon scale in his hand shone brilliantly!

    In the middle of this giant rock cave, there was a loud and iparable sound of a dragon¡¯s roar.

    The giant rooster standing beside Chu Mo was so frightened on the spot that he stretched out his two wings to cover his head. He muttered, ¡°How could that b*stard leave behind Divine Sense in this world?¡­ D*mn it¡­ Scared Lord Rooster to death!¡±

    Chu Mo¡¯s face was also somewhat pale. The dragon¡¯s roar almost shook him down from the dragon nest.

    Luckily, he was holding Murdering Heaven. At the critical moment, it emitted a slightly murderous aura, and instantly suppressed the dragon¡¯s pressure emanating from the dragon¡¯s roar, keeping Chu Mo safe.

    Looking at Zhao Changhai¡¯s side, besides Zhao Changhai standing there with the dragon scale in his hand, all the other people, along with the dragon¡¯s roar, instantly knelt on the ground.

    It¡¯s not just shocking. What¡¯s more, there was a heaven shaking dragon¡¯s pressure contain in that dragon¡¯s roar!

    There was no way they could continue standing there anymore!

    Then¡­ in the entire rock cave, all that kind of pressure, instantly disappeared!

    The giant rooster felt it the most clearly. He looked at Chu Mo and said, ¡°That d*mn b*stard. He actually left a dragon scale in this world. That cheap ant¡­ give me faceter, and don¡¯t kill him.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster.

    The giant rooster somewhat shyly said, ¡°In the past, Lord Rooster owed that b*stard dragon a favor¡­ and this favor¡­ It¡¯s not small either. This tiny human, though in the eyes of Lord Rooster, is not worth mentioning at all. However, since he cane here with a piece of scale of that b*stard dragon, it is also a kind of fate. So, let him go. Lord Rooster believes that this human certainly does not dare to talk nonsense about what is going on here. In fact, even if he talks¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    After saying that, the giant rooster rolled his eyes and said, ¡°That b*stard dragon is really stingy. After leaving, there¡¯s not even a hair left here! These Divine Grass, it didn¡¯t even enter his eyes¡­ it didn¡¯t move him at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Mo had ck line on his head and the corners of his mouth twitched. He said, ¡°What if he attacks me? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± The Lord Rooster¡¯s face revealed a crafty smile and said, ¡°You¡¯ll knowter, boy. You¡¯ve got a big bargain here.¡±

    ¡°A big bargain?¡± Chu Mo slightly frowned.

    The giant rooster said, ¡°Just wait and watch the fun!¡±

    At this time, all of a sudden, everyone felt that with the sound of the dragon¡¯s roar, the pressure-like mountain¡­ had disappeared instantly!

    At that moment, the eyes of these people all fell on that piece of dragon scale in Zhao Changhai¡¯s hand.

    Those eyes, sharp as a de, were full of greed.

    Zhao Changhai instantly felt an invisible pressure oppressed him. He couldn¡¯t help but be furious and snapped, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Chu Mo is like a monster, and there is no sign of him at the moment. The Misty Pce¡¯s Heritage is beyond their reach.

    And what treasure there is in the dragon nest is still unknown.

    In this journey in the entire Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird Continent, all the sect that was involved didn¡¯t get anything, not a bit of benefit at all, but they instead actually suffered heavy casualties. They all suffered heavy losses.

    Now, something that was obviously a treasure was right in front of them.

    Not moved?

    How is that possible?

    Zhao Changhai¡¯s face was full of anger, and in his heart, he regretted taking it out. But now was clearly not the time for him to get angry, because there are people around him ready to move.

    These people must not take my dragon scale!

    Thinking to himself, Zhao Changhai ran away!

    He ran in the direction of the dragon nest. Because in his heart, he was also thinking about the treasures in the dragon nest. If he can¡¯t see the dragon nest with his own eyes, it will be his lifelong regret.

    Whoosh!

    Zhao Changhai¡¯s body just lifted, a throwing knife¡­ was shot rapidly at his back.

    Someone couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and tried to get rid of him directly.

    ¡°You b*stards!¡± Zhao Changhai shouted angrily. Because he already knows how this group of people would react in his heart, that throwing knife, did not hurt him. But it still made Zhao Changhai¡¯s heart rise a chill.

    For some reason, at this moment, he seemed to suddenly understand Chu Mo¡¯s feeling when he was hunted by countless people.

    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 190 - The Shocking Thundershock Blade

    <strong>Chapter 190 ¨C The Shocking Thundershock de</strong>

    Anger, helplessness, murderous heart.

    Before that, Zhao Changhai also felt that Chu Mo, this small monster, was really ruthless, carrying a peerless treasure de, killing a lot of people.

    Now he wished he could have such a murderous de and cut off all the heads of the greedy dogs behind him!

    The group behind him did not speak at all. They all stared at Zhao Changhai, gnashing their teeth and vowed to take the Dragon scales in the hands of Zhao Changhai. At this time, those who still insist on not retreating, the greed in the depths of the heart, are all extremely strong. In fact, this included Zhao Changhai, who was hunted at this time.

    Looking at the scene below, Chu Mo was speechless and said with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s really lively!¡±

    The giant rooster sneered, ¡°This? This is nothing. There will be more exciting ones in a moment!¡±

    At this moment, Chu Mo suddenly felt a tremor under his feet. The huge dragon nest¡­ seems suddenly be alive!

    Chu Mo was stunned at first, and then he thought of something, and his eyes widened.

    Then¡­ Chu Mo saw the huge dragon nest under his feet instantly shot out hundreds of vines.

    All the vines, all iparably sharp, flew out like spears, and maliciously stabbed at the group of people who rushed towards the dragon nest.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°the dragon nest is alive!¡±

    The crowd let out a cry of surprise. Followed by the sound of screaming.

    Someone was directly pierced through their abdomen by the vines, and then his body dried up instantly, almost in the blink of an eye, and became a skeleton.

    None of the others escaped the attack of the vines at all.

    Someone was pierced in the thigh and got hanged on the wooden vine. Simrly, a momentter, the vine sucked up the whole body and turned it into a skeleton.

    Some people were pierced between their eyebrows and died on the spot.

    With the exception of Zhao Changhai, all the others, within a few breaths, werepletely killed by the wooden vines!

    The huge space was still filled with the panicked screams of the crowd, but these people¡­ were already all dead.

    There¡¯s only one left, Zhao Changhai. He stood there dumfounded with the dragon scale in his hand. He dared not move. At the same time, his head¡­ almost stopped turning.

    Until now, he hasn¡¯t figured out what happened.

    ¡°Was I not being chased by this group of people? Howe they¡­ all died? How could these vines¡­ kill people?¡± For a long time, Zhao Changhai¡¯s motionless eyes slowly moved, and at the same time, murmured in his mouth, ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±

    Then, Zhao Changhai¡¯s body suddenly shivered. His eyes, which were almostpletely stupefied, finally recovered, but showed iparable fear.

    This scene is too weird. Not to mention him, even if someone from Lonely City One Sword and Foreign Heaven Flying Immortal were toe, perhaps they will also be frightened when they see this situation.

    Almost every single one of those wooden vines had a dried-up corpse hanging from it. There were also a few vines that didn¡¯t obtained anything and seemed somewhat unwilling, still dancing mid-air, like giant snakes.

    Oddly enough, these vines turned a blind eye to Zhao Changhai. Even if a few vines passed by Zhao Changhai, they all took the initiative to avoid him.

    Zhao Changhai stood there motionless for a long time, looked at the dragon scale in his hand, and then suddenly looked up at the sky andughed: ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha! I can¡¯t believe¡­ I really can¡¯t believe that I, Zhao Changhai will also have today? You bunch of b*stards¡­ a group of animals, weren¡¯t you chasing me? Catch up!¡±

    Zhao Changhaiughed so much that tears flowed out, and his whole person looked like a madman. After a long time, he finally stoppedughing and stood there. His face flushed with excitement, he murmured, ¡°Many thanks Sir Azure Dragon for your blessing, many thanks Sir Azure Dragon for your blessing.¡±

    After saying those, he directly kneeled on the ground, facing the direction of the dragon nest, and respectfully kowtowed three times.

    Chu Mo and the giant rooster were speechless and looked at each other.

    The giant rooster said ufortably, ¡°Lord Rooster wants to change his mind a little.¡±

    On his side, Zhao Changhai didn¡¯t know that there was someone on the dragon nest. After kowtowing, he stood up and said loudly, ¡°Senior Azure Dragon¡­ you must have left your heritage here. Today, the younger generation have brought a piece of your dragon scales toe here, and also hope that Senior Azure Dragon can grant the younger generation blessings¡­¡±

    The giant rooster stretched out one of his wings, fluttered his head twice, and murmured, ¡°Lord Rooster wants to beat him up.¡±

    ¡°Then go,¡± Chu Mo encouraged.

    ¡°But I feel that this may brought disgrace me with Lord Rooster¡¯s identity.¡± The giant rooster looked at Chu Mo and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡±

    ¡°Why would that bring disgrace to your identity but it¡¯s normal for me to go?¡± Chu Mo rolled his eyes. ¡°Anyway, you said to give you face and don¡¯t kill him, then what should I do?¡±

    With this, Chu Mo said with some regret, ¡°My Master originally nned to use this group of people for me to practice my skills on, but I didn¡¯t expect that they would all be killed by the vines on the dragon nest¡­¡±

    The giant rooster looked at Chu Mo speechlessly. ¡°You¡¯re not normal. It turned out you inherited it from your master¡­¡±

    At this time, a violent shaking of the earth, suddenly came.

    Chu Mo and the giant rooster looked at each other, and both eyes showed a look of horror.

    If this ce copses, none of them will be able to get out.

    Even if the giant rooster has the ability to drill holes and Chu Mo has Murdering Heaven, but if they were to be trapped here and want to leave, it will not be an easy task.

    Over on his side, Zhao Changhai was also scared. He had just finished asking for the blessing of Azure Dragon¡­ when that happened. He was so scared that he dared not even make a sound.

    At this moment, the giant rooster suddenly said, ¡°It must be your master. This ce can cut off Spirit Sense. He should be worried about you when he saw so many peopleing in! What a prideful human. He wasn¡¯t willing to get in through that hole!¡±

    As the giant rooster said these, there was a sudden violent fluctuation overhead. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a ray of lighting from the sky.

    Then¡­ there was a loud crash.

    Bang! Like a p of thunder.

    Unexpectedly, the dragon cave was cut open by someone at the top.

    ¡°Thundershock! Master unexpectedly used this move.¡± Chu Mo, at the instance he felt that aura, directly though in his heart the move performed by the Demon Lord.

    It was the fifth de of Eight Hell des, Thundershock!.

    This power¡­ it¡¯s just liked the heaven¡¯s might.

    Even the giant rooster was startled. He leaned over his head, and the bright red crown on his head trembled. He looked at Chu Mo and said, ¡°Boy¡­ where did your monster of a Mastere from?¡±

    At this time, a cold voice from the sky sounded: ¡°Where this monster came from, is it important?¡±

    Then, there was a blurry image in front of Chu Mo and the giant rooster, and the Demon Lord dressed in ck expressionlessly appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Master¡± Chu Mo looked happy.

    ¡°Monster!¡± The giant rooster looked fearful, and it felt uneasy from the murderous intenting from the Demon Lord.

    As for Zhao Changhai in the cave, he has been so frightened by the power of thunder that he directly fainted. And In his hand¡­ he¡¯s still holding on to that dragon scale.

    The Demon Lord looked at Zhao Changhai with some disdain. Chu Mo said on the side: ¡°Master, I promised the giant rooster to let this man live¡­¡±

    The Demon Lord did not ask any question. He nodded faintly: ¡°Then let him get out of this ce!¡±

    After saying those, with a turn of his wrist, Zhao Changhai immediately flew up, and just along the ce where the Demon Lord came in¡­ he directly throw him out.

    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 191 - Searching For Top-Grade Medicinal Herbs

    <strong>Chapter 191 ¨C Searching For Top-Grade Medicinal Herbs</strong>

    During the whole process, the giant rooster didn¡¯t open his mouth to stop him, because he could see that this human, who has a powerful aura on his body, had no intention of killing the man with the dragon scale.

    The Demon Lord threw Zhao Changhai out and controlled him with his Spirit Sense, so that he couldnd safely. Then, one of his eyebrows was raised and he looked at the giant rooster, and said somewhat uncertain, ¡°Are you a Heavenly Rooster?¡±

    The giant rooster was stunned and looked at the Demon Lord: ¡°Are you from the Heaven World?¡±

    The Demon Lord shook his head and said, ¡°Immortal World.¡±

    ¡°Immortal World¡­ How can you recognize Lord Rooster?¡± The giant rooster looked at the Demon with a puzzled face, his eyes full of doubts.

    ¡°Midway, I saw the sun rise from the sea, and heard the Heavenly Rooster crows.¡± The Demon Lord said faintly, ¡°In this world, apart from the Heavenly Rooster, I can¡¯t think of¡­ what kind of rooster can be like you?¡± (TN: The first sentence the demon lord said came from the poem of Li Bai, ¡°Dream of the Night¡± ÃÎÓÎÌìÀÑÒ÷Áô±ð)

    ¡°Are you praising me?¡± The giant rooster looked at the Demon Lord with some uncertainty and said, ¡°Your knowledge is so profound. Why is your disciple so ignorant? Lord Rooster still had to teach him so much knowledge about the Heaven World.¡±

    ¡°I know very little about the Heaven World.¡± The Demon Lord said faintly, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for my disciple to know too much about the Heaven World.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too rigid.¡± The giant rooster, with a serious look on his face, discussed with the Demon Lord, ¡°Sooner orter, this boy will enter the Heaven World. It will be good for him to know more about it.¡±

    The Demon Lord looked at the giant rooster and said, ¡°How do you know he can certainly enter the Heaven World?¡±

    Suddenly, the giant rooster was enlightened, and said with a strangeugh, ¡°Gaga, I see, you, a domineering Immortal World person, didn¡¯t know this matter, gaga, no wonder. Lord Rooster¡¯s knowledge is, indeed, the most profound in the world.¡±

    Chu Mo looked at the Demon Lord and said, ¡°Master, I¡­¡±

    The Demon Lord waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s your share of opportunity. Does this rooster know? What¡¯s wrong, does it have something to do with the Heaven World?¡±

    Chu Mo nodded. He felt ashamed in his heart and thought that he should not hide the truth from his Master.

    The Demon Lord actually had a free and easy look. He waved his hand and said, ¡°These things. It¡¯s all your own business. I never asked you, not because I didn¡¯t want you to be embarrassed, but because I know very well that it¡¯s not too hard for you to tell me your secret.¡±

    A rare touch of tenderness appeared in the Demon Lord¡¯s eyes. Although it only shed by, it was still caught by Chu Mo.

    The Demon Lord faintly said, ¡°The reason I don¡¯t ask you is that I am afraid of affecting my Dao Heart. In this world, anyone may have his own chance and his own fate. This chance and fate, if it is obtained by others, may not really be useful! If one knows too much secret of others, it will only affect their own heart. I am not an invincible God; I haven¡¯t achieved the Heart Like Still Water realm. So, the best method, is¡­ to not listen.¡±

    Chu Mo only had slight feeling on the Demon Lord¡¯s words, because he hasn¡¯t yet entered the Refining Heart Realm. So, although he understood what his master meant, he couldn¡¯t understand that feeling. (TN: For more info about the realms/states: .)

    But the giant rooster on one side ispletely different. He has reallye into contact with the supreme scriptures. Therefore, after listening to the Demon Lord¡¯s words, the giant rooster was immediately in awe. Looking at the Demon Lord, he said, ¡°Although you are only a man from the Immortal World, Lord Rooster believes that one day you will certainly enter the Heaven World!¡±

    The Demon Lord smiled lightly: ¡°Heaven World? That¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Chu Mo understood the meaning of his Master¡¯s words and the bitterness and pain hidden behind his Master¡¯s calm smile. So, he looked up at the Demon Lord and said, ¡°Master, you will definitely step into the Heaven World and be Heaven World¡¯s¡­ brightest star.¡±

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo and sighed gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Chu Mo scratched his head and said, ¡°Wait!¡±

    The Demon Lord was slightly stunned and took a look at Chu Mo.

    ¡°Such a dangerous mountain, it is estimated that there will be a lot of top-grade medicinal herbs, I would like to collect some.¡± Chu Mo said.

    Nearby, the giant rooster¡¯s eyes lit up. He clearly understood that if Chu Mo wants to find those medicinal herbs, it¡¯s definitely be under the guidance of Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror.

    Although he can¡¯t steal the Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror, he can steal the medicinal herbs!

    The Demon Lord looked at Chu Mo and said, ¡°All right, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you in Yellow me City.¡±

    After the Demon Lord said that, he didn¡¯t say goodbye to Chu Mo, and just looked at the giant rooster. Within that look, contained some threat. Then whoosh, he disappeared into the void.

    The giant rooster stretched out a wing, patted his chest, and said to Chu Mo, ¡°Your master is frightening.¡±

    ¡°You, a rooster of Heaven World, is afraid of a person of Immortal World?¡± Chu Mo asked a little strangely. This sentence is not to tease him, but it does feel a little strange.

    The giant rooster looked at Chu Mo and said ufortably, ¡°In the Spirit World, there are ordinary people who don¡¯t work hard, and Lord Rooster is not a fighting rooster. Also, Lord Rooster is a Heavenly Rooster, not a rooster of Heaven World. These are twopletely different concepts, understand? Boy.¡±

    Chu Mo expressionlessly jumped to the top of Lone Peak, toozy to pay attention to this rooster, who is not right in the head.

    Subsequently, the Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror emitted a powerful invisible might. On this Lone Peak, Chu Mo carried out a carpet-type search.

    The giant rooster looked dumbfounded. He pointed his wings to Chu Mo and asked, ¡°Is this what you mean by collecting some? Boy¡­ You are going to pick up all the top-grade medicinal herbs on this mountain. Can¡¯t you give some to Lord Rooster? This is too much. What you¡¯re doing is an extermination-type collecting of medicine¡­ It¡¯s immoral! You¡¯re not going to leave anything for the future generations.¡±

    In fact, what the giant rooster said was a little exaggerated. The medicinal herbs picked by Chu Mo were all extremely old and top-grade medicinal herbs. As for some that were few years old, Chu Mo didn¡¯t even give it a second look.

    At first, the giant rooster has the idea of robbing Chu Mo of medicinal herbs, but in the end, he sadly discovered that it was not as easy as he thought.

    The boy was so cunning. At the beginning, Chu Mo directly jumped to a few ces, and the giant rooster jumped straight ahead of him with unparalleled speed. But there¡¯s nothing there, just a few weeds.

    Then he looked at Chu Mo, who has started to pick a top-grade medicinal herb.

    He waited until the next ce, but he was still cheated by Chu Mo. This repeated several times. The giant rooster was angered half to death. He simply can¡¯t rob him, because the boy was too precise in his actions that he doesn¡¯t get anything every time.

    In the end, he could only stand there and watch Chu Mo searching everywhere.

    It should be said that the giant rooster has been in Lone Peak for countless years, and he should know more about this ce than any other living creature. Finding top-grade medicinal herbs shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him, right?

    But in fact, although the giant rooster is very knowledgeable, he knows almost nothing about medicinal herbs.

    Not all medicinal herb will obviously emit that kind of spiritual power fluctuation and medicinal property fluctuation. In fact, the higher the grade of a medicinal herb, the more ordinary it looks. Otherwise, how can they grow safely for many years? It should have long been eaten up by the spiritual beasts in this mountain.

    Chu Mo finally gave the giant rooster some excellent medicinal herbs. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Chu Mo understood in his heart. The giant rooster actually helped him a lot. It is also a great help to be with him now.

    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 192 - Netherworld River Samsara Pond

    <strong>Chapter 192 ¨C Netherworld River Samsara Pond</strong>

    Returning home, all the way to the west, Chu Mo and the giant rooster traveled very smoothly. They hardly encountered anyone along the way.

    One person, one rooster, doing nothing but fight and quarrel, but they had a good time. On the way back, there was no need for them to be in a hurry, so it was only seven dayster did Chu Mo and the giant rooster only return to a ce a hundred miles away from Yellow me City. (TN: unit of measurement used was actually li (0.5km).)

    They stood on a mountain overlooking the towering city in the distance.

    ¡°How is it? The big city in this world is quite shocking, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster beside him and asked proudly.

    ¡°Shocking?¡± The giant rooster looked at Chu Mo with some sympathy and said, ¡°One day, when you enter the Heaven World and see the big cities in the Heaven World, say these words again.¡±

    ¡°Really senseless, this is the Human World!¡± Chu Mo rolled his eyes and said, ¡°By the way, Giant Rooster, you can¡¯t enter the city with me like this. You will scare those people.¡±

    ¡°Lord Rooster is so wise and powerful, how can I scare people?¡± The giant rooster looked at Chu Mo with an unconvinced look on his face.

    The corner of Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Have you seen a rooster as big as you?¡±

    ¡°How can the roosters in this Human World bepared with Lord Rooster?¡± The giant rooster sneered.

    Chu Mo looked at the rooster with a ck line all over his head. ¡°Do you think you are invincible in this Human World?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much!¡± The giant rooster said proudly, ¡°Although Lord Rooster is not a fighting rooster, but not everyone is qualified to fight Lord Rooster.¡±

    ¡°Stop that. If you want to enter the city with me, you have to keep a low profile. You¡¯re like that¡­ it¡¯s too eye-catching!¡± Chu Mo said.

    ¡°You mean, Lord Rooster is too handsome?¡± The giant rooster looked at Chu Mo.

    Chu Mo made a disgusting expression and said, ¡°I mean, if you don¡¯t want to be made into braised chicken nuggets, just keep a low profile!¡±

    ¡°Boy¡­ you¡¯re courting death!¡± The giant rooster fluttered his wings and rushed straight up to fight with Chu Mo.

    ¡°Look at Lord Rooster¡¯s invincible foot!¡±

    A momentter¡­

    ¡°Get your rooster feet off of me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll stew you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t take it off!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to take it off? I will take out Murdering Heaven.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any other method beside using this to frighten Lord Rooster?¡± The giant rooster said, with one foot on Chu Mo¡¯s leg, and a look of grief and indignation.

    Chu Mo sneered and said, ¡°There will be in the future!¡±

    The rooster angrily took off his w away and groaned, ¡°You are not Lord Rooster¡¯s opponent. You only know how to threaten with artifact. You really lose face.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a person, how do you know what it feels like to lose face?¡± Chu Mo retorted, and climbed up from the ground as if nothing had happened.

    With his current strength, without Murdering Heaven, he is no match for the giant rooster. But he was happy to fight the giant rooster. Because this rooster, although imed to be not a fighting rooster, hisbat strength is in fact quite formidable. Moreover, he fights very fiercely.

    Especially the when Chu Mo fought the giant rooster just now, he showed unparalleledbat strength. Chu Mo was beaten ashen and dirty until he threatened him with Murdering Heaven.

    Afterward, the giant rooster changed his body¡¯s size a little smaller, but in the end, it was still twice as big as the average rooster.

    In the words of the giant rooster. Lord Rooster has never been so wronged in his life, and now he has made a great sacrifice.

    Chu Mo had to take out a Fish of Creation to heal the wounded self-esteem of the giant rooster. Fortunately, the fish directly let the rooster throw all his grievances out to the wind.

    A stone pit was ced by Chu Mo next to the gray shrub in the jade space, and all the Fish of Creation in it were all jumping for joy.

    ording to the giant rooster, the Heaven¡¯s Divination Mirror is a naturally formed artifact of creation, and supporting these Fish of Creation will not be a problem. Moreover, these Fish of Creation, as long as they get enough food, will soon begin toy eggs and reproduce.

    However, when Chu Mo asked what the Fish of Creation ate, the giant rooster hesitated a little. In the end, under Chu Mo¡¯s questioning while holding Murdering Heaven, he told Chu Mo. The food of Fish of Creation, didn¡¯t exist in this world.

    There may be in the Spirit World, but there is no guarantee.

    It is a kind of insect that grows specially in the Netherworld River. It is called the Netherworld Insect.

    ¡°What is the Netherworld River? Underworld River?¡± Chu Mo asked the giant rooster.

    ¡°No, it is the kind of Extreme Yin Land, a river in burial ground, known as the Netherworld River.¡± The giant rooster said with his head down.

    ¡°This kind of ce, it is almost impossible for the four continents to have, right?¡± Chu Mo asked in a poor tone.

    The giant rooster nodded in a loss: ¡°If there is such a ce on the four continents, I¡¯m afraid it would have been eroded by Yin Qi, and it would have been impossible for any living creatures to exist. The Underworld is so big that there may be such a ce¡­¡±

    ¡°If there is no Netherworld River here, it¡¯s natural that there can be no Netherworld Insects. Without Netherworld Insect, it would be impossible for these Fish of Creation toy eggs and reproduce. Giant Rooster¡­ In other words, from ancient times to this day. The Fish of Creation on the four continents, in fact, didn¡¯t increased one bit, but has gotten less and less, right?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s tone was cold, and look at the big rooster with a bad look.

    ¡°This¡­ Cough¡­ Lord Rooster told you¡­¡±

    ¡°Right or wrong!¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Chu Mo angrily red at the giant rooster: ¡°Since you already know, why didn¡¯t you say that this fish is getting less and less? ording to your way of eating, it won¡¯t even make it to the Spirit World. It will all be eaten by you! What will you do then?¡±

    The giant rooster embarrassedly looked at Chu Mo and said, ¡°Lord Rooster knows¡­ but I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°From today on, you are not allowed to eat any of them!¡± Chu Mo said with a serious and fierce look on his face. ¡°Until the day we enter the Spirit world, find the Netherworld River, catch the Netherworld Insects, and watch the Fish of Creationy eggs.¡±

    The giant rooster felt guilty. When he saw that Chu Mo was angry, he was also a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Actually¡­ it is not enough to only have the Netherworld Insect¡­¡±

    Chu Mo looked at him with ck lines all over his head.

    The giant rooster said in a low voice, ¡°We still need the Samsara Pond Water.¡± (TN: Samsara Pond Water = Reincarnation Pool Water)

    Chu Mo resisted the urge to strangle the giant rooster and said angrily, ¡°Except in the Heaven World, where can I find that thing?¡±

    ¡°What Lord Rooster said is Samsara Pond Water¡­ and not the Six Samsara Pond Water.¡± In order to be able to eat the Fish of Creation in the future, the giant rooster carefully exined, not daring to provoke Chu Mo any more: ¡°This Samsara Pond Water¡­ in fact, can exist anywhere. There are also¡­ in the four continents.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really!¡±

    ¡°Good, you can take me thereter!¡± Chu Mo said.

    The giant rooster shrank his neck, and said weakly, ¡°That ce is a little dangerous¡­¡±

    ¡°I say, howe your courage is so small?¡± Chu Mo said angrily.

    The giant rooster was also annoyed: ¡°Lord Rooster¡¯s courage is small? Boy, this is what you said, Lord Rooster will remember this sentence of yours. When the timees, Lord Rooster will take you to the Samsara Pond. If you dare not go there to get the water, you will swallow back this words that you said to Lord Rooster.¡±

    A person and a rooster snorted at the same time, not paying attention to each other. Like this, they walked back to Yellow me City.

    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 193 - Cross Over

    <strong>Chapter 193 ¨C Cross Over</strong>

    At this time, it has been half a month since Chu Mo left Yellow me City.

    Yellow me City is still prosperous. It seems that there is nothing different from the past. However, as soon as he entered the city, the attentive Chu Mo still felt the change.

    First of all, those people from the Sect, who are hiding in the crowd in Yellow me City, have almost disappeared.

    Ordinary people can¡¯t tell the difference between those people and themselves, but it in the eyes of the same kind of people, they can tell it very clearly.

    Walking in the streets of Yellow me City, Chu Mo and the giant rooster collected a lot of surprised look. It is not that many people recognize his identity, but the people of Yellow me City have seen dogs being walked, seen birds being walked, but never seen a rooster being walked. (TN: Like go for a walk)

    A colorful, tall, powerful, and beautiful rooster with a majestic presence followed a young man. There was an indescribable haughtiness in his expression. It even gives the people the illusion that it is not the teenager who is walking him, but that he is walking the teenager!

    ¡°Mom mom, look, that giant rooster is so big! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± A little girl pulled the skirt of a young woman and looked at the giant rooster curiously.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really beautiful!¡± There was a gentle smile on the young woman¡¯s face.

    The giant rooster looked at Chu Mo with a triumphant look, but did not speak. In fact, Chu Mo didn¡¯t need to remind him, the rooster is also very clear, if he speaks here, then from now on, there will be no peace.

    Ninth Rank Yuan Beast can speak like a human being, but how many of these people in the Human World have seen the Ninth Rank Yuan Beast? Even people from a sect, few have seen a Ninth Rank Yuan Beast.

    So, an animal suddenly speaking human words, is indeed a very shocking thing.

    Chu Mo¡¯s mouth twitched and did not speak.

    At this time, a little boy, with a surprised look, pointed his finger at the rooster and eximed, ¡°What a big rooster. Such a big one, can one be stewed in a big pot? You don¡¯t even have to put mushrooms!¡±

    The little boy¡¯s mother patted her son on the head and said strangely, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± But then she muttered, ¡°You can stew one in a big pot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The giant rooster suddenly had the urge to go wild. Want to stew Lord Rooster? Lord Rooster will eat you first! Stupid human!

    Chu Mo red at the rooster and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°You humans are stupid!¡± The giant rooster angrily said to Chu Mo.

    One person and one chicken quickly disappeared into the crowd.

    Chu Mo and the giant rooster returned to Fan Mansion. He asked and was told that the Demon Lord had not returned. Chu Mo was not too worried. His Master is free to handle his matters. At this point, Chu Mo and the Demon Lord¡¯s temperament is simr. They are not too fond of asking too much about other people¡¯s matters.

    But the news of his return spread quickly.

    In less than an hour after Chu Mo returned to his house, several groups of people have already sent invitations.

    There was even someone who paid a visit in person!

    Although this person, made Chu Mo more or less surprised.

    ¡°Big Brother Wang, what are you doing here?¡± Chu Mo was a little surprised to see Wang Dafa.

    After all, Wang Dafa¡¯s identity is somewhat sensitive. He is an Azure Dragon Hall Court Elder. At this moment, although it can be said that there is no deep hatred like the sea between Chu Mo and the Azure Dragon Hall, but it is not much different.

    ¡°What? Am I not wee, Brother?¡± Wang Dafa has a smile on his face, but he looked a little thin and there were dark circles under his eyes. It seems that he hasn¡¯t had a good rest for many days.

    ¡°Haha, how can I not wee Big Brother Wang? I just didn¡¯t think¡­¡± Chu Mo smiled.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think I had the courage toe to your house, right?¡± Wang Dafa, who was not polite to Chu Mo, sat down on a chair, picked up the tea that the maid had just brought, and took a sip. Then he put down the cup and suddenly saw a giant rooster squatting on another chair. He was startled: ¡°When did my brother start ying with rooster?¡± This head¡­ This coat color¡­ tsk tsk, tsk? It¡¯s still staring at me! Haha, brother, you can do this. This chicken, if you make it fight with other roosters¡­ it will absolutely be invincible!¡±

    The giant rooster red at Wang Dafa, and the idea of killing this fellow with one w crossed his mind.

    Let Lord Rooster fight with other roosters? Are you trying to be funny, human? Just wait after Lord Rooster awaken my Phoenix Bloodline, and we are going to fight! Damn it¡­ I¡¯m so angry!

    Chu Mo coughed twice, then choked up augh and said, ¡°Fight with other roosters? Not bad¡­ I can try it someday.¡±

    Although Wang Dafa expressed some surprise at the giant rooster, but soon, his mind focused on the purpose of this visit.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m came here to join you this time. I don¡¯t know if what you said before still counts?¡± Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo seriously.

    ¡°Oh? I can¡¯t believe big brother is so well informed? ¡± Chu Mo casually said with a smile.

    ¡°Well-informed? Barely knowledgeable. Actually, I do not know what has happened these days. However, my brother is now back in good condition. It should be able to exin the matter.¡± Wang Dafa said very frankly: ¡°More than a thousand people, two continental coalition forces¡­ It seems that honorable master of yours must have acted, right?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Chu Mo looked at Wang Dafa, seeing that his nk face really didn¡¯t seem to be pretending, he smiled and said: ¡°If you do not know what happened, and still dare to bet on me, are you not afraid of losing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me, brother.¡± Wang Dafa sighed, ¡°Although your big brother is a businessman, there is also some courage and uprightness in my bones. I don¡¯t do that profitable business every time. Maybe a lot of people like to do a steady business, but sometimes, your big brother, I, like things that are a little challenging.¡±

    With that, Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo and said very sincerely, ¡°Not to hide it from you, brother, from the moment you left the city, I have already started to clean up all¡­ the sect martial artist in Yellow me City! And I¡¯ve been secretly protecting those who were once a Misty Pce disciple thate here from all over the ce!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Mo couldn¡¯t help eximing and looking at Wang Dafa: ¡°You doing this¡­ isn¡¯t it equivalent to aplete betrayal of Azure Dragon Hall?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t care about me as much as I thought.¡± Wang Dafa¡¯s mood was somewhat lost. He whispered: ¡°I have made great contributions to Azure Dragon Hall over the years. But in the end, I suddenly found out that it turns out that in the eyes of the core of Azure Dragon Hall, I Wang Dafa¡­ all along, has been nothing more than a nouveau riche.¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­ that shouldn¡¯t be the reason for big brother¡¯s total betrayal, right?¡± Chu Mo asked.

    Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo and calmly said, ¡°Yes, if that¡¯s all, your big brother will not think ofpletely betraying Azure Dragon Hall. After all, the Hall Master has always taken care of me. So, at first, I didn¡¯t do anything to the people of Azure Dragon Hall.¡±

    Wang Dafa said with a bleak smile: ¡°But just five days ago, I suddenly received a transfer order from Azure Dragon Hall. The transfer order was issued by the Hall Master himself. He wanted to transfer me back to Azure Dragon Hall Headquarter and give me a Senior Court Elder position.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Chu Mo looked at Wang Dafa.

    ¡°A good thing?¡± Wang Dafa sneered and said, ¡°With the transfer order, there is also another letter. It¡¯s also written by the Hall Master himself. On that, I was asked to hand over all the existing industries under my name to those who wille to take over! Then, promise me a ie of 1/10 a year. Ha¡­ Haha, how generous!¡±

    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 194 - Right-hand Man

    <strong>Chapter 194 ¨C Right-hand Man</strong>

    ¡°Before I joined Azure Dragon Hall, I had already made a big fortune. Over the years, I have not used the power of Azure Dragon Hall to make any convenience for my business. It can be said that I, Wang Dafa has today, is not because I relied on Azure Dragon Hall. On the contrary, over the years, Azure Dragon Hall has taken countless pieces of silver from me, Wang Dafa.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they sent me a lot of powerful bodyguards. But to be honest¡­ if I use the money that has been taken away by Azure Dragon Hall over the years to hire martial artists from any sect, I believe that the bodyguards around me will definitely be several times better than the one I have now!¡±

    ¡°Apart from that, the biggest benefit I got was the medicinal pills from the sect.¡±

    As Wang Dafa said this, his eyes were a little red: ¡°But before taking these medicinal pills, my Wang Dafa¡­ did not have that headache!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any proof of this, so I didn¡¯t say much. Only this time, what they did made me sad and even despair.¡±

    ¡°To this day, I have thoroughly understood that what Azure Dragon Hall wants is nothing more than this huge industry created by my Wang Dafa. As for me¡­ You¡¯ve seen their attitude towards me before. You should know that what big brother said was true, right?¡±

    Chu Mo nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, this time, I¡¯m also ready to make any sacrifice.¡± Wang Dafa¡¯s eyes showed a hint of determination and resoluteness: ¡°I know that my brother¡¯s master is not an ordinary person, and certainly won¡¯t watch my brother being chased like this. Since I want to take refuge in you, I certainly can¡¯t wait for the dust to settle down. If it¡¯s like that, I can¡¯t show my sincerity.¡±

    Although Chu Mo has just returned, and he doesn¡¯t know much about what happened here in Yellow me City, however, he also has just read some information and know that what Wang Dafa said is true.

    At this time, Wang Dafa stood up and smiled at Chu Mo and said, ¡°Brother, from now on, I will call you Young Master Chu!¡±

    Chu Mo also stood up and said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you call me.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s important! What Young Master Chu should do is to understand a little about what a family has to do. Young Master Chu is a man with great ambition in his heart. Therefore, it is necessary to make a clear distinction between level of seniority, the superior and the subordinate.¡± After Wang Dafa said this, he kneeled on his knees at Chu Mo, kowtowed on the ground, and then said, ¡°From today on, I am Young Master Chu¡¯s Chief Financial Housekeeper! Any matter concerning about finance, I, Wang Dafa, will handle it! Young Master Chu has a big ambition, then my Wang Dafa has that much money!¡±

    Chu Mo hurried over, help Wang Dafa up and said, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a bit too much for you!¡±

    ¡°No. This is only the first step!¡± Wang Dafa stood up, his eyes burning, and said, ¡°Young Master Chu¡¯s intelligence organization, in Dafa¡¯s view, is actually somewhat na?ve¡­ cough, cough. Dafa is just speaking directly. Young Master Chu should not be offended.¡±

    Chu Mo shook his head to show that he was not surprised.

    Wang Dafa said, ¡°Chu Yu, this girl, is very attentive. Her talent is also very high. To tell you the truth, she did a good job! but she couldn¡¯t support young master¡¯s ambitions. Sui Hongru, the one-armed housekeeper of Young Master Chu, should excel at some things on the battlefield. All those elite retired veterans are good. But in fact, they still need to go through special training in order to meet the needs of young master.¡±

    Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo and said, ¡°After all, this is the martial art world1, not a battlefield.¡±

    Chu Mo nodded silently. Every word of what Wang Dafa said is reasonable. In fact, Uncle one-arm and Chu Yu themselves are well aware of these problems. But there is nothing to be done. In Chu Mo¡¯s hand, there¡¯s no one else avable. It¡¯s totally a desperate attempt of making people do something entirely beyond them.

    Wang Dafa said, ¡°as for Tenth Young Master Xu¡­. although he is extremely good in all respects, but his identity is the biggest obstacle to him! Tenth Young Master Xu must have realized it himself, so recently he simply has been in closed door cultivation at home.¡±

    Chu Mo knew this. Xu Fufu should be in seclusion, taking those medicinal pills.

    Wang Dafa looked at Chu Mo: ¡°For the time being, young master¡¯s intelligence organization is enough. Now that I¡¯m working for young master, I don¡¯t want to give people the feeling that I want to hold everything in my hand. After all, young master is here, and I have to wait until young master trusts mepletely before I can do more things.¡±

    Wang Dafa is confident enough to bring almost everything to the table.

    Although Chu Mo once said half-jokingly that he wanted him to work for him, Chu Mo didn¡¯t expect that Wang Dafa really has such courage. He unexpectedly dared to betray Azure Dragon Hall, and bet everything on him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of Azure Dragon Hall¡¯s revenge?¡± Chu Mo asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Wang Dafa said in a quiet voice, ¡°Once, I have seen the Hall Master of Azure Dragon Hall, and since I¡¯m not good at fighting, I wasn¡¯t able to intuitively judge his realm. But ording to the information I obtained over the years, I know that he is an unfathomable person. However, Young Master Chu didn¡¯t hesitate to offend two big sects, Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird, for his friends. Although I, Wang Dafa, don¡¯t have such courage, I still have the courage to leave Azure Dragon Hall.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Chu Mo said earnestly, ¡°Just with this sentence of yours, you¡¯ll be able to find someone, I¡¯m sure.¡± (TN: I¡¯m not sure if I understood this correctly: ¡°ºÃ£¡¡±³þÄ«Ò»Á³ÈÏÕæµÄËµµÀ:¡±¾Í³åÄãµÄÕâ¾ä»°,ÄãÕÒ¸öÈË,ÎÒ±£¶¨ÁË£¡¡±)

    Wang Dafa¡¯s eyes shed a touch of emotion: ¡°Then, my Wang Dafa, from now on will be Young Master Chu¡¯s people.¡±

    ¡°What do you want most?¡± Chu Mo looked at Wang Dafa and asked softly.

    Wang Dafa thought for a moment and said, ¡°To be the most famous businessman in the four continents! I think one day, no matter in the Human World, or in any sect, when my Wang Dafa¡¯s name is mentioned, all of them will give a thumbs up, and praise: ¡°This is the most powerful businessman on the four continents!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, well, let¡¯s work together for this goal!¡± Chu Mo smiled and reached out his hand and made an oath with Wang Dafa.

    Subsequently, invitations were constantly sent, and people came to the door to see him. Wang Dafa did not stay for too long. After talking with Chu Mo, he left directly.

    Now that a decision has been made, he has to make a lot of preparations.

    The most important thing is to guard against the retaliation of Azure Dragon Hall.

    Azure Dragon Hall, in the whole four continents, is regarded as a behemoth. As an important figure in this superpower, Wang Dafa¡¯s betrayal will certainly make Azure Dragon Hall furious.

    However, Wang Dafa is also smart enough to know that what Azure Dragon Hall wants to do most now is not to get rid of him. As a businessman with low fighting capabilities like him, Azure Dragon Hall would not care too much about when to kill him.

    What the whole Azure Dragon Hall want to do the most now is certainly to get rid of Chu Mo.

    Therefore, with Chu Mo, this big tree blocking the way, his Wang Dafa is still safe for the time being.

    Even taking ten thousand steps back, even if Chu Mo really lost to Azure Dragon Hall, and was knocked down. Isn¡¯t there still the ck Tortoise Pce and White Tiger Hall?

    For a big businessman of Wang Dafa¡¯s level, there will never be a shortage of things like a route of retreat.

    After Wang Dafa left, the giant rooster lying on the chair saidzily, ¡°That human is very smart! If you use him well, he can be your right-hand man.¡±

    To be continued¡­

    ______

    TN: Original text is Jiang Hu, which also mean martial arts worlds during ancient China.

 Chapter 195 - Seeing The Emperor

    <strong>Chapter 195 ¨C Seeing The Emperor</strong>

    ¡°Um?¡± Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster and said, ¡°You also think you should go into the rooster fighting arena and fight?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The giant rooster stared at Chu Mo: ¡°Boy, talk nonsense again, and Lord Rooster will go all out with you!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡± Chu Moughed happily. To be able to ept Wang Dafa, is naturally something to be happy about. Although the man¡¯sbat strength is very mediocre, his mind is one of the brightest!

    If such a person is well used, what is being the number one businessman in the world count as?

    The giant rooster rolled his eyes at Chu Mo: ¡°What are you proud of? The most important reason why that man dares make such a bet on you is that your master is too formidable!¡±

    Chu Mo smiled and said, ¡°So what?¡±

    The giant rooster said, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for your master, would he have taken the initiative toe to your door?¡±

    Chu Mo said lightly, ¡°There is no such thing as ¡°if¡± in the world, and luck is¡­ sometimes part of one¡¯s strength.¡±

    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re just showing off like that.¡± The giant rooster strike at him and said, ¡°If Lord Rooster is not mistaken, your master should be leaving the world soon. By that time, I¡¯m afraid your hard days wille!¡±

    Chu Mo was silent for a moment. He knew that what the giant rooster said was true.

    Among the invitations he has just received, one is from the Prince¡¯s House. Xia Jing¡¯s handwritten letter told Chu Mo that besides a few medicinal materials, other medicinal materials have been prepared. As long as Chu Mo has time, he can start refining at any time.

    At Xu Residence¡¯s side, an invitation was also sent, asking Chu Mo rest over to Xu Residence.

    The Second Prince Xia Xiong¡¯s invitation followed.

    There were other princes and ministers that sent invitations.

    Chu Mo has a feeling, as if from his return this time, a lot of things have undergone tremendous changes.

    At this moment, the people sent by the pce are still waiting outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Imperial Pce.¡± Chu Mo looked at the giant rooster and said, ¡°Do you want to go see it with me?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, the Imperial Pce of the Human World is just a bigger yard. There¡¯s nothing to see.¡± The giant rooster looked arrogant, and then said, ¡°Aren¡¯t I going to be watched as a rarity when I go? I won¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°A giant rooster. Who would treat you like a rarity?¡± Chu Mo¡¯s grinned and said, ¡°What they probably think more in their hearts is: Wow, what a big chicken. You can stew one in a big pot without needing to add mushrooms!¡±

    ¡°Get rolling! Lord Rooster doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡± the giant rooster put his head to the side, and the crown on top of his head became even redder.

    ¡­¡­

    When Chu Mo came to the pce, he discovered that the emperor had been waiting for him in the imperial study.

    ¡°I have seen Your Majesty!¡± Chu Mo saluted to the emperor.

    ¡°No need to be courteous. Have a seat.¡± Not seeing him for half a month, Chu Mo discovered that the emperor seemed to be getting older, and he has a lot more white hairs. This is not a normal phenomenon for emperors who can have all kinds of medicinal pills that can resist aging and increase lifespan at any time.

    After Chu Mo thanked him, he sat in a chair and looked at the emperor.

    The emperor also looked at him and said gently, ¡°How are you doing? Did it go well?¡±

    When the emperor said this, Chu Mo asked somewhat speechless: ¡°Your Majesty knows what I have been doing during this period of time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not blind.¡± The emperor stared at Chu Mo: ¡°If I¡¯m not aware of such a big movement. Then there¡¯s no need for me to be the emperor¡­¡±

    Chu Mo smiled and said, ¡°It went well, although there were some regrets in the end.¡±

    ¡°It is inevitable that there will be regrets, and youing back alive is beyond my expectation. Worthy of being someone with great promise!1¡å The emperor said with a smile, and his brow that has been locked, also rxed.¡±

    The emperor didn¡¯t know that the regret Chu Mo said waspletely different from what he understood.

    But Chu Mo didn¡¯t exin anything. Some strange question: ¡°When did I be someone with great promise again?¡± (TN: 1 li = 0.5km)

    ¡°I was not the first on to call you this, it was Xu Fufu.¡± The emperor smiled and said, ¡°I deeply believe that!¡±

    ¡°The emperor overpraised. This boy can¡¯t ept it.¡± Chu Mo replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that in front of me.¡± said the emperor. Staring at Chu Mo, he asked, ¡°Can the Academy still be run?¡±

    Chu Mo said, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The emperor narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Chu Mo unbelievingly, ¡°Are you sure that the Academy can still be established?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Chu Mo smiled and said, ¡°This boy hase back alive. Is that enough to exin the matter?¡±

    ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± The emperor pped his hands, and unexpectedly stood up andughed: ¡°I have Chu Mo, who can match 100,000 troops, ha ha ha!¡±

    The emperor did not ask too much about what Chu Mo has experienced during this period of time. People who are really smart don¡¯t particrly like to get to the bottom of everything. A lot of things, as long as there are satisfactory results, it is enough. As for the process, it does not matter to them.

    Subsequently, the emperor told Chu Mo that the medicinal ingredients that he wanted has been sent to the Fan Mansion. Then Chu Mo refused the emperor¡¯s invitation to keep him for dinner in the Imperial Pce, left the Imperial Pce, and went directly to the Gluttonous Ogre.

    Here, he saw Chu Yan. After exining some things to Chu Yan, Chu Mo once again rushed to Xu Fu without stopping.

    No matter what, he¡¯s here to have a look.

    After Chu Mo arrived at Xu Residence, Xu Fufu didn¡¯t really have any ident during his seclusion, and did not appear. Grandfather Xu Zhongliang pulled Chu Mo for a meal, but he did not talk too much. He just encouraged Chu Mo that in the road ahead, he must take every step.

    In fact, Chu Mo¡¯s performance has greatly exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Over the course of a year, the changes that have taken ce in him were so great that many people couldn¡¯t even ept it. Even Xu Zhongliang, the head of the cab of the current dynasty, had not much to offer to Chu Mo.

    When Chu Mo returned home, it was already veryte, and he didn¡¯t know where the giant rooster went to hide. Chu Mo didn¡¯t see him, so he went straight back to his room.

    Recalling the experience of more than half a month, Chu Mo still has a feeling that it was all a dream.

    Being chased down by over a thousand experts seemed to be a dead end, but they are hardly regarded by the Demon Lord as Chu Mo¡¯s life and death tempering.

    During this period, the Demon Lord seems to have done only one thing, and that is: To lower the realm of these people to the same level as Chu Mo. Then¡­ he began to wait and see. There was hardly any action to help Chu Mo. All of it, it was all done by Chu Mo himself.

    In fact, it seems that for Chu Mo, it is still a fatal situation.

    In Chu Mo¡¯s view, it is not just that his fighting strength is strong enough and good luck that he can return safely after obtaining rich tempering.

    Chu Mo learned a lot from this experience, and also deeply understood the dark side of human nature.

    Those people are almost full of greed and selfishness!

    If all those people, from beginning to end, was only holding the purpose of killing Chu Mo. Then, if the Demon Lord didn¡¯t make a move, they¡¯ll probably would have seeded.

    No matter how powerful Chu Mo is, he can never be the opponent of so many enemies in the same realm.

    Even in the process of fighting this group of people, everyone also has their own axe to grind. They were all thinking about how to get more benefits from Chu Mo. (TN: Everyone has their own axe to grind = hidden ulterior motives.)

    So much so that in the end, they didn¡¯t even realize that they were killed by Chu Mo.

    ¡°Therefore, one day, if I have a lot of people around me, and when I can¡¯t give them what they want, they must learn to let it go. Otherwise. There¡¯s going to be a bacsh. The human heart is the most elusive thing in the world. ¡± Chu Mo said to himself.

    To be continued¡­

    _____

    TN: I might have got this entirely wrong. There are two trantion for this that I found: one is ¡°Horse with tremendous speed¡± and the other is ¡°Son showing great promise¡± or ¡°young talents with strong ability¡± or an entirely different one. Ç§Àï¾Ô1

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!